Інформація
Адреса змісту:https://mtlarchive.com/novel/hogwarts-start-fusion-
phoenix-bloodline
Эта статья также известна как [После Нирваны я снова стал
ребенком!], также известна как [Моя элегантная жизнь в Хогвартсе!]
Питер Йорк, возрожденный в Лондоне 1980-х годов, получает
суперустройство для слияния генов!
Начните с слияния генов Феникса, чтобы обрести бессмертие! Не
бойтесь жизни Авады!
Объедините гены невидимых зверей, чтобы обрести способность
предвидения и невидимости!
Объедините гены птицы и змеи, чтобы получить возможность стать
настолько большим, насколько захотите!
Интегрируйте гены василиска и получите способность умирать, если
смотреть прямо, и превращаться в камень, если смотреть на него!
Однажды Питера Йорка осадили Пожиратели Смерти.
С генами Манделы* он запел прямо на месте!
Все сразу же были потрясены звуком смерти!
Ежедневный пророк: «Питер Йорк — новое поколение богов магии
после Мерлина! Его способности превосходят даже способности
таинственных людей! Он — надежда будущего магического мира!»
Chapter 501 Cure Regulus, the
friend who was hooked by
Dumbledore
On the third day after returning from Hogwarts, Peter suddenly received
a message from Dumbledore's Patronus, saying that Snape had developed
an antidote and asked Peter to come over.
Peter received the message, and immediately Apparated to Mowgli Place
and knocked on the door of Number Twelve.
As soon as they entered, Peter saw a lot of people, including Lupin,
Tonks, the Weasleys, and of course the Potter trio. As soon as the
Weasley twins saw Peter, they Apparated from upstairs in front of Peter
and gave the Peter gave a big hug.
"Where's Dumbledore?" Peter asked.
"He's upstairs now, with Sirius in Regulus's room. If he asks you to come,
go upstairs." Lupin said gently.
Peter nodded, and after saying goodbye to the Weasley brothers
temporarily, he followed Kreacher upstairs. Kreacher seemed to be
having a good time these days, put on a cleaner pillowcase, and was no
longer as dead as before, greeted Peter very warmly, and kept asking him
what he needed to drink.
The door of Regulus's room was not closed. As soon as Peter entered, he
saw Dumbledore and Sirius sitting by the bedside, while in the corner by
the window, Snape was squatting on the ground, as if no one was there
to help him. Potions are boiled in cauldrons.
"Ah, Peter, you came just in time." Dumbledore said happily when he saw
Peter, "Severus has successfully concocted the antidote, now waiting for
you."
Peter looked at Snape in the corner, smiled and praised: "I just said that
there is no potion in this world that Professor Snape can't make, and now
he is right."
Snape was still cooking the potion expressionlessly, as if he hadn't heard
him, but Peter could clearly see the corners of his mouth twitching
slightly, and smiled secretly in his heart. Apparently he got his ass.
After a while, Snape put out the fire, poured the lavender potion in the
cauldron into the cup, and brought it to Peter, and said calmly: "This is
an antidote made from the Dark Lord's poison, drink the effect while it's
hot. Better, hurry up and save Regulus.55
"Thank you Professor,"
Peter nodded, took the potion, went to Regulus's bed, poured the potion
into Regulus' mouth, and then pointed his wand at him and kept chanting
the spell.
I saw that Peter's unicorn blood and the symbol imprint he drew
appeared again before, exuding light and constantly wandering around
Regulus.
After about ten minutes, the antidote made by Snape came into effect.
Peter's wand pointed at Regulus's heart, and he kept reciting the ancient
secret words. A big, thumping heartbeat rumbled across the room,
pumping blood constantly. And drive the antidote to flow to the body.
Everyone in the room held their breath and stared at Peter and Regulus,
especially when he heard the very strong heartbeat, tears of excitement
flashed in Sirius' eyes.
Although Peter untied Regulus's corpse poison before, Regulus still had
no heartbeat, and lay quietly on the bed like a corpse, relying on the
tears of the phoenix to continue his life.
But now that I heard the strong and powerful heartbeat, I instantly felt
that my brother was about to come back to life.
Accompanied by the continuous beating of the heart, after a while,
Regulus's body was like a restarted machine, his chest also rose and fell
slightly, and then his breathing became stronger and stronger, and his
face became ruddy, as if he had regained possession. vitality.
Snape also looked at Peter in amazement at this time, admiration flashing
in his eyes, this student really shocked him time and time again. It's a
pity that Peter didn't have the heart to study potions, otherwise,
according to his talent, it would not be impossible to surpass him as a
potion master.
As Regulus's breathing gradually calmed down and the beating of his
heart became normal, Peter put down his wand, took out a bottle
containing Phoenix tears, fed him three tears, and said to everyone with
a smile: "
Now Regulus is fine, and when he wakes up naturally, after a period of
recuperation, he can be reborn.
"Really? Thank you so much Peter!" Sirius asked excitedly, then hugged
Peter gratefully, "If it weren't for you, my brother would never wake up
again."
Peter couldn't bear this kind of Gryffindor-like enthusiasm, and after
barely breaking away from Sirius's arms, he quickly diverted his attention
and said, "You also have to thank Professor Snape, if it wasn't for him to
concoct the antidote, I couldn't Cured Regulus.
So at least half of the credit goes to Professor Snape. 35
"Uh," Sirius looked at the expressionless Snape, looking embarrassed, not
knowing what to say, and finally bowed to him and thanked him, "Thank
you, Snape, you saved my brother, as long as you have any request, I will
Both can be agreed.55
But Snape obviously didn't want to do this. He looked away from him
with disgust, and hummed indifferently: "You don't need to thank me,
Dumbledore asked me to do this, thank him if you want. And Regulus is
mine. Younger brother, what did I have to do with you to save him!"
"You..." Sirius was so angry with Snape that he wanted to fight back, but
he finally endured it, but he didn't pay attention to Snape with a bad
face.
Peter looked at this scene amusingly. In the case of Regulus, there was no
sign of reconciliation between the two of them. It seems that it is difficult
to have a day of reconciliation.
"Although I know you can always do miracles," Dumbledore looked at
Peter in amazement, "I'm still very surprised to see you bring Regulus
back to life.
Peter waved his hand and said modestly: "I just got lucky and learned a
little more knowledge, it's nothing.
He really thinks so, these magics to save people, he actually learned from
the book of Merlin. Although the Book of Merlin did not allow him to
directly improve his strength, it could clearly provide him with magical
knowledge from thousands of years ago.
Like Druid magic, they are all magics that have been lost in ancient
times. Although the incantations are complex and mouth-watering, and
they even have to recite stinky and long things, their power is beyond the
reach of many modern magics. 0..
But Dumbledore didn't know what happened to Peter, and when he heard
his words, he admired him even more, thinking that he had such strength
now, but it was very rare that he could still maintain his original
intention.
Having settled the Regulus matter, Peter was about to leave, but was left
behind by Dumbledore, because the members of the Order of the Phoenix
had a meeting, and Dumbledore wanted him to stay and participate.
"This is a meeting of your Order of the Phoenix. It's not easy for me to be
an outsider, right?" Peter said embarrassedly, he didn't really want to get
involved in the affairs of the Order of the Phoenix.
"You're not an outsider, Peter, and after facing the enemy together so
many times, won't we believe you?" Dumbledore said kindly, with a
sincere expression on his face.
The problem is that I want to be an outsider, Peter shouted inwardly. He
believed that his strength was not much worse than Dumbledore, but in
terms of shrewdness, he couldn't compare to Dumbledore among the ten.
This was the advantage of longevity, and he couldn't catch up.
Even though he respected Dumbledore, he feared that he would be part
of Dumbledore's fight against Voldemort before he knew it. He was not a
member of any other Order of the Phoenix and would have sacrificed
himself. I don't want to be like Snape and become a weapon in
Dumbledore's hands.
Even if Voldemort wins in the end, the big deal is that he doesn't live in
the British wizarding world.
In particular, he knew that in the next ten years, the Muggle world would
develop rapidly.
Although the pure-blood wizards have been shouting the slogan of
destroying Muggles and ruling Muggles, he knew it was just a joke.
Seeing Peter's reluctance, Dumbledore sighed secretly, and then said
mysteriously, "Haven't you always been curious, what is the eighth
Horcrux made by Voldemort? That cauldron full of sarcoid.
I looked up some information on 3.2 and had some guesses. After the
meeting, we can talk, how about that?"
"Of course, we've recently had a few new members, all of whom you
know, and they'll come over after get off work later, just in time for you
to catch up," Dumbledore said with a smile.
"Who do I know? Who is it?" Peter asked suspiciously.
"You'll find out later." Dumbledore smiled and didn't answer.
After dinner in the evening, the fireplace was lit with a green flame, and
someone was coming. Peter turned his head to look curiously, his eyes
widened instantly.
"Cedric? Allen? Why are you here?
"Hi, Peter, long time no see! Did you miss us?" The two waved to Peter
with a smile, then shrugged and said, "We joined the Order of the
Phoenix, so we're here for a meeting.
Hearing this, Peter turned to look at Dumbledore, who was smiling
beside him, with a sullen expression, and an indescribable scolding in his
heart.
This old fox has a really good plan. They all hooked several of their
partners into the Order of the Phoenix!
Chapter 502 Purgeers? Wizard
Mercenaries!
"Dumbledore, the number of Death Eaters has suddenly increased
recently. When we fought them, we heard their voices, all with foreign
accents. Do you know what happened?" Moody asked.
Dumbledore didn't answer, but turned to Snape: "Severus, what's your
situation? Tell us.
Snape said calmly: "The Dark Lord's team has indeed joined many foreign
wizards, among them the most American wizards. However, they are not
Death Eaters, but choose to cooperate with the Dark Lord, but use Death
Eaters when they are outside. image of doing things.
They call themselves the purgers, and there is a leader who is very
strong. The Dark Lord trusts him and entrusts him with important tasks,
but he has always been covered with a mask, so only the Dark Lord
knows what he looks like, and we have him Know nothing. 99
"Purger?" The members of the Order of the Phoenix present were
confused. They didn't know much about the history of wizards abroad, so
it was the first time they heard such a title.
But Dumbledore, Moody, and Peter frowned when they heard the name
02, because this title is as infamous in the American wizarding world as
the Death Eaters.
Peter, who had been in the audience for a long time, couldn't sit still
anymore.
He looked at Dumbledore and asked in confusion: "Dumbledore, I
remember that the purgers are not a group of Muggles who oppose
wizards? Why are there wizards coming out? ? And weren't they wiped
out early? Where did this come from? 35
"Yeah, what's going on here? How did these Yankees get entangled with
Voldemort?"
Moody also looked puzzled, then looked at Dumbledore with an ugly face
and guessed, "Dumbledore, you said it was American magic? Someone in
Parliament didn't want us to settle down here, so they deliberately used
the name of the Purgeers to help Voldemort mess up the British
wizarding world? After all, they always wanted to dominate the world
like the Muggle world."
Dumbledore shook his head, "Alastor, worry too much, they are not
members of the Magical Congress of the United States. I have some
understanding of these purgers, although they call themselves purgers,
they are actually not the same as those purgers in the seventeenth
century.
They are actually a group of wizard mercenaries from different countries,
all black wizards who only accept money but not fate. They accept
commissions from their employers and then kill targets at the employer's
request.
This gang is extremely vicious and has been wandering around the world.
The Ministry of Magic of all countries hates it, but they have never been
able to find their base camp, so they have been left to let them go all
these years.
Now it seems that they have cooperated with Voldemort, just don't know
what treasure Voldemort used to impress these mercenaries to work for
him?
"Hmph, isn't their base camp in the United States? It's just that these guys
are supported by the Magical Congress of the United States, so they are
so arrogant."
Moody sneered, as if seeing through, "These mercenaries have a Yankee
accent, and then Hearing their title of purgers, fools know that they are
associated with the American wizarding world.
"Alastor, the Magic Congress has been hunting down these mercenaries,
we can't talk nonsense without evidence." Dumbledore said helplessly.
"It's said to be catching, but apart from a few small shrimps and fish, I
haven't seen any results from them." Moody said sarcastically, "These
mercenaries are the thugs they raised, and they are naturally reluctant to
destroy them."
Dumbledore shook his head helplessly and said nothing.
When Peter heard their words, he understood a little.
It's just that he now feels that things are getting more and more
complicated.
In the plots he knows, there has never been a situation where the purgers
and the Death Eaters are mixed together.
Could it be that he took down too many Death Eaters himself, that
Voldemort had to resort to external forces?
The members of the Order of the Phoenix were engaged in discussions
regarding the issue of the purgers.
Peter came to Cedric and Alan and asked softly: "I can understand that
Fred George joined the Order of the Phoenix, but why did you join?
Didn't you do a good job at the Ministry? Why not a little bit? Signs
become members of the Order of the Phoenix?
Cedric smiled and explained: "Dumbledore came to me personally. He
was very convincing, so I agreed. After all, maintaining the stability of
the magic world cannot rely on just a few people."
"What about you? Alan, you are a student of Slytherin, when have you
been as passionate about saving the world as they are?" Peter turned and
asked Alan.
"Well, it's mainly because Dumbledore is very convincing, and the people
of the pure-blood family are all about to move, and some obsessive guys
are using lure and threats to force those neutrals to choose sides." Allen
said, and then shrugged to explain,
"The problem is that I have been mixed with you guys for a long time,
and even if I want to join Voldemort, I have no chance.
So my father and the others advised me to choose Dumbledore's side.
Of course, the more important thing is your relationship with
Dumbledore.
Okay, so it's good for our family, so we agreed to join the Order of the
Phoenix.
Well, since this is the case, he can't say anything else, but he reminded
them solemnly: "Since you have joined the Order of the Phoenix, you
must be extra careful.
The people of the Order of the Phoenix often have to fight the Death
Eaters, and it is possible You will come into contact with Voldemort,
more dangerous than Aurors, and you may lose your life at any time.
Are you really ready? 35
The two nodded, Allen patted Peter's shoulder gratefully, smiled and
comforted: "You don't have to worry too much, Dumbledore didn't ask us
to go to the front line to fight the Death Eaters, he just let us in the
Ministry of Magic Business as usual and keep an eye on what's happening
at the Ministry of Magic.
Finally, when the meeting was over, the other members of the Order of
the Phoenix went out one after another, and Cedric and Allen also said
goodbye to Peter. In the end it was just him and Dumbledore in the
room.
"They said that you were very persuasive, and successfully abducted them
into the Order of the Phoenix." Peter rolled his eyes at him, and said
angrily, "A group of idiots, even if they are sold, they have to pay for the
number of people.
Hearing this, Peter was relieved. He was really afraid that Dumbledore
would be fooled by these stunners, and then rushed to the front line to
fight the Death Eaters. At that time, it was too late for him to save
people. But apparently Dumbledore had no such plans.
Dumbledore said that our jobs are so important that we don't need to
face the Death Eaters, just do our jobs. It's not dangerous at all, is it?
Unless Voldemort is attacking the Ministry of Magic. "
Dumbledore didn't seem to understand Peter's sarcasm, smiled and
stroked his beard and said, "I've always considered myself to be quite
convincing, and this is one of the few things I can be proud of.
"Dumbledore, you said you know what Voldemort's eighth Horcrux is,
you can say it now." Peter asked, sitting in his chair.
Dumbledore didn't answer him, but said with a smile: "Did you chat well
with your mates just now?"
Peter was too lazy to pay attention to the cheeky old fox, and asked
impatiently: "You said you know what Voldemort's eighth Horcrux is, can
you tell me now?"
Cedric is now the Assistant Director of Legal Enforcement, who is in
charge of liaison between Ms. Burns and Dumbledore; and I'm in the
Department of Magical Transport, monitoring the Floo network for
unusual movements.
Chapter 503 The new Horcrux
jumps the pot? Back to school
Hearing this, Dumbledore's expression became serious, and he said
solemnly: "You described that Horcrux as a cauldron with sarcoid, so I
went to check it out. I don't know if you still remember in "The Poet's
Bee" What is the content of the first story of Bean Stories?
"Wizards and cauldrons?" Peter replied with some doubts, but then he
understood, "You mean Voldemort's eighth Horcrux is the lucky cauldron
in the story? But isn't this a fairy tale, is it true? With such a magical
cauldron?"
"Fairy tales don't have to be false, don't you also know that the legendary
Deathly Hallows in the Three Brothers story are real?" Dumbledore said,
"and from what I know about Voldemort, except for this historically
significant Magic tools, he will use to make the carrier of the soul.39
"So where is this casket now? Was it hidden like other Horcruxes?" Peter
asked, frowning, "If it wasn't found and destroyed, Voldemort would
never have died completely. "
Dumbledore nodded and said with a sigh: "Severus met Voldemort by
chance, before it was made into a Horcrux.
After that, Voldemort suddenly retreated and asked Severus to make a
soul stabilizer.
There is no more after that.
Having seen it, Voldemort clearly didn't trust anyone, and he hid the
Horcrux alone where no one knew about it.
Peter also frowned when he heard the words. Now the direction of things
is becoming more and more unpredictable. First, the cooperation
between the American purgers and Voldemort, and then the eighth
Horcrux.
"If that's the case, I'll leave the Horcrux to you, Dumbledore, let me know
if you have any news." Peter got up and said, "School is about to start, I'd
better go back and prepare the content of the course to save the jokes. .
Dumbledore didn't hold back, he also got up and walked out of the
conference room with him, then patted his head and said, "I almost forgot
to tell you, Severus is also teaching Defense Against the Dark Arts with
you, considering that there are two Defense Against the Dark Arts
professors this semester, So I plan to divide the grade into two parts, one
part will be taught by you, and the other part will be handed over to
Severus.
As for the division, it is up to you and Severus to decide."
Peter stopped and asked in surprise, "Professor Snape wants to teach
Defense Against the Dark Arts? Who will be in charge of the Potions
class?"
"It's Slughorn, you should know him, he's taking over from Severus'
Potions class this semester," Dumbledore said.
Peter was a little surprised. He had already foretold the number of
Horcruxes. He didn't expect Dumbledore to find Slughorn. Does this
mean he wants to confirm it again?
But he didn't bother to ask anymore, Peter was happier with Snape
sharing his work.
There are two classes of Defense Against the Dark Arts a week, and one
grade is divided into two classes to teach, which means that one grade
has four classes a week, and five grades are twenty classes. Grades 6 and
7 have a large class together, adding up to 24 classes a week.
On average, five days a week, 4.8 classes are taught every day! Basically,
the classes taught are full!
After leaving Mowgli Place, Peter returned to the manor, and the next
day he received news from Dumbledore's patron saint that Regulus had
awakened.
Time soon came to September 1st, Peter lingered in the manor until
noon, and after lunch, he took the suitcase and directly Apparated away.
Again, Peter was already standing at the school gate, where Professor
McGonagall was standing.
"Good afternoon, Professor McGonagall," Peter said with a smile, "Are
you waiting for me?"
.
"Good afternoon, Professor York."
McGonagall also smiled, "I'm waiting for you, but another professor is on
his way, so you go in first.
Your office has been decorated according to your requirements, Go and
see if there is anything inappropriate, you can tell me, I will let the
house-elves make corrections.
The other professor? Peter knew it was Slughorn. After saying goodbye to
McGonagall, he walked down the corridor and entered the castle. His
office was on the third floor, and after only climbing one floor of moving
stairs, Peter came to the door of his office.
Pushing the door open, Peter looked at the decoration inside and was
very satisfied.
The theme of the office is blue, and next to the large desk is a large
curved window, decorated with a silver frame, which looks elegant.
Since no one was living in yet, the room looked empty, with nothing on
the bookshelves and desk.
At the back of the office, there is a small door.
When you open it, you can see that it is a small house with a bed, which
is a place to rest.
Seeing this, Peter tapped the box he was carrying with his wand, and the
box opened automatically.
Pieces of clothing flew out of the box and automatically came to the
closet, where they were neatly placed on the hanger.
Some of the books I took with me also floated to the bookshelf in the
office...
When everything was sorted out, the office was already full of people.
Peter came out of the bedroom, looked around, and then under the
bookshelf, he made a wooden stand, and then took out a golden one from
his pocket.
The bird's nest was placed on the shelf.
A closer look shows that the entire bird's nest is woven with gold wire,
which is very gorgeous.
As soon as the bird's nest was placed, Phoenix Field appeared directly in
the office, flew to the nest, lay down happily, and whined excitedly to
Peter.
"As long as you like it, Field." Peter said with a smile, "This will be my
office from now on, and you can rest here when I'm not here."
"Winky." Peter called out to the deserted place.
"Master Peter, what are your orders?" Winky, who was wearing a small
tuxedo, appeared and asked Peter with a slight bow.
"From now on, you will be responsible for my life in school, and you will
spend the rest of the time getting along with the house-elves in the
school, you know? 39 Peter said gently.
"Understood, young master." Twinkle said respectfully.
As night fell, Peter left the office and headed to the hall for the opening
banquet and sorting ceremony.
As soon as he entered the auditorium, he saw Dumbledore chatting with
a fat old man. Hagrid was drinking with Professor Flitwick, blushing, and
was laughing at one of Flitwick's little jokes.
"Ah, Peter, you're finally here. You're one more time away." Dumbledore
greeted Peter happily when he saw Peter.
The fat old man who was talking to him also turned around, and when he
saw Peter, his eyes lit up, his expression became enthusiastic, and before
Dumbledore, he took the initiative to take Peter's hand and said: Peter
York, Long time no see, I remember you were a student since the last
time you were in the Wizengamore courtroom.
But now they have become professors, which is really good! There is no
one in the seat next to me, or come to my place, we are just chatting, you
are a famous person these days, I am very curious about you . "
"Long time no see, Professor Slughorn."
Peter shook hands with a smile, then broke away from Slughorn's hand
without a trace, and said gently, "I didn't expect Principal Dumbledore to
invite you back to school.
It's really rare.
I think the school's The students will be overjoyed, after all, they have
welcomed a very good potion master
"Giggle, Peter, you are really good at talking, and Professor Snape's
potion level is no worse than mine. If he hears your praise, I'm afraid he
will be unhappy." Slughorn said modestly, but for Peter's praise, it
seemed that very happy.
At Slughorn's warm invitation, Peter couldn't refuse to sit beside him, and
then listened to him first compliment Peter, and then in a ostentatious
tone, he said which celebrities and high-ranking officials he knew, and
kept saying that he wanted to pull He knew those people.
Peter could only keep smiling to deal with the vain old man, praying in
his heart that the students would come soon.
(Good Lee) As if hearing Peter's prayer, the oak door of the auditorium
was pushed open, and groups of students poured into the hall one after
another and sat in their respective colleges.
When they saw Peter sitting in the professor's chair, the students were
very surprised, and they discussed excitedly.
There were even daring students who ran up to Peter and asked if Peter
was the Defence Against the Dark Arts professor this semester. After
getting a positive answer, he excitedly ran back to the long table of the
academy and announced the good news to the other students.
"It looks like you're very popular Peter, and the students seem very
happy," Slughorn said in surprise.
"They are just curious. After all, I was their senior last semester, and I
became a professor in a blink of an eye." Peter waved his hands and said
modestly, then looked at the door and changed the subject, "The sorting
ceremony is about to begin, freshmen They should be coming in."
Speaking of the door being opened again, Professor McGonagall bore the
brunt, followed by a row of nervous freshmen, moving forward like a
group of little penguins on their hands and feet.
Peter smiled, some of the people he knew were all the students he visited
one by one during the summer vacation.
Welcome to Hogwarts, Peter said silently in his heart.
Chapter 504 Professor York's first
class, pre-class quiz
After Snape's discussion, Snape took the initiative to ask the lower grade
students to teach, and handed over the slightly easier fifth, sixth, and
seventh grades to Peter. This surprised Peter, who thought Snape would
choose the senior year.
Peter's first Defence Against the Dark Arts class is coming soon, in sixth
grade.
When Peter came to the classroom, the students were all seated, and
when they saw Peter came in, they clapped happily, and a few students
whistled.
"Thank you, thank you, I'm glad everyone welcomed my class so much."
Peter smiled and bowed slightly, "Okay, Seamus Finnigan, I know you
love me, but please stop whistling, yours The whistle makes me want to
go to the toilet.
The students burst into laughter, Ronald couldn't help laughing and said
to the two partners beside him: "I didn't expect Peter to be so funny, I
always thought he was so polite.
Harry smiled and nodded.
"Ronald, you should be called Professor York, Peter is our professor now,
it's impolite to call him by his first name." 35 Hermione corrected, then
looked at Peter on the stage with her face in her hands and exclaimed,
"Professor York is so perfect. , strong, and so handsome, I really don't
know what kind of girl he will like? 99
"Didn't you call his name too? Ronald retorted with 350 grins, looking at
her nympho look, and muttering unhappily, "Even if Peter has a girl he
likes, it's not your share, Peter doesn't will see your...
Harry felt the cold air coming from his side, and he felt bad, and quickly
poked Ronald to signal him to shut up.
"Harry, what are you poking at me for? Am I wrong? People like Peter
can't find any pretty girls, just like Hermione..." Ronald turned to
Hermione's anger With a look in his eyes, he quickly closed his mouth
wisely. Picking up the textbook to block Hermione's eyes and pretending
to study seriously.
Seeing the movement off the stage, Peter smiled and said: "You are now
entering the sixth grade, although there are no major exams this year, it
seems very easy.
But since I am here to teach you, I have to take care of it.
Therefore, you may have a heavy learning task this year.
Not only do you have to make up for the knowledge of the courses you
did not learn before, but you also have to work hard to learn the next
courses.""
"So for our first class, let's give you a quiz to let me know the basics you
have."
Saying (acdc), Peter took out a test paper from his briefcase and used his
wand on the test paper.
After tapping, the paper was instantly copied into many copies, and then
turned into a paper airplane and flew to each student.
"I'll give you half an hour now, and you will complete this paper. Then I
will arrange your courses according to the results of the paper."
Seeing that it was a classroom test, the students suddenly groaned.
"Don't sigh, the clock has started now, students who haven't done well
within half an hour, then take the paper back and copy it 10 times!" Peter
said with a smile, "I'm doing this for your own good, and you don't want
to be here Failed in Defense Against the Dark Arts.
Hearing Peter's punishment, the students didn't care to sigh, they quickly
picked up the papers and did it. Just looking at the above content, one by
one is stunned. They wondered if Peter had taken the wrong paper, and
they were not familiar with the contents.
Peter seemed to understand their expressions and said with a smile:
"Don't say that you don't understand the above questions, these are all
topics I chose from the textbooks for grades 1 to 5, and they are all basic
knowledge to be mastered. A little over-the-top content.99
The students groaned again, scratching their heads desperately trying to
figure out the correct answer.
Ronald kneaded his red hair into a bird's nest, but he couldn't write, he
lay down on the table and said to Harry in a low voice: "God, I think
Peter is the devil, not as good as that one.
The old bat is here to teach us Defense Against the Dark Arts.
What's the problem, I understand every word, but I don't know it at all,
it's just terrible!"9
Harry was also frowning, struggling with the answers on the paper, half-
guessed and half-understood, and whispered to Ronald: "You better hurry
up and write, didn't you listen to Peter, you have to copy 10 times if you
haven't finished it!
"The problem is that I don't know any of them, how can I write?" Ronald
said weakly.
"Mr. Potter, Mr. Weasley, are you finished? Turn in the paper if you're
done, don't talk in class." Peter's voice came from the stage, looking at the
two of them with a gentle expression.
But both of them felt a chill behind them, and they quickly shook their
heads and stared at the papers.
Not long after, Peter raised his hand and looked at his watch, and said,
"It's time to stop writing." Then he waved his hand, and papers flew up,
accompanied by the voice of the students holding back.
"Tsk tsk...
There are still people who don't know how to deal with the hinker punk.
This is the knowledge point of the second grade.
I really give back to the teacher what I have learned."
Peter shook his head as he flipped through the pages, dipping a quill pen
Red ink automatically corrects the answer on it.
After more than ten minutes, Peter stopped grading the papers and
looked at the students below with disappointment, "It's really horrible, I
really don't know how you passed the OWL Defense Against the Dark Arts
certificate? Except for one classmate, none of them passed.
People! This is all the content in the textbook, so many people have not
passed it."
"Of course, I would also like to commend Hermione Granger here. She is
the only student who passed and achieved excellent grades, so I will
award her 10 points." Peter smiled and looked at Hermione, who was
sitting in the front row, and said for her applaud.
Being praised by Peter, Hermione, who is a scholar, straightened up, her
face flushed, and she was very proud.
"Looking at her smug look, I thought that Professor Peter gave her some
rare reward." Ronald pouted and complained to Harry.
Hermione heard him and gave him a sideways look, but she couldn't hide
her delight.
"In view of the unsatisfactory results in this test, all students who failed
must copy the paper 10 times. Good memory is not as good as bad
writing. This will at least make you more impressed." Peter announced
again with a smile.
"Oh no!" This kind of punishment made the students fry in an instant,
begging Peter to let them go.
"Okay, we're going to have a practical class next." Peter ignored their
demands and directly announced the content of the next class.
Hearing that there was practical content, the students were immediately
distracted by most of their attention, and they stopped worrying about
copying the papers, and looked at Peter curiously.
Chapter 505 The ring match! Ten
clones!
Peter didn't ask them to wait any longer.
After asking them to stand up, he waved his wand and moved the tables,
chairs and benches to both sides, and then used the Traceless Stretching
Charm to expand the classroom several times, and the classroom was
much more empty in an instant.
In the middle of the classroom, a stone platform like a ring rose up.
The students looked at Peter's smooth casting movements, and their eyes
were full of admiration and awe.
"Everyone also knows the recent situation in the magic world.
Although the Ministry of Magic has issued a safety instruction manual to
the public, those suggestions are basically nonsense."
Peter Teleport appeared on the ring and said to everyone in the audience,
"I will teach you today.
The correct way to deal with the enemy is to fight.
So we are here today for a duel competition, and it is an unruly duel.
There is no so-called gentleman's duel etiquette here, and all the purpose
is to defeat the enemy.
So are you ready?
Hearing Peter's words, everyone was so excited, they looked at the
competition stage eagerly, and could not wait to stand on it.
"Professor York, will you teach us your dueling method? That's the kind
of magic you use when you fight the mysterious man?" a Ravenclaw
student asked impatiently.
When the other students heard his words, they also looked at Peter with
eager eyes. The news that Peter had fought Voldemort several times and
gained the upper hand had spread in the wizarding world, so these
students wanted to learn a magic trick or two from Peter.
Peter looked at the eyes of these students and said vaguely: "You want to
learn my magic? It's not impossible. But such magic is a high-level spell,
I'm afraid it's not enough with your current ability, when will you wait?
The strength meets my requirements. Let's talk about it. 55
Peter thought to himself that these magics were all acquired by his fusion
of magical creatures. How could he teach such magic? He could only
vaguely agree to these curious students first, so that they at least have a
goal.
But Peter also wondered if he could find time to study these innate
magics he inherited? Can he try to make this kind of magic universal?
After all, according to Peter's understanding, many magics created by
wizards come from magical animals. inspiration.
It makes no sense that he can't rely on his innate magic to create the
corresponding magic spell.
The students didn't hear Peter's shirk, they thought he agreed, and they
became even more excited. They came to the ring with joy one by one,
waiting for Peter to announce the rules of the competition.
Peter looked at their performance, showing a playful smile, and then his
body swayed, one by one clones came out of the main body, and ten
clones stood on the ring in an instant!
"Wow!" The students under the stage exclaimed, watching this scene in
disbelief. They had heard descriptions of Peter's avatar in the
newspapers, but this was the first time they had seen it in person.
Especially looking at the real Peters on the stage, it was like a dream.
While assigning wands to the avatars, Peter announced to the students in
the audience: "Next, your opponents are these avatars of mine, you can
defeat them in any way, if you can win, you can get it directly at the end
of the term. O score, no need to take the test again.
"How is it? Are you excited?" Peter asked with a smile, with a bewitching
tone, "If you can defeat my clone in this class, you can get 100 gold
Galleons as a reward, and you don't have to go to class again, the final
exam. Also get excellent grades directly. If you want, come on stage.”
Hearing Peter's words, all the students couldn't sit still, and raised their
hands one after another, indicating that they would be the first to go up.
Even a silent Draco Malfoy, full of longing at this time, raised his hand
and asked loudly: "Professor, if you can defeat your clone, will you be
able to learn your magic trick?
Peter looked at him in surprise. At this time, Draco seemed to have
changed overnight, and he was no longer arrogant. He sat in the corner
silently during the class, and did not bother Harry anymore. But thinking
of Lucius, who was imprisoned in Azkaban at this time, made Peter's
heart sink.
He smiled and replied: "If you can really defeat my clone before this class
ends, I can consider it.
Peter has confidence in his own strength. Although these avatars share
his magic power, except for those skills that cannot be used for system
fusion, the strength of the avatars is no different from the main body. So
he wasn't worried that his clone would be defeated by these sixth
graders.
After receiving Peter's answer, everyone was even more excited. This
kind of magic that could transform into a clone made everyone envious.
There was a pure-blood family in the beginning, and in the Daily
Prophet, he said yin and yang strangely that Peter should contribute this
kind of magic to the magic world.
But before Peter could counterattack, many rational people in the
magical world directly refuted these remarks. Rita Skeeter even ridiculed
the pure-blooded family, and first contributed all her family's magic.
After all, the most precious thing in the magic world has always been
magic, which is something that no amount of money can buy.
The reason why the magic family is so proud is because they have
accumulated countless precious magic knowledge in the family history of
hundreds or even thousands of years, which is an advantage that
ordinary wizards cannot match.
Therefore, the magical world spares no effort to protect magical
knowledge.
These magics performed by Peter are magical and powerful, which makes
many wizards very envious.
But due to Peter's strength and the default rules of the magic world, no
one dared to force Peter to publish these magics.
Even someone like Dumbledore who had a good relationship with Peter,
after seeing Peter's magic so many times, still didn't try to inquire about
Peter's magic.
That's why Peter uses these skills without any pressure.
In the classroom, Peter stood on the stage, waved his wand, made the
ring bigger, and then said to the impatient students under the stage: "Let's
line up first, there are exactly twenty of you, you can divide into two
groups, The top ten come on stage to play."
As soon as the words fell, the students crowded forward one after
another, and ten people rushed to the stage, filling up the seats, making
the students who were one step late sighed in disappointment.
"Okay, enough people," Peter said, then with a wave of his wand, the
huge ring split into ten blocks in an instant, separating the ten students,
each facing one of Peter's clones.
A smile appeared on his face, "Now you can start, in order to take care of
you, you will be the first to do it, and then my clone will do it. You can
cast any magic you know, even black magic! As long as Down with my
clone, you are the winner!
Of course, my doppelganger won't let it go. But don't worry, I've
contacted Madam Pomfrey, and two Potions Masters, Professor Snape
and Professor Slughorn, are also preparing. No matter how hurt you are,
they can bring you back to life in an instant.
Even if they can't save it, I have prepared the tears of the phoenix here.
Even if your life is dying, just one drop will ensure that you are all intact.
So don't worry about losing your life, come on!"
Hearing Peter's words, both the students on stage and those offstage all
looked at Peter in disbelief, and they felt that they had fallen into the
devil's cave for a while.
What do you mean by not having to worry about losing your life? Is this
a Defense Against the Dark Arts class, or is it PUBG? Aurors don't have
such a cruel selection, right?
"Professor, I'm sorry, did I hear it wrong? You seemed to say you could
use black magic?" Hermione asked in disbelief.
0・・For flowers.....
"You heard that right, Hermione, you can defeat my clone by any means,
even throwing away the wand, punching and kicking, or even using the
Death Spell, as long as you know the magic." Peter smiled. said.
"It's against the law to use black magic, Professor! You can't do that!"
Hermione protested loudly, unable to believe that Peter, who was always
polite and polite, could do such an outrageous thing. Some students also
looked at Peter in disapproval.
However, there are some students, especially those from pure-blood
families, with joy in their eyes. If only regular magic is required, they do
not have much confidence, but if other magics are allowed, they have
confidence. Which student of the blood family hasn't mastered a black
magic or two?
"I said, my class is for you to deal with the dangers outside." Peter said
calmly, "I think many of you must have been attacked by Death Eaters
during the summer vacation. Well, some even lost their relatives."
Peter looked at the students below.
Among them, Susan Burns of Hufflepuff looked resolute.
The original Death Eater night attack made her experience the danger,
but it also made her mature quickly.
There are also some students with sad faces.
During the summer vacation, the Death Eaters looted everywhere, even
more crazy than before, so many wizards suffered disasters.
"The Death Eaters and Dark Wizards don't give you a gentleman's salute
before throwing a spell on you.
They don't use tarantella or incisor bat spells against you, but the deadly
devil Curse."
Peter said with a serious expression, "The reason why I train you like this
is to improve your survivability in the face of the enemy, and
Not to be a wisp of the dead under their hands. 35
"Of course, if you can beat my clone, then congratulations to you." Peter
said with a smile, "After all, you beat Peter York, which is a rare
achievement. In the future, you can tell your children and grandchildren
that you were in those days. beat Peter York! 35
The students in the audience were amused by Peter's words, and the
atmosphere in the classroom became relaxed.
"Come on, Zabini, you must do it!
Then he slowly approached, with a playful expression on his face and
said, "Now I can fight back, Ronald, are you ready?
"Come on! Dean.""
"Okay, no more nonsense, now the ten students on the stage can start
your performance."
Peter looked at the ten students in the small arena and said with a smile,
"Show your talents to your heart's content and defeat the players in front
of you.
Peter York, think about the rewards, it's yours to win."
"Don't be nervous, Ronald," Peter's clone said with a smile, "I won't attack
first, you can think about how to beat me, don't worry. The little Barty's
disguised Professor Moody didn't teach you the Unforgivable Curse
before. Can you try to use it for me, maybe it will work!
Ronald looked in horror at the Peter in front of him, who told himself to
cast the Unforgivable Curse on him, his wand clenched tightly, and then
he said aloud: "It's all petrified!"
The students in the audience cheered for their classmates.
The spell is fired from Ronald's wand, but is dodged by Peter's clone.
"Peter 6" shook his head with a smile and sighed: "Oh, I have already
given you a chance, but you only used the Petrification Charm."
Ronald was standing in the No. 6 ring at this time, looking at Peter's
avatar in front of him, and swallowing nervously.
He regretted it a little at this time.
Hearing that he won the avatar, he could skip the class, and he could also
avoid the swap for the final exam.
There was a hundred gold Galleons reward, and as a result, his brain was
hot and he was crowded onto the stage.
Now he just wants to step down.
Chapter 506 Devil Professor Peter
York!
Seeing Peter's face full of joking, Ronald felt bad, and hurriedly shouted:
"About... Professor York, wait a minute...
But Peter's avatar didn't give him time to speak, and a curse came
straight down, scaring Ronald into a donkey and running away.
"It's a good response," Peter said with a smile, "I'm going to get serious,
you won't have a chance if you don't fight back, and I don't have a way to
admit defeat here, so either I'll send you to the infirmary, or You beat me
to be the winner. Go ahead, Ronald!35
Are you the devil? Ronald looked at the avatar in front of him in horror
and swallowed the confession he was about to shout.
At this time, the students onlookers also became quiet from their
previous excitement, watching the one-sided game on the stage with
horror on their faces.
The ten students on the stage were beaten by Peter's clone and screamed
with all kinds of little curses.
Several students admitted defeat, and Peter's clone continued to attack
with magic as if he hadn't heard it. them.
The screams made the students under the stage twitch, and even the
students who were full of confidence could not wait to withdraw their
heads and hide away.
As for Peter's body, standing on the edge of the ring with a leisurely face,
admiring the various expressions of the students, and as if to prevent the
students from escaping here, he directly turned the classroom door into a
thick wall with a magic wand. The students were very speechless.
After ten students were abused by avatars for more than ten minutes,
Peter ended the game and said with a very disappointed tone: "You guys
are so disappointing to me, you are already sixth grade students, and you
can't even take a few minutes.
I can't support it, everyone only knows how to beg for mercy and admit
defeat, and won't fight back.
Well, let's go down first and reflect on it.""
The students on the stage were appalling at this time, their noses were
blue and their faces were swollen, some had their hair standing up, some
had no eyebrows, some were vomiting continuously, and some had their
front teeth on the ground, looking like Two lasagna hanging from my
mouth...
As soon as they heard that they could step down, the students on the
stage burst into tears with joy, and scrambled to run off the stage, fearing
that they would be left at the end.
"About...Professor York, uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu"
A weak voice came, it was Ronald, his face was swollen A balloon, he
moved a stiff leg and said without tears.
Peter raised his eyebrows, held back the smile at the corner of his mouth,
went down with a magic wand, unlocked the magic on his leg, and then
said gently: "Ronald, you performed well today, your spellcasting skills
are average, but you are very responsive, and can be used in the ring.
I was a little surprised that I didn't get knocked down for eight minutes.
Come on, try to last longer next time.
I don't want a next time at all! Ronald wailed in his heart. But looking at
Peter, who was smiling and didn't know how dark his heart was, he
forced a smile on his face, "Thank you Professor York, I will try my best.
"Okay, time is tight, the rest of the group come on stage." Peter urged
with a smile on the stage.
But looking at the previous group of students who were limping and
bruised, the remaining students were terrified and didn't want to go on
stage at all.
Peter looked at the ten students who had been reluctant to come on
stage, and shouted with a smile: "Harry, Hermione, and Draco, your
Defence Against the Dark Arts grades were all O (excellent) last semester,
as honors students, But set an example and come on stage quickly.
Don't be shy, it's just for the competition."5
The three named by Peter wanted to cry without tears, and stood on the
ring with the expression of going to the execution ground. Other students
also came on stage one after another.
When the get out of class bell rang, the door of the Defense Against the
Dark Arts classroom opened, and all the students rushed out without
looking back, as if the classroom behind them was a man-eating den.
"I'm going to tell Professor McGonagall, woohoo...Professor York is
nasty!" Hermione burst out of the classroom, covering her head with her
wizard hat, complaining tearfully, "He actually burned my hair. , this is
too embarrassing!"
"You're okay, Professor Peter didn't punch you in the face because you're
a girl. Look at me and Harry, how swollen our faces are! Hiss..." Ronald
on the side was dissatisfied Said, and then touched his swollen face,
which instantly wrinkled his face in pain.
Harry also said with an expression of the rest of his life: "It's nothing,
didn't you see how Professor York treated me? He actually threw black
magic at me! Said I was the savior, so I need more rigorous training Oh
my goodness, several times I thought I was going to lose my life!"
"You mean, do I deserve to have my hair burned?" Hermione's sympathy
was not won by the two's tragic betrayal, but instead made her stare
dangerously at them.
The two wisely shook their heads quickly, for fear of angering the angry
lioness. Ronald also comforted: "Hermione, we can go to the infirmary to
find Madam Pomfrey, she must have a hair restorer there, and in the
blink of an eye, your hair will grow back."
Hermione let go of the two men who confessed, snorted coldly, and then
said with a face full of resentment: "I must tell Professor McGonagall that
she asks Professor York to stop this dangerous teaching method, this is
inhumane, Professor York This is training us as special forces!"
The students in the lower grades are all fortunate that they escaped
Peter's whipping. Although Professor Snape's vicious tongue is also
unbearable, 3.2, they are more willing to be scolded by blood than Peter's
physical destruction.
Soon it was the turn of the seventh-grade students to take the Defense
Against the Dark Arts class.
Amidst the secret attention of many students, as the get out of class bell
rang, they saw the seventh-grade students rush out of the classroom
miserably, as if there were people behind them.
Chased by a dragon.
The fifth and seventh graders who had not yet attended Peter's class were
full of gloom, thinking about how to escape Peter's devastation. To this
end, Fred and George also sent Peter a thank you note, thanking him for
making the store's quick-acting skip candies more popular.
"Stop dreaming, let's go to the infirmary for treatment now. This
Professor York is so irresponsible. It's a devil to beat us up like this and
let us go to the infirmary for treatment by ourselves!" Hermione said:
Said angrily, and then kept complaining about Peter's actions.
"Aren't you obsessed with Professor York before, why are you accusing
him now?" Ronald curled his lips and complained. He didn't notice
Hermione's unkind eyes, and asked curiously, "Also, what are special
forces? Yes. The name of the Muggle world?"
Many people were paying attention to Peter's first class.
When they saw a group of students go to the infirmary with bruised
noses and bruised faces, the whole school soon learned about Peter's
teaching methods.
Peter became the man of the school again, only this time he was called
the devil professor by the students.
"My dad talked about Auror training, but it's not as dangerous as
Professor York, and we were completely passively beaten in this class."
Ronald said, "But to be honest, I finally know the strength of Professor
York now. , We can't even beat a clone he changed, and he really
deserves to be the one who can trouble Voldemort! If I can have such
strength, it would be really cool!"
Ronald said with a look of longing.
Harry hurriedly pulled his friend who was nervous and changed the
subject and explained: "Special forces should be a position like Aurors.
Hermione means that Professor York trained us as Aurors.."
"Everyone, remember to go to Madam Pomfrey for treatment.
I have already said hello to her, so I won't waste time."
Peter shouted at the seventh graders with a smile, "Don't even think
about not going to treatment. , and then use this as an excuse not to go to
the afternoon class.
If I find out, the task of the next class will be heavier!"
Chapter 507 Death Eaters Raid St
Mungo! Golden Apple?
Hearing this, all the students almost fell to the ground and looked at the
smiling Peter with resentful eyes.
They abused themselves and others for a whole class time, but they were
irresponsible, and now they are threatened.
They finally decided that this Professor York was the devil who specially
came to torture them.
"Classmates, are you here to ask me any questions?" Peter turned to look
at the students who were sneaking over in the corridor, and asked with a
smile.
But this amiable expression made the students watching the play shrink
their heads in horror and run away, fearing that Peter would catch them
and train them.
Peter's life as a professor is very easy.
With Professor Snape sharing the work, he is only responsible for the
teaching of grades 5, 6, 7 and 3.
Except that grade 5 has four classes a week, grades 6 and 7 are all large
classes, with only two classes a week.
There are only eight classes in total, so there is a lot of free time.
In the course, in addition to the weekly compulsory practice lessons, in
terms of theoretical knowledge, there is OWL in the fifth grade and
NEWT exam in the seventh grade, so Peter directly learned the question
sea tactics of the previous life, and put all the calendar years in the past
fifty years.
The exam question types are all integrated, and then there are two exams
a week, so that these students are all rolled up.
As for some students who are unwilling to take the test, Peter said that
you are welcome in Professor York's practice arena competition. As long
as you stand on the stage, when you can step down is not the student's
final decision!
Students who perform well in the exam 02 can simply end the game
neatly.
But for students with poor performance, the time you spend in the ring
will be determined according to how many points you are away from the
perfect score.
Professor York said that he can use 108 ways to make you want to die in
the ring!
As for the sixth grade students, although there is no pressure from the big
exam, Peter said that he can't relax.
After all, these students have protagonists like the Potter trio, and they
will face Voldemort in the future.
In order to save their lives, Peter simply lengthened the practical course
and taught them more defense against the dark arts in the form of ring
competitions.
The senior students sighed for a while, and every time they faced the
black cube defense course, it was like entering the execution ground.
Dressed in full clothes, they came out with blue noses and swollen faces,
and a few unlucky ones were carried into the school infirmary to pour
potions.
With such an outrageous teaching method, Peter thought that Professor
Dumbledore or McGonagall would talk to him, but to his surprise, no one
came to stop his teaching plan after more than a month.
The only ones complaining to Peter were Madam Pomfrey and Professor
Snape.
Because after every Dark Defense class, there will be a lot of wounded,
which makes Madam Pomfrey often overwhelmed, and Professor Snape is
even more annoyed that he is not his exclusive pharmacist, and let him
find a way to solve the shortage of potions. question.
Although students often complained about Peter's demonic behavior,
when Peter announced that students who couldn't persist could not be
used for class, none of them chose to give up.
Although Peter's teaching method made them suffer a lot, the increase in
strength is also visible to the naked eye.
Peter's clone technique allows every student to have enough time to be
fed by Peter, so his strength improves quickly.
So even though these students complained that Peter was not a human
being, when it was time for class, they still gritted their teeth, entered the
classroom and was brutally abused by Peter, and then dragged their
devastated bodies to the infirmary for treatment.
For this phenomenon, the professors in the school watched cheerfully and
did not intervene.
They even learned Peter's teaching method, which made the students
even more enthusiastic.
Peter also overtook Professor Snape for the first time as the most
unpopular professor on campus, leaving students with a love-hate
relationship with him.
In addition to teaching classes from Monday to Friday, Peter certainly
didn't forget that he still has a job at St Mungo's Hospital.
He basically goes to St Mungo's every weekend.
It's true that the Death Eaters and Voldemort have been fighting in the
wizarding world recently. , A lot of wizards have suffered unavoidable
disasters.
St.
Mungery receives patients injured by black magic every day.
As a healer most relied on by Dean Mungo, Peter mastered Druid magic,
which can effectively alleviate the damage of black magic. Although he
only agreed to work part-time at St. Mungo's, he was not good at
standing by when he encountered a condition that other therapists could
not treat.
Peter was treating a patient suffering from the Cruciatus at the St
Mungo's Curse Injury Unit on Saturday when screams and explosions
were heard downstairs, followed by an owl Patronus flying in from the
door and arriving.
In front of Peter, a terrified voice said: "Mr.
York, there is a group of Death Eaters downstairs, they are attacking
people downstairs, we can't resist, please transfer the patients upstairs as
soon as possible!"
Hearing this, Peter frowned and his eyes flashed coldly. Is Voldemort
crazy? He actually came to attack St. Mungo's Hospital. You must know
that this place has always been a neutral party. Even when Voldemort
was the most powerful, it never attacked this place. What happened
today?
He did not listen to the therapist who sent him a letter, but went outside
the ward, waved his wand to protect the entire floor with magic, and
disappeared in a teleportation.
At this time, in one hall of St.
Mungo's Hospital, the therapists held their wands and fought against the
Death Eaters.
The leader was Dean Alding Mungo, who was full of silver hair and was
full of anger.
The Death Apostles are banging, but the old man is best at healing magic,
so he is in a disadvantageous position at this time.
"Death Eaters, we St.
Mungo's have always been neutral parties, only responsible for saving
people and treating diseases.
Do you want to break with St.
Mungo's completely by attacking the hospital today? You must know that
we have also received many Death Eaters here.
Patient!"
Dean Mungo demanded loudly, glaring at the Death Eaters.
The Death Eaters were all wearing black robes, their faces hidden behind
masks, and they turned a deaf ear to his questioning, but pressed step by
step.
The headed Death Eater stared straight at him through the mask's gloomy
eyes.
With a wicked smile, he said: "You are Aldine Mungo, the owner of this
hospital.
My master heard that you have a golden apple here, and he needs it.
You hand it over! And you also need to go to see the master, he needs
you to work for him.
Dean Mungo's pupils shrank, and his expression was a little flustered, but
he immediately refuted: "Golden apple? There is no golden apple here.
And I need to be the director of the hospital, and it is impossible for me
to leave my post to see the black. Demon King's.
"Hehe, I can't help you."
The leading Death Eater said in a weird tone, "Master never does
anything you are not sure about, you can't let go of the golden apple, and
you can't refuse the master's invitation.
If you don't want your Mungo family's property to be destroyed just like
this, then cooperate obediently.
Also, you don't want the therapists behind you to die tragically because
of you, we haven't used a death spell before, but not so much! 35
Saying that, the Death Eaters raised their wands, and a faint green light
flickered on the tip of the wands.
"What does Voldemort want the golden apple for? It took so much
trouble for you to come here just to grab an apple?" A voice echoed
throughout the hall, with a playful tone.
"Who? Who's pretending to be a ghost?" asked the Death Eater in a stern
voice, raising his wand.
"American accent? It seems that the rumor is true, you mercenaries who
call themselves the purgers, are now messing with Voldemort." Peter
flashed directly in front of the healers, looking at the Death Eaters
curiously, "What good did Voldemort give you to make you mercenaries
call him master?"
Seeing that he could teleport in the hospital where the Anti-Apparition
was applied, the leading Death Eater shrank his eyes and exclaimed,
"Peter York!"
"Oh, do you know me?" Peter looked at him in surprise, and then a
playful look appeared on his face, "Since you know me, then it's easy.
Then he raised his wand in his hand, looked down and said, "Now tell
me, what will Voldemort do with the golden apple?"
Chapter 508 Fight against Death
Eater mercenaries! Is the Basilisk
Eye useless?
"Do it!" The Death Eaters who led the team didn't talk nonsense, they
ordered loudly, and at the same time launched a deadly spell at Peter.
These Death Eaters were well-trained, and facing Peter, they still did not
panic, but cooperated with each other to attack Peter intensively,
preventing him from having a chance to counterattack.
In the face of the magic spell, Peter could only passively defend, and he
had to take care of a group of therapists behind him. These therapists
were unique in healing magic, but the actual combat magic was very
weak.
Seeing this, the Death Eaters on the opposite side made a cunning choice
to attack the therapists, trying to make Peter tired of helping his
colleagues behind him.
Seeing this, Peter sneered, his body split, and two clones came out,
sharing Peter's attack pressure. If it weren't for the magic power in his
body, he really wanted to directly separate dozens or even hundreds of
clones to surround these Death Eaters.
The three "Peters" had the same mind, and tacitly threw out all kinds of
magic to confront the enemy, and turned their heads and shouted behind
him: "President Mungo, hurry up and take the therapists to the second
floor, where there is the protection magic I cast. , you are not needed
here. 99
Alding Mungo looked at Peter who was fighting against the Death Eaters,
and nodded quickly. He knew that his group was a drag here, so under
the protection of Peters, the therapists quickly left the hall with the
injured patients.
The Death Eaters naturally didn't want to see Dean Mungo leave, but
with Peter blocking them, they had no choice but to watch the healers
retreat to the second floor.
"We're the only ones left here now, can we fight without any scruples?"
Peter said with a smile, then his expression changed, looking at these
people coldly, "You mercenaries, doing things in other places I don't care,
I dare to go to England to mess with Voldemort, it seems that I didn't die
fast enough!"
Saying that, he squinted his eyes, his pupils turned into vertical lines, and
his yellow pupils stared gloomily at these people, wanting to turn them
into dead people.
Huh? Peter's expression changed, because after he activated the Eye of
the Basilisk skill, the Death Eater mercenaries in front of him did not die
or turn into stone statues, but cast spells at him without the slightest
influence.
Taking a closer look, I found that the eyes of these Death Eaters were
covered with a layer of illusory blindfolds, and they did not look directly
into Peter's eyes.
The Death Eaters also found this sign, and after breathing a sigh of relief,
they said proudly: "Haha, Peter York, your weird magic is useless for us!
This is the magic created by the Dark Lord for you. !Show what magic
you have 々"!"
Peter's expression was a bit ugly, this magic was obviously created for his
Basilisk Eye, and he might not be able to deal with the enemy as easily as
before. And he still has a bad feeling, no reason Voldemort only created
new magic for this skill!
He quickly closed the entire hall, and then let out a high-pitched scream,
but the sound that was supposed to make these Death Eaters die, but now
it has no effect.
I saw that the ears of these Death Eaters were also covered with a layer
of illusory earmuffs, blocking Peter's sound of death from the outside.
Peter's heart sank. Although he had expected it, he was still very
depressed when he saw this result. The two offensive skills he finally
merged were easily solved like this, and anyone would feel very
uncomfortable.
At the same time, Peter also found that he really relied on these skills too
much, especially the two skills like Basilisk Eye and Mandrake Voice.
Although they are very useful, their shortcomings are also obvious.
As long as you don't look into Peter's eyes , or if you don't hear the
sound, you will naturally have nothing to do with yourself.
Looking at the smug Death Eaters, Peter restrained his emotions, looked
at these people calmly, and sneered: "Do you really think that if you
break my two magics, you can be unscrupulous?"
Saying that, he moved quickly and continuously, and every time he
flashed a place, a clone appeared on the spot, holding a magic wand and
pointing directly at the Death Eater. In the blink of an eye, nearly a
hundred Peters scattered around the hall, surrounded by the Death
Eaters.
"Now, you are surrounded by me!"
Peter said with a determined look, but only he knew that the magic
power in his body was almost divided by hundreds of avatars at this
time, and it was only enough to support him with ten life-threatening
spells. of magic.
So he decided to make a quick decision and get rid of these Death Eaters
before the magic power was consumed.
Faced with so many clones, the Death Eaters were also shocked. Although
they had heard that Peter had clone magic, they thought it was just a few
clones at most, but these had already exceeded the number of Death
Eaters, which made them panic. stand up.
Seeing this opportunity, Peter cast spells at the same time as his clone,
and greeted the Death Eaters with a series of cutting spells and crushing
spells.
Compared with the life-suppressing spells that consume a lot of mana,
the mana consumption of these standard magics is only a few tenths, so
Peter can Compassionately attacking the Death Eaters.
Accompanied by screams, some Death Eaters were hit by the curse, either
fell to the ground and didn't wake up, or were drenched in blood by the
cutting curse, lying on the ground and screaming constantly. was hit to
shreds.
The Death Eaters suffered heavy casualties, but Peter's side was not
infallible. These Death Eaters are essentially mercenaries who lick blood
at the knife's edge, so they are strong. I saw that some of Peter's clones
were also hit by Death Eaters, and 5 clones were lost not long after.
But Peter didn't care too much about the loss of these avatars.
Although every time the avatars died, he had to experience the
experience of death, but he could recover these avatars at any time, and
it would not weaken his strength if they were killed.
So he was slightly satisfied after seeing that the number of casualties on
the other side was six or seven times his own.
But feeling that more than half of the magic power in his body had been
consumed, Peter couldn't help but feel a little anxious.
Now it seems that it is impossible to play steadily.
If these Death Eaters are not dealt with quickly, and the strength is
restored as soon as possible, the ghost knows whether there will be an
accident.
So he looked at the clones around him (Good King Hao), and they, who
had the same mind, immediately understood the main body's plan. All
the clones are divided into two groups. The first group does not save
magic power, and at the same time casts the strongest protective spell;
surrounded.
The Death Eaters were embarrassed and retreated by the doppelganger's
desperate play.
They were no longer attacking with life-suppressing spells to save mana,
but even if they killed one clone, another clone would soon make up for
it.
Although the Death Eater mercenaries often lick blood at the tip of their
knives, they are not afraid of death, and they are eventually surrounded
by clones.
Just when the clones completed closing the encirclement, the clones gave
up continuing to attack, but in the surprised eyes of the Death Eaters,
they used the most magic power, clenched their wands, and slammed
into the ground.
"`" All curses end! 35
"All curses end!
....Draw.
Chapter 509 Deal with the Death
Eaters! Dumbledore is here
All the clones chanted the incantation loudly in unison, and suddenly
nearly a hundred clones raised a screen of light from all directions of the
Death Eaters, enveloping them firmly.
The Ending Curse of All Spells can be said to be the anti-curse of all
spells, especially the effect that hundreds of people cast at the same time,
which directly caused the shrouded Death Eaters to look at themselves in
horror as if they had turned into squibs.
The wand has become a stick, and cannot cast a single magic!
"Hurry up and break through! They can't cast a spell on us now..." The
Death Eaters headed shouted loudly, and then took out a dagger hidden
in their waists, ready to break through.
It's just that before the Death Eaters broke through, Peter's clones stopped
the transmission of magic power at the same time, and all the curses
finally stopped abruptly.
Sensing that they could re-cast the spell, the Death Eaters were not happy
yet, and looked at Peter who suddenly flashed among them in
amazement.
Did they think it was an Apparition error?
The leading Death Eaters were stunned when they saw Peter appearing
suddenly, but then shouted in horror: "Be careful..."
Just the moment he opened his mouth, Peter, who was in the middle of
the Death Eaters, also let out a deadly cry. All the defenseless Death
Eaters instantly felt that their brains had been stirred up, and they were
terrifyingly painful. expression fell to the ground.
As the Death Eaters fell to the ground and died, Peter, who was like a
god of death, stood in the center, and let out a deadly sound with an
indifferent expression, reaping the souls of the Death Eaters.
The few Death Eaters who reacted in time turned into billowing black
smoke and tried to escape from here, but they directly hit the mask that
was erected by the clones at some point, and fell back to the ground in
embarrassment.
Then he looked up and saw Peter with a playful face, backing back in
horror, "Peter...
Peter York!
"It's a good response.
The Ending Curse of All Spells immediately removed the protective magic
on your body, but you still reacted so quickly.
No wonder it's the leaders of these Death Eaters."
Peter looked at him with a smile, "
Now can you tell me what Voldemort wants the golden apples to do? And
what did he give you to get you mercenaries who lick blood at the knife's
edge to work for him?"
"We don't know either, but as long as you let us go, we are willing to
leave the UK and won't help the Dark Lord any more, how about that?
The Death Eaters headed said in a negotiating tone, "We purgers are just
cooperating with the Dark Lord, Now that so many brothers have died,
the loss is too great.
I am one of the top members of the purgers organization, and as long as I
can go back, I will make recommendations to the organization and never
come to the UK again!"
Peter squinted and stared at him for a while, then sneered and said, "Your
Occlumency is pretty good, but I don't believe every word you say!
"Avada!" A few Death Eaters obviously didn't want to be captured, and
after seeing that Peter showed no sign of letting them go, they directly
used their strongest attacks.
Peter raised his hand and used the Death Eater's corpse to block the death
curse, and then flashed around several people, accompanied by several
close-range cutting spells, two of the Death Eaters had their necks slashed
through arteries and fell to the ground. rise.
Peter felt that there was not much magic left in his body, so he could
only recall one by one to replenish the magic in his body. When the
magic power in the body reaches one-third, there are only two clones left
in the outside world.
But to deal with the remaining three Death Eaters, these magic powers
are enough.
Sufficient magic power made Peter no longer stingy to use the Life
Sucking Charm, and green lights flew out from Peter's wand, suppressing
the three Death Eaters to keep retreating.
Accompanied by two screams, the two Death Eaters fell to the ground
unwillingly and died, leaving only the Death Eater leading the team,
looking at the relaxed Peter in panic.
"I'm willing to admit defeat! I'm willing to admit defeat! As long as you..."
The Death Eater clenched his wand and begged for mercy loudly.
"Shen Feng has no shadow!" Peter didn't answer, and continued to add a
spell.
The Death Eaters hurriedly blocked the spell, but the clones on the left
and right did not stop, and immediately threw dangerous spells at him.
In the face of the combined attack of Peter and the two clones, the Death
Eaters were powerless to parry, and finally, under an eye disease spell
from the clones, the protective magic on the Death Eater's eyes was
shattered, and they met the Basilisk Eyes that Peter had already
prepared.
Full of astonishment, it turned into a (acdc) stone statue.
"Phew, it's finally over!" Peter breathed a sigh of relief. He now had very
little magic power left in his body.
Looking at the Death Eater corpses in the hall, he couldn't help frowning,
because the floor was full of blood, and many Death Eaters had broken
limbs and arms, it looked like a hell on earth. If others saw him like this,
they would probably think he was a Demon King.
Just as he was about to deal with it a little, a wave of magic came, Peter
raised his wand vigilantly, and he sensed that the man's magic power was
huge.
"Golden apple?" Dumbledore looked surprised, and then said, "I don't
know what he is going to do, but as far as I know, the golden apple is a
very magical plant in Greece, with strong magic power, legend has it.
There was a Greek Squib who ate the golden apple and gained the ability
to cast spells!
"Sorry, I don't know what happened to Voldemort. Today, the Ministry of
Magic, the Sprout family's Mozhi Manor, and Hogsmeade were attacked
by Death Eaters. I can only choose to rescue. After all, with your strength
, I believe it can hold St. Mungo's Hospital." Dumbledore explained with a
sigh.
"Looks like I'm late,"
Dumbledore came out of the fireplace, looked at the scene in the hall,
looked at Peter, then smiled and looked at Peter, "Peter, you really
surprised me, I didn't expect you so quickly The battle is over.
But you look a little bad now.
I have a magic recovery potion here.
Drink some relief. 35
"What the hell is Voldemort doing?" Peter said, frowning. "Today's attack
on St. Mungo's was for a golden apple. What the heck is a golden apple?
Voldemort wants it so badly.35
"It's just a legend, it's hard to tell if it's true or not." Dumbledore shook his
head and said, then he glanced at the Death Eaters on the ground,
frowned and said, "Don't worry about it here, we'll go up and see you
first. See Alding and find out why Voldemort got the golden apple?"
So there used to be a lot of Squibs looking for this golden apple. It's just
that this kind of magic plant was completely extinct hundreds of years
ago, and the only golden apple known to a few people was owned by the
Mungo family. Apparently Voldemort wanted to take the golden apple.
35
"Dumbledore, you really always like to be the last one to appear.
Is this the treatment of the boss?"
Peter waved his hand and said angrily, then took the potion in his hand,
smelled it, and drank it after confirming that it was correct. go down.
Immediately, the stomach was warm, and the depleted magic power
quickly recovered.
"Okay, it just so happens that I'm also very curious about what the
legendary golden apple looks like." Peter said with a smile, then waved
his wand and put the Death Eater corpse on the ground aside, and
followed Dumbledore upstairs.
"There is such a magical thing that can turn a Squib into a wizard!" Peter
was very surprised.
Chapter 510 Soul Potion! The
unavoidable life-threatening
curse!
When they came to the second floor, the therapists, who were holding
their wands and looking vigilant, were immediately excited when they
saw Peter and Dumbledore.
"Peter, Dumbledore, it's great that you are here!" Alding Mungo said
happily, and then asked with concern, "What happened next? Are those
Death Eaters driven away by you?"
"You have to thank Peter for this, I just came, but I didn't help."
Dumbledore said with a smile, then patted Peter on the shoulder and
praised, "He solved all the incoming Death Eaters by himself. I can't
compare to him at all."
"Oh, really? Peter, you are amazing!"
Everyone looked at Peter in surprise.
Although they knew that Peter was strong, most of the time, they
regarded Peter as Dumbledore's successor.
The ability to face so many Death Eaters alone, and as Dumbledore
meant all Death Eaters were killed by Peter, really terrified them.
Peter waved his hand modestly. At this time, he was a little drowsy. The
magic power recovery potion in his stomach quickly replenished his
depleted magic power, just like a person who has been hungry for a long
time and has a full meal. - Be a little sluggish.
"Alding, Voldemort wants your family's golden apples so desperately, can
you tell us what the golden apples are for?" Faced with people who kept
praising him, Peter quickly changed the subject - asked.
"Golden apple..."
Dean Mungo hesitated for a moment, then sighed and said, "When my
ancestors got such a golden apple, they regarded it as a treasure, because
it has a very magical power. , Eating it is like taking a beauty potion, and
it is permanent, so it was sought after by many witches in the past.
But many people do not know that the golden apple has another called
wisdom fruit, which is one of the main medicines of the soul potion !"
"Soul Elixir? What does it do?" Peter grabbed the key point and asked
quickly.
"That is a very partial potion, which can cure injuries on the soul, even if
it is a very serious injury to the soul, as long as you drink a potion, it can
be cured.
It's just that the golden apple is extinct, so this magic The prescription
has no effect.
Dean Mungo said with a solemn expression, "I just didn't expect that the
Dark Lord did not know where he learned that our family has a golden
apple, and now he obviously wants to snatch it. "
Hearing this, Peter's eyes narrowed, and he felt that Voldemort wanted to
refine the soul potion. A soul-healing potion was clearly something that
Voldemort, the soul-slicing guy, had always dreamed of.
Now that he knows, Peter must not let Voldemort succeed, otherwise it
will be even more difficult to deal with when Voldemort's soul is
complete.
"Oldin, can I and Peter help too, since this golden apple is very important
to Voldemort, we can't let him get it successfully." Dumbledore said
gently.
Alding looked at the two of them, nodded and said: "Of course I do.
Although this golden apple is precious, it is not of much use to me. I hope
you can keep it for me. In this way, I don't worry about it falling into the
In the hands of the Death Eaters."
As he spoke, he drew a mysterious rune with his wand, and then printed
it on the golden ring of his index finger.
Accompanied by a burst of golden light, a golden apple floated out of the
ring.
The apple looked like it was made of gold, and it also exuded a soft
golden light, which was very mysterious.
"This is the golden apple that the Mungo family has treasured for
hundreds of years.
It has always been stored in the patriarch's letter."
Dean Mungo introduced, then looked at Dumbledore and Peter, and then
hesitated for a while, just as everyone was surprised. "Sorry Dumbledore,
I know you're busy with business, I still give this golden apple to Peter,
and he is a therapist in our hospital, he is very accomplished in the
treatment of soul memory, I believe this golden apple will be helpful to
Peter.
He is useful.
Peter was a little flattered and took the ring with the golden apple in it.
He didn't expect that Dean Mungo would give the golden apple to him,
and if he listened to his words, did he mean to give it to himself?
"Don't be sorry, Aldin, you made the right choice." Dumbledore said with
a smile, looking like he didn't mind at all.
"Watch out, Aldin!" Dumbledore suddenly changed his face and shouted,
"Let him go!"
Just as Peter took the ring that Dean Mungo handed him, he heard
Dumbledore shouting behind him, and quickly looked at Dean Mungo,
only to see that a therapist behind him suddenly grabbed Mungo while
everyone was not paying attention.
Dean Ge, with his wand firmly on his temple, grinned and said to
everyone: "If you don't want your Dean St.
Mungo's head to explode, just put down the wand for me."
"Darren, what are you doing!" Some therapists looked at the colleague
who kidnapped Dean Mungo in disbelief. They didn't expect the usually
gentle and gentle Darren to be such a person.
Darren ignored these colleagues, but looked at Peter and said with a grim
smile: "Peter York, throw the ring in your hand, I know you are very
strong, but don't try to play tricks, or I can kill you before you. Before,
kill Dean Mungo!
"Are you a Death Eater?" Peter said with certainty, staring at the Darren
carefully. He didn't communicate much with this person before, basically
it was a relationship of meeting and saying hello, but he didn't expect
that there were also Death Eaters in the therapist.
"That's right, I'm surprised.
Who would have thought that a gentle healer, Darren, would be a Death
Eater!"
Darren said proudly, and then the wand in his hand rested on Dean
Mungo's head, sternly.
He roared, "Put down the wand and give me the golden apple, or I don't
mind dragging this old guy to death!"
0.·Ask for flowers·
Everyone glared at Darren, but seeing Dean Mungo in his hands,
everyone put down their wands, and they didn't want Dean Mungo, who
had dedicated his life to the medical cause, to be hurt.
Peter also put down the wand obediently, then walked forward with the
ring, and said calmly: "We have put down the wand as you ordered, and
this golden apple is also given to you, I just hope you don't hurt Dean
Mungo.
"Stop! Don't come here!" Darren said warily. "Throw the ring. If you do
anything else, I'll kill the old guy right away!
"Peter, don't mind me, don't give him the golden apple!" Dean Mungo
shook his head firmly and said, "This golden apple is very important to
Voldemort, and he cannot get it!
"Shut up, old guy!" Darren slapped him with his elbow angrily, then
stared at Peter and urged, "Hurry up and throw it here, I'll count to
three...""
"Don't count, I'll throw it to you. Peter threw the ring directly.
Peter was puzzled at first, and then through Dean Mungo's eyes, he saw a
green light behind him! His body sensed a fatal danger, and instinctively
wanted to avoid it, but the light-speed green light of the Life Sucking
Curse could not be avoided at all.
Seeing the ring flying over, Darren didn't care, grabbing the ring with his
left hand, while his right hand still just held the wand and pointed at
Dean Mungo. But Peter sneered and took the opportunity to snap his
fingers.
Immediately, Peter's body seemed to be on fire, quickly turning into
ashes and falling to the ground.
"Dumbledore, what the hell did you do?" Dean Mungo's eyes widened,
looking at him in disbelief, "Why did you kill Peter?" Go.
Dean Mungo came back to his senses, shook his head and smiled at Peter.
Just as he was about to say something, his face showed a look of horror
and disbelief, and his eyes looked straight behind Peter.
With another snap of his fingers, a rope wrapped directly around Darren's
body, tying him tightly and immobile.
As soon as Darren grabbed the ring, he heard a snap of his fingers. His
right hand holding the wand was directly hit by a huge force, and the
crooked wand shot a green light that hit the roof. The wand came out of
his hand and landed in the distance.
Peter only felt a sharp pain, and then the physical pain was instantly
stripped away, and he only felt that there was a huge force pulling away
from his soul.
Peter's eyes widened, turning around with the last of his strength, looking
at Dumbledore who was holding his wand to him, his eyes full of
confusion, wanting to say something, but he was running out of strength.
Peter stretched out his hand, and the wand on the ground flew into his
hand. He walked up to Dean Mungo and asked gently, "President Mungo,
are you okay?"
Chapter 511 Peter is dead? True
or false Dumbledore!
Looking at the mass of ashes on the ground, Dumbledore looked a little
surprised, but he didn't care much, he took the gold ring on the ground
out of thin air, and then announced to everyone with a happy expression:
"Today is really a double happiness, not only did I get the gold ring
Apple, and killed Peter York! Haha, what a day to celebrate!"
Everyone present looked at Dumbledore in horror, and even some
patients retracted their heads and hid in the ward, for fear of being
discovered by this crazy Dumbledore. And the healers raised their wands
warily against Dumbledore.
"Dumbledore, why did you do this? Isn't Peter your ally, why did you kill
him when he wasn't prepared?" Dean Mungo looked at Dumbledore in
disbelief in grief, and pointed his wand firmly. questioned him.
"Allies? Humph!"
Dumbledore snorted coldly when he heard the words.
But he didn't give an explanation, but only stared at "Three Six Three"
Dean Mungo, raised the golden ring with a sneer, and ordered, "Oldin, I
know there is magic you cast on it, darling The above magic is lifted and
let me get the golden apple, otherwise I don't mind slaughtering everyone
present! 39
Seeing the dangerous look in Dumbledore's eyes, everyone couldn't help
but feel terrified, and even the wand in their hands couldn't hold it
tightly.
Everyone knows Dumbledore's strength.
If he wants to kill, everyone can't escape, and even the only person who
can stop him is dead now! Everyone just feels powerless and confused,
just wondering if he is doing a fight Nightmare?
Alding Mungo looked at this completely unfamiliar old friend in front of
him, his eyes were full of anger and weakness, he waved his wand with
complicated gestures, unlocked the magic on the golden ring, and the
golden apple appeared again.
Seeing the greedy expression in the golden apple's eyes, Dumbledore
reached out and grabbed it, but his hand went straight through the
golden apple. The golden apple was clearly in front of him, but he
couldn't catch it.
Dumbledore, who had reacted, looked at Aldin with violent eyes, "You
are playing with me! Courting death!"
Alding Mungo kept everyone behind him, looked at Dumbledore
vigilantly, and said firmly: "You are not Dumbledore! Who are you? I
have been friends with Dumbledore for decades, and I know who he is.
It is impossible to threaten me like this for a golden apple, and it is even
more impossible to kill Peter by all means.
Dumbledore's pupils shrank, but then a smirk appeared on his face, and
he pretended to be puzzled: "Oldin, if you say I'm not Dumbledore, who
do you say I am?
Others also looked at Dean Mungo in surprise. Could it be that this
Dumbledore is fake? But the magic pressure on him cannot be faked.
There are few wizards with such strength in the magic world. Who would
pretend to be Dumbledore?
Alding's eyes were terrified, but he clenched the wand in his hand tightly,
spit out a few words with difficulty, and said, "You are Voldemort!" As
soon as the words came out, it was as if he had exhausted his strength
and was struggling to resist.
Hearing this, Dumbledore had a weird smile on his face, and said coldly:
"Aldin, my old friend, how can you think of me as Voldemort? How could
the dignified Dark Lord pretend to be his opponent? Not a thing to show
off, is it?"
"You just need to remember that it was Dumbledore who killed Peter
York.
This is a well-known fact and an unchangeable fact!"
Dumbledore's eyes were full of danger, and the wand in his hand waved
lightly, and a sharp fire burst out of the wand, quickly It turned into a
faint blue phoenix flame and surrounded everyone.
"And you, too, will be the poor dead of Dumbledore!
"Voldemort, even if you pretend to be Dumbledore, you won't be able to
slander him! Your plot will not succeed!" Aldin retorted loudly, resisting
the rushing fire with difficulty.
"Slander? Sigh, no one will be my opponent from now on! I will ascend to
the top of magic and become the eternal king! No one dares to oppose
me, no matter who it is! Will crawl at my feet!" Dumbledore looked
frenzied said, full of self-satisfaction, looking like a lunatic.
"Aldine, I also need you to concoct the golden apple potion for me, so
you get a life." Dumbledore waved his wand, and the fiery fire directly
burned Dean Mungo's wand, but did not hurt his hand.
"As for the others," Dumbledore looked at these terrified people with
indifferent eyes, as if looking at ants on the ground, "it's even a burial for
Peter York today, such a good young man, although he died young, he
was worth it All will remember him.""
Saying that, the raging fire turned into a huge phoenix and rushed
towards everyone!
"No!" Alding had no wand, and rushed forward with his eyes open, trying
to block the fierce fire with his body. But Li Huo bypassed him as if
possessing wisdom, and rushed towards the people behind him.
Everyone looked at this scene in horror, looked at the scorching fire,
closed their eyes, and prepared to die..
Suddenly, a dazzling white light barrier blocked Li Huo's attack, and no
matter how phoenix Li Huo hit, it couldn't break through.
The 'Dumbledore', who was originally confident and proud, saw the light
screen, his face darkened, and he squeezed out a few words:
"Dumbledore!
"Tom, it's very unwise for you to be here today! Especially doing bad
things with my face, it's very incompatible with your image of the Dark
Lord."
Dumbledore emerged from the stairs and looked at him coldly, "Your
those Most of the Death Eaters in charge of the attack have already been
captured, you made a wrong choice!
"Dumbledore, Voldemort pretended to be you and killed Peter!" Dean
Mungo cried out in grief, "He was trying to save me, and he was
unsuspecting of Voldemort's life-threatening curse!
Dumbledore didn't seem to hear what he said. After carefully observing
the ashes on the ground, his eyes flashed incredulous, and then he
whispered tentatively: "Peter?
"That's where Peter stayed. He was burned to ashes by Voldemort!" Dean
Mungo said sadly.
"Haha, Dumbledore, are you sad? Your ally is dead, and without Peter
York, you are no longer my opponent!"
Voldemort laughed smugly, his scarlet eyes turning even redder, "if you
choose now Surrender to me, I may be able to spare you mercifully, I
heard that Grindelwald of Nurmengard is very lonely, I can send you to
be with him, how about that?"
Suddenly, a small and pleasant cry came from the ashes. Dumbledore
heard the sound, his eyes flashed with joy, and he buried his hands in the
ashes and took out a young bird that looked like a chick.
Hearing this, Dumbledore didn't care that Voldemort was still eyeing him
at this time, and ran a few steps to the ashes. Looking at this mass of
ashes, the sad expression gradually became weird.
Seeing another Dumbledore appear, everyone was stunned for a moment,
then became excited, the real Dumbledore appeared, and their lives were
in danger.
Hearing the words, Dumbledore froze and looked in disbelief at the place
where Dean Mungo pointed, there was a pile of ashes pushed into a hill,
"This is?"
Seeing this, 'Dumbledore' on the other side no longer concealed it.
With a shake of his hand, the appearance of the elder wand faded away,
revealing the appearance of the yew 3.2 wand.
At the same time, the face of 'Dumbledore' changed, with blue eyes.
Turned red, the tall nose disappeared, and finally became Voldemort!
Chapter 512 Nirvana Rebirth!
Children's Edition Peter York!
"Haha, Dumbledore, are you mourning your ally? It's a pity that Peter
York has been burned to ashes, you... eh?" Voldemort was about to laugh
when he saw Dumbledore hold a The little bird suddenly widened her
eyes, her scarlet eyes filled with disbelief.
"Is Peter you?" Dumbledore asked with a trembling voice, holding the
chick cautiously.
The bird standing on Dumbledore's palm nodded, and then glared at the
opposite Voldemort, babbled and cursed, and fluttered its two small
wings that were not full of feathers, as if trying to find Voldemort
desperately.
However, as if he found out that he is only a little small now, the bird
simply jumped off his palm, and instantly turned into a human shape
when he landed.
In the shocked eyes of everyone, he grabbed the magic wand on the
ground, and then a green light shot at the opposite without pity.
Voldemort, swearing constantly in his mouth: "Voldemort, I ****! You
dare to hide behind your back, you noseless bastard
!********!
Peter was in a hurry at this time, and he didn't care about his image at
all. He spit out all the swear words he could think of, and kept attacking
Voldemort on the opposite side.
He didn't expect that Voldemort would attack him so disregardingly as
Dumbledore. When he was hit by the Death Curse, he was still in
disbelief, wondering why Dumbledore would kill himself. It wasn't until
he was reborn in the ashes, hid in the ashes, and heard what Voldemort
said.
At this time, everyone around, including Dumbledore and Voldemort,
looked at the little boy in front of him who was madly throwing the
curse.
He looked only four or five years old, very handsome and cute, but his
hands and feet were very flexible and his mouth He kept spitting out
unpleasant swearing sounds, but because it was a crisp and young child's
voice, it looked very cute
Not a little aggressive.
"He...he's Peter?!" Dean Mungo said in a trembling voice in disbelief.
"Obviously!" Dumbledore nodded in amazement, his eyes full of shock.
"Merlin, am I dreaming? Peter is actually resurrected!" Dean Mungo said
with a dreamy look, surprised and shocked.
While others heard the words of the two, they looked at the nimble little
boy who fought Voldemort in disbelief, only to think that today was too
magical!
Voldemort was also very shocked at this time. He looked at the little boy
in front of him and quickly asked: "Are you Peter York?"
"It's your grandfather and me!"
Peter replied, raising his little head, while the little fat hand kept waving
his wand and threw deadly spells at Voldemort, "You bald monster
without a nose! How dare you pretend to be someone else? Attack your
grandfather! Laozi doesn't give you a retribution today, I am your
grandson!"
Hearing Peter's answer, and looking at his young child's appearance,
Voldemort was shocked, his scarlet eyes looked at Peter, as if trying to
see through him, "You've been cursed by the death curse and you didn't
die! You've even been reborn! Incredible!
As he spoke, his eyes flashed with envy and jealousy, and then he was
drooling, his eyes were full of greed and determination, and he asked
sharply: "How did you do it? Did you master the secret of eternal life?
"Want to know?" Peter looked at him contemptuously, hit back with a
death curse, and sneered, "If you want to know, go to hell and ask!"
Immediately, his body swayed, and flexible clones came out one by one,
instantly surrounding Voldemort in a semi-circle, "I have to thank you, if
it weren't for your death curse, my magic power hadn't recovered so
quickly." One by one, the clones attacked him without hesitation.
As Peter attacked, he shouted at Dumbledore: "Dumbledore, come and
help, and kill this guy who pretends to be you with me!99
Hearing Peter's call, Dumbledore quickly separated the people behind
him with magic and joined the battle. The two worked together to fight
Voldemort, and together with countless clones, the balance of victory was
tilted towards Peter's side.
Seeing this, Voldemort had the intention of retreating, and moved
downstairs while defending Peter and Dumbledore's attack.
Peter found his purpose, and he teleported to block the way, and snorted
coldly: "Want to go? Damn, you let me die once today, if I don't cramp
and peel you, I won't be able to breathe!
There were many curses, and Peter didn't sympathize with the loss of the
clone.
A dozen clones swarmed up and surrounded Voldemort with a life-for-life
style.
And Voldemort wasn't a vegetarian either.
In the face of this desperate play, with Dumbledore on the side, he still
managed to get rid of Peter's clones neatly.
Every time a clone died, Peter's face showed pain, but he gritted his
teeth, still calmly commanding the clone's fatal attack, and then he hid in
the clone and quickly disappeared.
Voldemort was exhausted by Peter's desperate play, but he saw that after
Dumbledore was so focused on protecting the others, a sneer appeared on
Voldemort's face, and fiery flames flew out of his wand, igniting the
surroundings.
The fire ignited as soon as it landed, and the raging flames turned into a
giant snake and rushed towards the crowd.
Seeing this, Dumbledore sighed, and the fire was almost nothing to burn,
not to mention that there were patients in the surrounding rooms, he
couldn't help it.
Without Dumbledore's help, Voldemort felt much more relaxed.
He quickly retreated to the space between the first and second floors, and
further down was the boundary of the anti-Apparition prohibition.
Once outside the boundary, you could Apparate away.
At this time, he turned to look at the Peters who were still chasing him.
The scarlet eyes were fixed on these immature Peters, as if to remember
their appearance, and he murmured: "Nirvana is immortal, the new
eternal life? ?It's so mouthwatering!"
It was only when he walked down the stairs that he realized that
something was wrong, because the downstairs was not a hospital hall,
but a very wide space. At this time, the surrounding air was very cold
and biting, and all the negative emotions rushed up, making people very
uncomfortable.
"Replacement magic! Storage space?" Voldemort looked at the false sky
above his head and the marginal space around him, guessing that this
was a space widened by the Traceless Stretching Charm, then sneered,
"Put me Do you really think you can trap me in such a 363 space?
Peter's clones followed closely, attacking Voldemort desperately, at the
same time, the clouds in the sky quickly descended, only to realize that it
was not a cloud, but a group of many dementors. With a sharp whistle,
the Dementors opened their black hole-like mouths and attacked
Voldemort.
"Dementors, how dare you attack me! Did you forget our previous
agreement? Don't forget that I made your clan grow rapidly. And Peter
York killed your fellow clan, do you still want to Helping the enemy
against me?" Voldemort roared angrily, dodging the Dementor's attack.
The dementors turned a deaf ear, and hundreds of dementors densely
surrounded Voldemort, all opening their mouths and taking deep breaths
at him, as if to suck out his soul.
In the face of so many dementors, Voldemort only felt himself sinking
deep into the ice cellar, and all his pleasant memories were gone, only
his own fear of death, and countless visions of his worst fears filled his
mind.
Voldemort can't use the Patronus Charm, so he can only frantically
launch the magic spell around to repel them, but these dementors are not
afraid at all, even the most deadly life-suppressing spell, they just repel
them, and can't hurt them .
Meanwhile, on the second floor of St. Mungo's, Peter himself was
standing outside a box, and he snapped the lock of the box. Then he
raised his wand, and a raging fire poured out, quickly turning into a fire
lotus to wrap the box, as if to devour the whole box.
Chapter 513 Peter's Super Fire
Bomb!
After locking Voldemort in the box with the dementors, Peter didn't take
it easy, he knew that the dementors alone couldn't hurt Voldemort. So he
summoned Li Huo directly and prepared to burn the whole box.
In the world inside the box, Voldemort was entangled by the dementors.
He couldn't cast the Patronus Charm. Naturally, there was no way to hurt
the dementors. The two were deadlocked, and the clones on the side
were constantly besieging, making Voldemort want to leave. Will not
work.
Suddenly, the whole world shook for a while, accompanied by a dull
creaking sound, a large hole appeared in the sky, and a raging flame fell
from the hole, like a sky fire, quickly igniting the whole world.
Gradually, there were more and more holes in the sky, and countless
fierce fires fell like a meteor, and the whole world seemed to be
overwhelmed, making a dull roar.
In the blink of an eye, the real box world has turned into a fiery world!
Voldemort looked up at the fierce fire in the sky, his scarlet eyes became
even more blood red, as if he was about to drip blood.
"Peter York, are you crazy? There are so many copies of you here! Are
you going to burn yourself?! Voldemort yelled into the sky in disbelief.
The people outside the cave in the sky seemed to have heard his words
and got a little closer, a huge face appeared in the sky, it was Peter's
immature face, he sneered, his voice buzzing in the whole box world: "As
long as I can kill you , sacrificing some clones is a good deal! 35
"You lunatic!" Voldemort roared furiously, fighting off the irrational
Dementors and the Peter clones who were desperately attacking him.
Outside the box, Peter looked at the microscopic world inside through
the burnt hole, trying to keep the world inside the box from collapsing,
and constantly applying fierce fire to the box, turning the entire box
world into a huge furnace, burning the Voldemort to death. !
Of course, he also knows that this is very difficult, but now he just wants
to vent the negative emotions in his heart. If it weren't for the Phoenix
bloodline, he might be dead by now!
Seeing that the world inside the box was accumulating more and more
fiery fire, and the whole box was shaking, Dumbledore, who had just
dealt with Voldemort's fiery fire, walked over quickly and exclaimed,
"Peter, stop! If this The box collapsed, and the fire inside would blow up
all of St Mungo's 々"!
"Don't talk nonsense, Dumbledore, hurry up and help me stabilize the
box!" Peter shouted angrily, then gnashed his teeth and looked at the
flame world inside the box, "I'm going to have a charcoal-roasted
Voldemort today! Don't burn this grandson to death, I'm upset!
Looking at Peter's tender and cute face, and seeing his little hand waving
his wand and setting fire to people, Dumbledore always had a strong
sense of disobedience.
But he didn't care about this, the elder wand in his hand drew countless
runes and quickly printed it on the box, and then solemnly reminded:
"Peter, I can only last for fifteen minutes, you released too much force
into the box.
Fire, it's now like an untimed super bomb, and if it's not stopped, not
only St Mungo's, but the whole of London will suffer!"
Peter looked at the world inside the box, and suddenly realized that this
box had been cast with a lot of traceless stretch spells before, and the
space inside was half the size of London! Now this box world is full of
burning flames, becoming a hot world.
The temperature even exceeded the range that could be calculated.
If Peter and Dumbledore hadn't worked together to maintain it, the box
world would have exploded immediately, squirting the contents out.
If other things are not very good, but now it contains half a city's fiery
fire, and the power of the fiery fire is no less than that of a huge volcanic
eruption! It will still be a question whether the city of London will exist
at that time.
Seeing this, Peter coughed a few times with a guilty conscience.
Before, he only wanted to burn Voldemort to death, and didn't think too
much.
Just looking at the raging flames in the box, Voldemort's figure had
disappeared without a trace, but he didn't think Voldemort was burned to
death by the flames.
Looking at the super bomb-like box in his hand, Peter looked at
Dumbledore and asked, "What can you do, Dumbledore?"
Dumbledore thought for a while and said: "The best way is for me to
contact the members of the Order of the Phoenix immediately. They will
all end their spells. Together, we should be able to suppress the fire in
the box. 55
"Don't be so troublesome, Dumbledore." Peter shook his head, then
looked at the box with a sneer, and said, "Let's relocate immediately and
take the box directly to an uninhabited place."
Speaking of which, he summoned Field, grabbed the box, and the fire on
the box seemed to fear him, automatically avoiding his hand, and
teleported away without saying anything. Dumbledore frowned upon
seeing this, and following the induction, Apparated and chased after him.
There was no trace of people on the vast sea.
Peter appeared directly on the sea.
He stepped on the sea water, looked at the box full of fiery fire, and
snorted inwardly: "`"
Voldemort, I know you're fine inside.
But my Flaming Fire Package is not over yet, please taste the power of
my Super Flaming Bomb!"
Seeing this, Peter was still not satisfied, and shouted to the phoenix
hovering in the sky: "Felder, come, use your phoenix flame to add fuel to
it!
When Dumbledore wanted to ask Peter with a puzzled face, he heard a
huge explosion sound in the distance, and saw a huge mushroom cloud
erupting from where the box was, and the huge shock wave directly blew
a big hole in the clouds in the sky.
Field obediently hovered in front of the box and spit out a fiery golden
flame towards the hole that Peter had left specially.
The golden phoenix flame and the blue fiery flame were incompatible.
The two were like enemies, and they erupted as soon as they met.
A huge amount of energy exploded inside the box with the power to
destroy everything.
Seeing this, Peter smiled. He waved his wand to release the traceless
stretch (good king, good) spell in the box. The space in the box collapsed
in an instant, and the surging fire was squeezed infinitely along with it,
as if it was about to be destroyed.
But when Peter saw this, he immediately grabbed Field and hurried away
from here in a panic.
"Let's go!" But Peter ran away at this moment, and when he saw him
dragging him directly, he teleported away, as if something terrifying was
chasing him behind him, blocking his words in his throat.
At this time, Dumbledore finally came over, he Apparated in front of
Peter, panted and said, "You bastard, you didn't say hello, it made me
Apparate several times to find this place...
Saying that, he released more fiery fire into the box.
The fiery fire in the box world gathered more and more, and the fire
dragons, phoenixes and snakes formed from the condensed fiery fires
were flying inside.
Peter sensed that the world inside the box could no longer support it.
Now, there are cracks on the box, and there is a risk of explosion at any
time!
The two reappeared and stopped on a small island reef dozens of miles
away.
Chapter 514 Voldemort, who was
abused by two people!
Dumbledore looked at the scene in the distance with a face full of
astonishment, and saw that the explosion set off a huge wave dozens of
meters high, surging towards the surroundings, and the hurricane formed
by the shock wave brought the huge wave to the small island where Peter
was.
The small islands and reefs looked very fragile under the waves of dozens
of meters, but Peter and Dumbledore turned a blind eye to this, and a
spell was thrown, and the high waves were split in two.
On the sea surface, the monstrous blue flames spread rapidly around the
center of the explosion. The sea water not only did not extinguish the
flames, but instead made the flames burn even more fiercely like
kerosene. Without restraint, it burns recklessly on the sea.
However, Peter didn't pay attention to these at this time. After the first
time of the explosion, he asked Field to teleport directly to the center of
the explosion with the two of them.
As soon as he appeared here, the uncontrolled fiery fire around them
attacked the two of them. Peter fought off the fiery fire, but his eyes were
fixed on a very embarrassed guy not far away, showing a happy smile.
I saw that Voldemort was deep in the center of the fierce fire at this time,
and the substantial dragons of the fierce fire surrounded him, and
continuously sprayed the fierce fire at him.
At this time, his skin was so scorched, his whole body was covered with
shatter marks, and even the clothes on his body were carbonized.
Needle eyes.
The huge fire made the surroundings very hot, and even the air was
burned, and Peter and Dumbledore were temporarily unable to approach.
But he would not let such a good opportunity pass, and said to
Dumbledore: "While he is dying, Dumbledore, let's kill him now."
As he spoke, he couldn't wait to shoot the death curse at Voldemort from
a distance, the green light brushed past Voldemort, making Voldemort in
the flames stare at Peter with hatred, those scarlet eyes in the melted air,
like Unreal devil glasses, eerie and intimidating.
Dumbledore sighed, shook his head, and said, "Peter, don't be fooled by
the way he is now, his strength hasn't declined much.
Even if the two of us are united, we can't do anything with him.
Not to mention that he can't die. , even if we can kill him, we can't kill
him now, don't forget the reason why we let him restore the body
Harry still needs him.
"Do you just let him go like this?" Peter said angrily, "I was killed by him
once, if others would have died!"
"Of course not, just keep him from dying, there are always more painful
ways than death aren't there?" Dumbledore shook his head and smiled at
him with a wink.
"The problem is we can't catch him!" Peter said angrily.
"Don't worry, I have a solution! But I need your cooperation."
Dumbledore said confidently, then leaned over to his ear with a smile
and said, "Don't you have the ability to change at will, then you... just do
that, you know?"
Peter looked at Dumbledore in amazement, gave a thumbs up and said,
"As expected of an old traitor... Cough, resourceful, Principal, your trick
is really good, it's up to you next."
As he said that, his body was getting smaller and smaller, and he directly
turned into a small fish and dived under the sea.
Voldemort, who was in the flames, also saw this scene, and immediately
became vigilant.
He knew that Peter was very cunning, so he wanted to get out of here as
soon as possible.
It's just that this fierce fire is too huge, and he was temporarily blocked
and could not leave.
Therefore, Li Huo can only be solved as soon as possible, even if it is torn
open a small hole, it can be quickly escaped.
At this moment, Dumbledore was shocked to see the huge fiery flames
that shot into the sky in front of him. Even though he used magic to
isolate him, the raging fiery flames still prevented him from getting close.
Dumbledore had known about the (acdc) weapons that Muggles made,
and he felt that the explosion made by Peter was no less powerful than
that weapon.
Especially the fiery fire that exploded, ignited immediately when it met
water, and now the sea surface in a radius of more than ten kilometers
was full of raging flames, burning the entire sea surface as if the space
was distorted.
Even the shoals of fish under the sea were directly burned to the bone!
Dumbledore sighed, if he didn't get rid of these flames quickly, God
knows would he just burn the entire Atlantic Ocean?
But now to deal with Voldemort's problem, if he didn't help Peter get
what he wanted, Dumbledore had no doubt that the angry Peter would
just leave the mess and just leave it alone.
Moreover, he felt that the reborn Peter not only became smaller in
appearance, but also seemed to be a lot naive in mind.
Dumbledore waved his wand, split the surrounding flames, and quickly
came to the outer edge of the center of the fierce fire.
Across the raging flames, he looked grimly at Voldemort, who was
scorched by the high temperature, and said calmly: "Tom, I said It was a
mistake for you to come to St Mungo's today, do you regret it now?"
Voldemort licked his dry lips and said with a hoarse smile, "Haha,
Dumbledore, did you say the opposite? I think today's plan was perfect,
even beyond expectations. Not only did I get what I wanted, but also A
very surprising discovery.35
Saying that there was a greedy desire in his eyes, he looked at
Dumbledore with a bewitching tone and said, "Dumbledore, you also saw
Peter York's resurrection, look at him, it's okay to be cursed! Phoenix
Nirvana What an amazing ability.
For thousands of years, many wizards have been trying to study the
secret of the immortality of the phoenix, but they have not succeeded.
Now it is achieved by Peter York!
You have to thank me, if it weren't for me, you would never have known
someone had mastered the power of the phoenix's immortality!
Dumbledore, you're so old now, with death waiting by your bed, wouldn't
you want to gain power like Peter York? As long as you master that
ability, you can be rejuvenated and even immortal! This is much better
than any magic stone! 35
Dumbledore listened to him, looked calm, looked at him and shook his
head and said, "Tom, death is never the source of fear, you are too afraid
of death.
Peter's ability to not die is amazing, but that's not the reason for me to
change my principles.
And compared to immortality, I prefer to explore the unknown of death, I
believe it will be another meaningful adventure.
Voldemort looked at Dumbledore like a fool, and sneered: "The adventure
of death? Dumbledore, you are probably crazy! It seems that we can't talk
about it.
I admit that the fierce fire just now did cause me some injuries, but you
guys If you want to trap me, I'm afraid there's nothing you can do."
He waved his wand heavily, and the wand turned into an invisible giant
sword.
Ripped open the wall of fierce fire in front of him.
"Dumbledore would also like to thank you for helping me weaken the
fiery fire, so that I can come out as soon as possible." Voldemort or made
a black smoke that came out of the crack, laughed wildly, and then fled
into the distance, without any intention of stopping.
Suddenly, a wave of more than ten meters high surged up on the sea, and
slapped the fleeing Voldemort fiercely. Facing the high wall of waves, the
black smoke that Voldemort turned into was like a tiny black spot, and it
looked very fragile.
But Voldemort only paused for a moment, and with a wave of his wand,
the huge wave split in two. As he continued to shield, the separated
waves turned into waterspouts, and the ends turned into giant snake
heads, chasing Voldemort and biting him continuously.
Voldemort had to stop, looking at the figure standing on the water
column in front of him, gritted his teeth and said, "Peter York, you finally
came out! I thought you would stay hidden in the sea forever."
Peter didn't speak, the wand waved again, and a dozen or so waterspouts
slammed into Voldemort.
"Small tricks, this is not difficult for me!" Voldemort smiled
contemptuously, walking through the waterspout with ease, smashing it
one by one.
Peter was not disappointed, but continued to summon waterspouts to
attack him.
Voldemort kept smashing these waterspouts, and when he saw
Dumbledore chasing behind him, he realized it and snorted: "So you are
waiting for Dumbledore to come, but even if you join forces, you can't
stop me from leaving! 99
"Tom, we have already applied Anti-Apparition around here, it's not that
easy for you to leave." Dumbledore said, and then attacked him with all
his strength.
Peter and Dumbledore cooperated with each other, and he directly rolled
up countless waterspouts and turned into a giant python attack.
After being repelled by Voldemort, Dumbledore merged all the seawater
in the sky and turned into a huge palm, which fell from the sky, killing
Voldemort.
Shoot into the sea.
It was a huge octopus, dozens of times bigger than the octopus in the
black lake of Hogwarts! The octopus waved its tentacles and swallowed
Voldemort with its big mouth.
But with a huge explosion, the huge octopus burst open with a scream,
and then turned into a sky of water and reintegrated into the sea.
But before Voldemort could catch his breath, a larger and larger vortex
appeared under his feet. He wanted to leave just now, but the waterspout
that Peter had already prepared fell from the sky and slapped him into
the vortex, causing him to be drawn into it. into the deep sea.
But he knew that his current strength, in the case of Dumbledore and
Peter united, was not their opponent. So he can only leave here as soon
as possible at this time, and then accumulate strength.
Peter waved his wand again, and the entire sea turned into a giant stick
of glue, holding Voldemort firmly in the sea.
At the same time, a red magic spell from Dumbledore hit the sea, and
under Voldemort, a huge mouth appeared in the deep sea, with rows of
sharp fangs biting towards Voldemort who was stuck to the sea.
Under the sea level, a very huge vortex directly connected to the depths
of the seabed.
Voldemort, who was involved, was taken into the deep sea by the vortex.
When he broke free from the submarine tornado, the surrounding was
already pitch-black deep sea, surrounded by a spherical protective cover.
Voldemort, who was guarding, was very embarrassed at this time.
He had never been so embarrassed before and raised his head and
shouted: "Peter York, Dumbledore! I want you to die!"
"Are you ready? Peter." Dumbledore floated in the air and asked Peter
with a smile, his wand stirring the sea. The vortex below grew bigger and
deeper under his stirring.
Peter nodded with a smile, but still didn't move.
Only when he turned on the light, in the dark deep sea, a pair of huge
yellow snake eyes appeared in front of him, full of playfulness.
Chapter 515 Hit again, you escape
from me!
Neutralized by the dark deep sea, under a dazzling light, Voldemort and
a huge sea snake faced each other far away, but looking at those familiar
yellow eyes, Voldemort felt bad, he found that the protective magic on
his eyes unknowingly has disappeared!
Feeling the body gradually sinking into dullness, the petrified feeling
struck again, panic flashed in Voldemort's scarlet eyes, and then he
looked at the sea snake in front of him with resentment, his eyes full of
resentment, and he squeezed out the words: "Peter York!"
The speed of petrification was very fast, and Voldemort's body was
quickly dyed with a layer of stone color, but in addition to the initial
panic, Voldemort quickly calmed down, chanting words in his mouth, the
curse of petrification on his body turned into black smoke and suddenly
rushed to the position of the chest, greatly slowing down.
The speed of petrification!
Peter, who had transformed into a giant snake, flashed surprise in his
eyes, and then he found a serpent-shaped statuette hanging on
Voldemort's chest.
After a closer look, he realized that it was Nagini, who was petrified and
cursed by Voldemort before in Azkaban.
Once again the subject of Voldemort's curse transfer!
Seeing this, Peter naturally didn't want to fall short, his body changed
and he turned into a mermaid. With his freed hand, he held his wand and
attacked Voldemort. The dazzling magic spells bloomed in the deep sea.
At the same time, the body kept splitting into mermaid avatars one by
one. For a time, dozens of mermaid-shaped Peter surrounded Voldemort,
and the magic curse attacked Voldemort's protection curse without
regret, vowing to break his turtle shell.
Voldemort in the protective cover was also very urgent at this time.
He did not expect that he would be cursed by Peter's petrification again.
Fortunately, he took the petrified body of his pet Nagini with him.
As his Horcrux, Nagini was with him.
One, so the curse is easily transferred through the Horcrux connection.
But at this time, he could also feel that Nagini could no longer carry too
much curse power because he had already passed on the petrification
curse once.
Therefore, after the petrification curse on him was transferred by one
third, it became difficult to accommodate more curses.
So at this time Voldemort is only free above the shoulders, while the
limbs and lower body are still petrified.
But even so, Voldemort was finally able to use wandless magic, while he
suppressed the curse in his body below his head, while constantly
strengthening the protective cover, or if the protection was broken, he
would not have been killed by Peter's spell. , will also be crushed by the
pressure of the deep sea.
Peter, who turned into a deep-sea mermaid at this time, was like a duck
in the deep sea.
He attacked and sneered at the same time: "Voldemort, I didn't expect
you to have this day.
How does it feel to be trapped in the deep sea? Is it even Apparition?
Don't dare to use it? This place is more than 2,000 meters away from the
sea, and it can crush you into flesh in the moment of your teleportation.
Would you like to try to see if you can - can you leave?"
Voldemort's scarlet eyes glanced at Peter maliciously.
What Peter said was indeed the truth.
The skill of Apparition requires the spellcaster's attention, so if he casts it
in the deep sea, the phenomenon of splitting will easily occur.
Moreover, it is also thousands of kilometers away from the UK.
Except for Peter, the freak, even Dumbledore and him need to Apparate
several times in a row to return to the UK.
If he dignified the Dark Lord and died outside because of his physical
separation, that would be the biggest - joke.
But now, looking at the shaky appearance of the protection curse around
him, Voldemort is also unable to ride a tiger. Most of his magic power is
used on the blocking curse, and after such a long battle, the magic power
in his body is almost consumed. So he was faced with a dilemma at this
time.
And Peter outside, who also discovered Voldemort's situation at this time,
seemed even more excited, united all the clones, and at the same time
increased the magic power output.
Accompanied by the rumbling explosion, it was like a fireworks show
took place in the deep sea, all kinds of dazzling brilliance bloomed in the
dark deep sea, and the calm deep sea was undulating.
The crumbling protective cover was covered with shattered marks, and at
the moment when Peter was about to break through, Voldemort's face
was full of haze, and a powerful magic pressure erupted in a desperate
attempt to expand the protective cover countless times outwards in an
instant, forming an absolute space, like A balloon that was suddenly
inflated.
Peter and the clones were also pushed far away by the sudden impact,
and then watched as the balloon-like protective cover exploded as if it
had been inflated.
And the seawater that was squeezed out quickly filled the past.
Taking advantage of the moment before the sea rushed over, Voldemort
looked at Peter with a malicious look, and disappeared directly in place.
Seeing Voldemort's direct Apparation, Peter was also stunned for a
moment, he didn't expect Voldemort to be so decisive. However, he was
not disappointed. Instead, he smiled and looked towards the sea. There
was still a clone of himself there, and then he looked there.
0.. ask for flowers.....
Meanwhile, on the calm sea, Dumbledore and Peter were standing there,
waiting for what happened below.
Peter and the avatar are both mind-connected, so the avatar directly
raised his head and smiled and said to Dumbledore: "The main body has
succeeded, and Voldemort has been hit by my petrification curse.
He now Apparates away from the bottom of the sea, and he can't run
after being cursed.
How far, let's quickly look around and give him the final blow!
It's a pity that he still underestimated Dumbledore's methods. When he
Apparated again and appeared on a small island, sparks appeared in the
air in front of him. In a golden red flame, both Dumbledore and Peter
appeared in front of him.
"Voldemort, you really run fast enough, let us find it for a while." Peter
said with a smile, with a malicious look in his eyes, "Dumbledore and I
are going to treat you well, you just left, but It really doesn't give us
face." Down.
At the same time, under the sea, Peter in the form of a mermaid also
followed the induction and swam to the northeast.
On the Atlantic Ocean, a stiff figure was constantly teleporting, appearing
and disappearing every ten miles. This repeatedly moves to the northeast.
Finally, after listening to the northeast direction, his face showed joy and
said: "It is 20 miles northeast, and it is continuing to move.
Peter was a little surprised to see his action, but he grabbed Dumbledore
and said to the phoenix who was resting on his shoulder: "Felder, did you
hear what Dumbledore said? Take us to Voldemort!
Hearing this, Dumbledore was very happy, raised his wand and said, "If
that's the case, then look at me."
The tip of the wand in his hand turned into a trumpet, and Dumbledore
puffed out a low voice at the end of the wand.
The sound is small, but it travels far.
Then Dumbledore put the mouthpiece to his ear and listened carefully in
all directions.
Voldemort was trying his best to prevent the petrification curse from
spreading to his head at this time, while using the remaining magic
power to continuously cast Apparition.
He knew that he was in danger at this time, and he might be overtaken
by Dumbledore and Peter at any time, so he did not dare to stop.
Field nodded, and with a happy cry, grabbed Peter's clone and
Dumbledore and disappeared.
Chapter 516 The Death Eaters
come to help, and make another
shot!
As he spoke, he threw out a spell to attack Voldemort, but Voldemort was
not a vegetarian. Although his body could not move, the wandless magic
still easily resisted Peter's attack.
"Dumbledore, stop watching the show, and catch him with me, so that
you won't have a long night." Peter shouted to Dumbledore while
fighting. His body is just a clone now, and his strength is naturally not up
to the level of his main body, so he needs to help.
"Yes. 33 Dumbledore nodded in agreement, it would be nice if he could
catch Voldemort, but he observed that although Voldemort was a little
flustered at this time, there was no despair on his face, which was
obviously abnormal. So he remained vigilant about it.
The two used magic to attack Voldemort.
Voldemort was at a disadvantage and could only passively defend.
Just as Peter and Dumbledore stepped up their attack, Voldemort's face
suddenly showed a happy look, and he said with a grim smile: "My helper
is here, it seems that you guys are here.
The idea of trying to catch me can't come true! 35
"Back!" Waiting for the flow to grab Peter and step back, dodging the two
"Three Six Three" life-threatening spells shot from the side.
"You are not allowed to hurt my master!" A frantic voice came from the
side, it was Bella Critus, and she attacked them frantically as soon as she
appeared here, and then came to Voldemort.
Immediately afterwards, with the sound of Apparition, numerous Death
Eaters appeared around. They panic a little at the sight of Dumbledore
and Peter, but quickly gather around Voldemort.
Looking at the hundreds of Death Eaters, Dumbledore and Peter both
frowned, they could sense that these Death Eaters were not weak, even if
they joined forces, it would be a battle.
"Peter, be careful, most of these Death Eaters should be mercenaries!"
Dumbledore reminded.
Peter nodded.
Of course he knew the gap between mercenaries and the previous Death
Eaters.
These mercenaries who licked blood all year round, wanted by the
Ministry of Magic of various countries, are all elites who have stayed in
battles, let alone them.
They can also cooperate with each other to fight, which is very difficult.
I just don't know what Voldemort gave these mercenaries to make them
willing to obey?
"Master! How are you, master?" Bellacritus looked at the petrified
Voldemort nervously.
"Bella, where's the gold cup, where's the gold cup I gave you? Quick, I
need it!" Voldemort yelled eagerly.
"Golden cup?"
Bellacritus answered hesitantly, not understanding why the master used
it, "I'm sorry master, the gold cup was kept in the vault by me.
If you need it, I'll go get it right away.
But those fairies and The Ministry of Magic colluded and probably
wouldn't be willing to take the initiative to open the vault for us.
"Then take the Death Eaters to attack, you must bring the gold cup, I
need to use it!" Voldemort said viciously. He must now use magic power
to suppress the curse in his body, but in this way, his strength cannot be
fully exerted.
Not to mention Dumbledore and Peter York, who are mortal enemies of
himself, he doesn't even believe those Death Eaters, especially those
mercenaries, if he can't suppress them, these wolf cubs are likely to
attack him.
So he couldn't help but want to lift the petrification curse and restore his
strength.
"I see, Master." Bellacritus agreed, then looked at Dumbledore and Peter
opposite, gritted his teeth and said unwillingly, "Then Master... shall we
just leave?"
Voldemort looked at the two of them with resentment, swallowed his
unwillingness, and gave Bella a bad look: "Don't you think you rubbish
can keep them? Don't forget that the strength of the two of them is on the
same level as mine, not as good as mine.
Waste time here, don't hurry up and do what I tell you to do! 99
"Yes, Master." Bella lowered her head in awe, not daring to have any
more questions. Then he turned around and raised his head and
commanded loudly, "Death Eaters, escort the master out of here!
Hearing this, the Death Eaters retreated, surrounded by Voldemort,
watching Peter and Dumbledore vigilantly, ready to guard against their
attack. But what surprised them was that both of them stood there and
did not step forward, but turned around and disappeared under the
leadership of Phoenix.
Although most of Voldemort's body was petrified, he still maintained the
majesty of the Dark Lord in front of the Death Eaters. With one glance,
the sea rushed to the island, spread to Voldemort's feet, and turned into a
crystal throne to support him.
He was not too surprised that Dumbledore and Peter did not continue to
choose to attack. After all, in the face of so many Death Eaters who were
not weak, the two of them were so powerful that they could not deal
with so many people for a while, so giving up was the best way.
But Voldemort wasn't happy about it.
He wanted Dumbledore and these Death Eaters to fight to the death.
After all, many of these Death Eaters were mercenaries.
They didn't have the Dark Mark and weren't loyal to him.
They were only temporarily for profit.
Cooperation.
Although he called his master like the other Death Eaters, Voldemort
wasn't foolish enough to think that his tiger body would make them
surrender willingly.
Sensing that there was indeed no sign of Dumbledore and Peter around,
the Death Eaters came to Voldemort one after another, then leaned over
and saluted, waiting for his orders.
Voldemort looked down at these Death Eaters, and the magic burst
instantly, pressing down on everyone. All the Death Eaters were
suffocated by the huge magic pressure, and they hid their thoughts and
looked at him in awe.
"Death Eaters, now you are divided into two teams, one team will follow
Bella to Gringotts and bring back what I need. The other team will be led
by Dorolov and escort me back to 0.. Do you understand? ?" Voldemort
ordered coldly.
"Yes, Master!" The Death Eaters nodded and obeyed.
Some of them walked towards Bella Cretes, who was smug; the other part
leaned towards Voldemort, respectfully surrounded Voldemort, and
prepared to escort Voldemort back.
The Death Eaters returned to their respective groups, and one of the
Death Eaters came silently behind Voldemort and stood there
respectfully, as if guarding him.
But then he raised a wand covered in snake scales, which turned into an
invisible sword and slashed hard over the head of the unsuspecting
Voldemort.
All the Death Eaters around were stunned by this and did not respond for
a while.
When Voldemort felt the sharp edge of his head, he instinctively cast
magic to block the attack of the people behind him. But before he could
be happy, he heard a very harsh sound, the noise of a knife hitting a
stone!
It turned out that the person who attacked behind him, in addition to the
wand in his right hand slashed the top of his head, also had a wand in his
left hand, which was slashing at Voldemort's petrified waist, and even the
petrified arm holding the yew wand was also attacked. cut off!
"Ah!" A scream rang out, making everyone come back to their senses,
watching this scene in horror.
Voldemort was shocked and angry, looking at his severed right hand and
the huge knife on his waist. Because of the petrification, he did not feel
pain. But at this time, he only felt endless panic and anger, and looked at
the Death Eaters who attacked him in disbelief. Did the Death Eaters
rebel?
But the man dressed as a Death Eater flashed a playful look in his eyes.
He reached out and grabbed it. The broken arm and the stone statue of
Nagini fell into his hands. Then 3.2 teleported again and landed outside
the island, dodging it. Countless deadly spells.
Looking at the familiar eyes, Voldemort's mind was clear, and he stared
in disbelief at the people who were constantly avoiding the attacks of the
Death Eaters in the distance, trembling and gritted his teeth: "Peter
York?!
"Hey, did you guess it? It's really not fun." The man dressed as a Death
Eater said in surprise, and then pouted in disappointment. The body
changed and shrank rapidly, turning into a little boy of four or five years
old.
Peter shook the yew wand and Nagini statue in his hand, and said with a
smile: "I called you so many times as master just now, and I bowed to
you, this wand and your pet Nagini are considered rewards. Right." 5
"Catch him! Catch him!" Voldemort yelled frantically, and now he wanted
to rip Peter through the skin and torture him with the Cruciatus every
day.
"I won't stay any longer, bye everyone." Peter waved his hand and
disappeared instantly. Only the furious Voldemort and the still-
unrecovered Death Eaters were left.
Chapter 517 Nagini! The
Uncertain Harry
On the undulating sea, Dumbledore and Peter were walking slowly on
the sea, as if they were on the ground.
Suddenly, a figure appeared directly in front of the two of them, another
Peter.
Dumbledore was not surprised to see him, but asked with a smile: "How
is the situation? Did your plan succeed?
Peter didn't answer immediately, but waved to the clone beside
Dumbledore, and when the clone turned into a ball of light and melted
into his body, he raised the thing in his hand with a smile, and said
happily: "He didn't expect it.
I will change and hide among the Death Eaters, so I got hit with a knife,
and now besides being petrified by me, my right arm is gone.
Even if he lifts the petrification spell, the arm can't grow out of the
potion, so he can be called the 'Broken Arm Demon King' in the future!
Hehe. .
"Yewwood wand?! I didn't expect you to even grab his wand!"
Dumbledore said in surprise, then looked at another object in Peter's
hand that looked like a stone pendant, his eyes were full of waves, "Is this
another living Horcrux from Voldemort?"
02 Peter threw it to Dumbledore and said with disgust: "Yes, it's his pet
Nagini. When he was in Azkaban, Voldemort transferred his petrification
curse to Nagini, So it became a stone sculpture, but the essence of the
Horcrux remained unchanged, and it was always carried by Voldemort.
"Nagini..." Dumbledore looked at the snake pendant in his hand with
complicated eyes, sighed and muttered, "I have seen her once, but I didn't
expect that she still did not escape her fate in the end. , turned into a
mindless monster, and became Voldemort's pet.""
"She? Nagini?" Peter asked curiously as he looked at Dumbledore who
seemed to be remembering.
"Yes, Nagini used to be a beautiful and kind lady, but fate was very unfair
to her.
She unfortunately inherited the blood curse inherited from the family.
The curse made her completely lose her human memory and eventually
turned into an inhuman being.
The viper.
It became Voldemort's pet by chance, and became his weapon of murder."
Dumbledore explained to him, lost in his memories.
At this point Peter remembered the Fantastic Beasts movie he had seen in
the last life, but he didn't connect the two, and now he just sighed when
he heard Dumbledore's explanation.
Once this blood magic curse is cursed, it is an irreversible result, and
there is nothing he can do.
Moreover, Nagini has killed countless people with Voldemort over the
years, and even many enemies who died at the hands of Voldemort were
fed to Nagini, not to mention that they are now Voldemort's Horcrux.
Save again.
Although Dumbledore sympathized with Nagini's experience, he
obviously did not let go of Nagini's plan.
After being taken back to the Hogwarts headmaster's office by the
Phoenix, Dumbledore restored the petrified Nagini to its original shape,
and saw a twelve-foot-long giant serpent statue standing in the office,
revealing thick black magic on the hideous statue. breath.
"Peter, can you please unlock the petrification spell on Nagini?"
Dumbledore begged.
"Dumbledore, who are you?" Peter looked at him with some puzzlement.
Since he got the Horcrux, shouldn't he immediately get rid of it?
"Nagini is one of Voldemort's only living Horcruxes, and I want to see if I
can find a solution to Harry's problems." Dumbledore said hopefully,
tapping his wand against the petrified horcrux. Nagini, trying to find out
a little secret from him.
"Dumbledore, didn't you already have that plan?" Peter asked in surprise,
"Let Voldemort do it himself, let him destroy the soul piece on Harry
himself, isn't that your plan all along?
Dumbledore shook his head and said with a wry smile: "I didn't give up
on this plan.
If I want to kill Voldemort completely, I must first destroy all his
Horcruxes.
Harry is also Voldemort's Horcrux, you know that.
But I can't guarantee it.
When Voldemort does it, it must be Voldemort and not Harry that
destroys the soul.
If something goes wrong, I don't know how to deal with James Lily and
the others after death."
Peter was speechless, he couldn't swear to Dumbledore that his plan was
a success. And after changing Dumbledore's fate, Peter wasn't sure if
Harry would survive Voldemort's life-threatening curse as he had been.
After all, in the original plot, Harry came to the King's Cross station of
life and death after being hit by Voldemort in the Forbidden Forest, and
only returned to the world under the guidance of Dumbledore after his
death.
Had Harry not gotten on the return train this time and had chosen to
keep going, he probably wouldn't have come back to life!
Even Peter suspected that Harry could not die, in addition to Lily's
protective magic, it might also have something to do with the Elder
Wand's belief that Harry was the master.
Since the Elder Wand can't harm its master, when Voldemort kills Harry
with the Elder Wand, Voldemort's Death Curse kills his own soul shard
instead of killing Harry's soul along with it.
But the current situation is that, with Peter's intervention, Dumbledore
was not cursed by the black magic on the resurrection stone ring as in the
original plot, and only had one year of life left, but was still alive and
well.
The Elder Wand in his hand naturally does not recognize other people as
masters.
So, Harry's future fate is uncertain.
Poor baby, Peter said with a little sympathy. If Dumbledore really can't
figure out any other way, he'll have to be a dead horse and a living horse
doctor, and let Harry find a chance to take a Voldemort's death curse!
As for whether we can survive, we can only see the sky... Oh, no, it's up
to Merlin!
In view of this, Peter agreed to Dumbledore's request, not to destroy
Nagini immediately, but to let Dumbledore study for a while to see if he
could try to successfully strip Voldemort's soul fragments without
harming the living body itself.
"Dumbledore, you have to be careful, don't let it run away." Peter spit on
the snake statue, and clenched his wand at the same time, reminding, "If
you let this snake run away, Voldemort is likely to 363 Hide it so we
can't find it.35
Watching Nagini gradually change from a stone back to a living body
under Peter's saliva.
Dumbledore nodded and said, "I know, don't worry, I won't let it escape.",
he quickly turned into a huge iron cage and locked it, and there were
countless iron chains inside, which held the giant snake firmly. entangle,
hang it in the air.
Nagini, who had recovered his vitality, saw that he was in an unfamiliar
environment and that there were two people in front of him that his
master hated the most, he quickly opened his fangs and slammed his
head into the iron cage fiercely, wanting to attack the two of them.
There was also a constant hissing sound similar to that of a baby crying,
which sounded goosebumps.
"Hey, it's quite fierce." Peter looked at Nagini in the cage with interest, "I
know how to call Voldemort, it looks very smart.
"It has been given a lot of protection spells by Voldemort, and it is also a
magic viper, so its magic resistance is very high, and its poison is also
very strong.
I don't know how Voldemort cultivated it? Such a magic snake, It can be
ranked among the most dangerous black magic creatures."
Peter's detection magic kept falling on Nagini, and the results made him
sigh.
Dumbledore didn't pay much attention to Nagini at this time, but looked
at Peter with a smile on his face, and said jokingly: "Peter, isn't it too
much trouble for you to maintain your adult appearance with magic like
this? I remember your previous She looks so cute, I don't need to be so
restrained in my office.
Chapter 518 Are you tempted by
immortality? Peter's situation
Hearing his words, Peter, who was originally interested in playing with
snakes, directly pulled his face.
His tall figure shrank in an instant, turning into a little boy of four or five
years old, with a resentful look on his lovely face, "If it wasn't for the
sneak attack by that insidious and cunning guy from Voldemort, how
could I have done this! And you Dumbledore, If I hadn't trusted you, I
wouldn't have been unprepared for what Voldemort became, and ended
up being cursed! If it wasn't for my death, I'd be dead now! And turned
into a child again! God knows how long it will take me to get back to life
Grow up! Damn Voldemort, it's too cheap to cut off his arm!
Dumbledore looked at Peter's expressive little face, a smile flashed in his
eyes, especially for his complaints to himself, like a kind old grandfather
dealing with a child, he nodded cheerfully and admitted his mistake.
Noticing his expression, Peter almost didn't get angry.
He transformed into an eighteen-year-old appearance, and snorted coldly:
"Dumbledore, I just changed my body back to a child, but not my brain.
Use that again.
Looking at me with disgusting eyes, I'm afraid I can't help but give you an
eye curse!
"Haha, Peter, you've become a lot more lively now, which is a huge
surprise." Dumbledore, still smiling, waved his hand to silence the noise-
making Nagini. Then he came to his phoenix Fox and stroked its feathers.
"Phoenixes are a very magical species.
Like other creatures, they need to go through the time from birth to
aging, but when they are aging, they choose to turn themselves into
ashes, and then reborn from the ashes, and so on.
Reciprocation, eternal life!"
Dumbledore described softly, but looked straight at Peter, full of
amazement and shock, "Immortal life is the longing that human beings
have always dreamed of.
For thousands of years, there have been people in the magical world who
want to crack The secret of the immortality of the phoenix, but nothing is
gained.
I just never thought, Peter, that you would make it happen! The
Philosopher's Stone, which alchemists regard as the highest achievement,
may be eclipsed in front of you!"
Peter's expression was calm, but his eyes were fixed on the expression on
Dumbledore's face. He had known this moment ever since he was reborn
in the eyes of everyone at St Mungo's.
"So, Dumbledore, aren't you curious how I got the power of immortality?"
Peter said with a half-smiling smile, "You also saw that the most
dangerous death curse in the wizarding world can't kill me! I can keep
nirvana. Reborn, I will live forever!
As long as you have this ability, you can return to youth.
You don't have to be like Nicole May.
Although you have the magic stone, you can't stop the aging of your
body, and it is better to die than life.
There is no need to madly cut the soul in order not to die like Voldemort
did, so that no one is a ghost or a ghost. "
Hearing Peter's seductive words, Dumbledore laughed, his eyes were
clear, he fed Fox a nut, shook his head and said, "Peter, you say that
seductively, if I were a few decades younger , Maybe really moved.
But after living for a long time, I found that immortality is not a good
thing. Compared with living for a long time, I hope that after living a full
life, one day, like seeing an old friend, I can welcome the arrival of the
god of death, and then go through the next unknown journey.
"As long as I think about it, I'm going to go through an endless cycle of
life in the future, until the end of the world," Dumbledore showed a
comical expression of resistance, "I feel like this is a nightmare, I can't
imagine what a boring life it is!"
Peter looked at his attitude, and he could sense that it was Dumbledore's
sincerity. It's just that Peter didn't quite agree with him, maybe it was
because he was still young, or maybe it was only people like Dumbledore
who had this idea.
Survival is a human instinct.
Even an old man like Nicole May who has lived for hundreds of years has
not chosen to give up his life after he has announced countless times that
he has given up using the Philosopher's Stone to meet death.
Perhaps, as Nicole May claims, he did not want to die because of his love
of alchemy.
But Dumbledore may be the only one who can truly see through life and
death and regard the temptation of immortality as nothing, which is also
what Peter admires.
Although Dumbledore is not interested in Peter's secret of immortality, he
still reminds very seriously: "You have to be very careful, immortality has
always been the most desired thing by human beings, even wizards are
no exception. You must know the original purpose of alchemy. Just for
longevity.
Many people have seen your rebirth in St. Mungo's Nirvana today, and I
am afraid that people in the magic world will know about you soon. In
order to be immortal, many people will become crazy, and they will do
whatever they can to get the secret of immortality from your mouth.
Those old wizards, people from pure-blood families, even your relatives
and friends, etc., may be enemies with you for immortality! So you have
to be mentally prepared.
Especially Voldemort, you know he is willing to try to make very
dangerous Horcruxes in order not to die. Now that he sees your superior
longevity method with his own eyes, it is impossible for him not to be
moved. So you have to be very careful!"
Seeing Dumbledore worrying about himself, Peter nodded with a smile,
came to Fox, reached out and touched her warm feathers, with a relaxed
expression and a playful expression: "If they want to know the secret of
my immortality , then tell them that it doesn't take so much effort.39
"Huh?" Dumbledore was dumbfounded, saying that he had heard it
wrong just now?
"Actually, if you want to have the power of a phoenix, it's as simple as it
sounds,"
Peter said without hesitation, glanced at the portraits of the headmaster
with ears pricked up on the wall, raised the corners of his mouth, and
raised his voice slightly, "`"
That is to gain The approval of a phoenix makes the phoenix willing to
dedicate its blood and the fire of nirvana for you, so that people can be
reborn in nirvana
Create a new body. In this way, you can inherit the magic of the phoenix
and gain the ability to live forever. 359
Hearing this, Dumbledore stared at Peter, as if to make sure he was lying,
"Peter, are you... telling the truth?39
As for the role of the system, Peter said it can be ignored.
Dumbledore withdrew his eyes, shook his head with a wry smile, and
said to Peter very speechlessly: "You say it's easy, but it's as hard as the
sky.
Not to mention how many phoenixes are still there, even if you catch
them, you want to let them go.
Phoenix willingly sacrificed his blood and the fire of Nirvana, I am afraid
that no one can do it except you! No wonder you said it so confidently."
Seeing Peter's willingness to testify with an oath spell, Dumbledore
reluctantly believed his words, then turned his eyes to his phoenix.
"But that's the truth. If they want to gain immortality, naturally it can't be
that simple." Peter shrugged and said innocently.
The portraits of the principal on the wall also opened their eyes and
looked at Peter outside the painting.
Suddenly, the door of the office slammed open, Snape walked in, stared
straight at Peter, then turned to Dumbledore and said, "Headmaster,
there are a lot of reporters outside the school gate, they said they want to
interview Peter, and They also have a consent letter from the school
manager, so they can’t get rid of it no matter how hard they try.”
Fox stayed by Dumbledore's side all the year round, and naturally
understood people's words.
She also heard what Peter said just now.
At this time, she felt Dumbledore's gaze, her feathers stood up, and she
looked at Dumbledore warningly, saying no.
If you have a dream, if you are forced to come, then let it go!
"Of course it's true, I did it myself, and my ability comes from my
Phoenix Field." Peter said firmly, "and even if those people don't believe
it, I'm willing to make a magic oath in front of them, guaranteeing What I
say is true.
Dumbledore and Peter looked at each other, thinking how fast it was.
Chapter 519 The swarming
reporters, Peter has immortality?!
Outside the gate of the castle, a group of reporters were being stopped by
Professor McGonagall, who would not let them in, even though the
reporters shouted that they had the school administrator to sign the
order.
"Even if you have an order signed by the Minister of Magic, it's useless!
Hogwarts is a school, not a place for you to gossip." Professor McGonagall
angrily stopped at the door, and activated several statues beside him,
blocking these desperate attempts to sneak into the school reporter.
"Professor McGonagall, I'm a reporter for the Daily Prophet, you can't do
that. As long as you call Peter York out for an interview, we're not going
in, how?" 35 Rita Skeeter said.
"It's up to Professor York to decide whether to accept an interview or not,
and I have no right to make a choice for him." Professor McGonagall
frowned and said solemnly, refusing to discuss.
The reporters didn't have much to do when they saw this. They all
graduated from this school, so naturally they didn't dare to force their
way into the castle. Even a few reporters with the support of the school
administrators did not dare to jump up and waited obediently at the
door.
And the students who were resting on the weekend saw this lively scene
and ran over to watch, including three of them Harry.
"You said that these reporters came to the school, did something major
happen?" Ronald said curiously.
"I just heard these reporters clamoring to meet Peter and interview him.
Wasn't there an attack in Hogsmeade this morning, when many
professors went to support, did the professor of about 363 grams do
something great? ?" Harry speculated.
"As far as I know, Professor York went to work in St.
Mungo's early this morning, and he was not involved in the battle of
Hogsmeade."
Hermione shook his head and retorted, "It is very likely that something
big happened in St.
Mungo's, too, Professor York played an important role in that, which is
why these reporters came to interview him."
"It's definitely not a good thing if I say it. Look at the crazy looks of those
reporters. If it wasn't for Professor McGonagall's obstruction, they would
have rushed into the castle. It's not like interviewing heroes." Ronald
pouted.
As soon as he finished speaking, he heard Professor McGonagall calling
out to him: "Miss Granger, Mr. Weasley, please come here!"
The two who were called looked at each other and stepped forward with
puzzled faces, "Professor McGonagall, are you looking for us?"
"You happen to be prefects, and now I give you a task: that is to stop
these annoying reporters with the stone statue, and don't let them break
into the castle.
I have other important things to deal with, I can't stay here any longer,
just here I'll leave it to you."
Professor McGonagall patted them on the shoulders, and left impatiently.
Seeing Professor McGonagall fleeing quickly, the two men who were
arrested were dumbfounded, and then looked at the eyeing reporters
with tears in their eyes, feeling a little helpless.
Hermione was rather straightforward, and immediately packed up her
mood and entered a state, becoming like Professor McGonagall, with
serious and lively statues blocking the door.
Ronald, on the other hand, followed up stupidly, and then looked at
Harry, who was hiding among the onlookers, with a look of help, hoping
that this good brother could help.
Harry grinned and spread his hands, expressing his powerlessness. If he
dared to appear, these unscrupulous reporters would probably not pass
up the opportunity to interview him, the savior, and he didn't want to
expose it.
More than an hour has passed, Hermione and Ronald, who are in charge
of blocking people, are already tired and sore, and the reporters are also
impatient, especially Rita Skeeter, who is trying to find an excuse to
become Animagus.
Sneaks into the castle, but is stared at by Hermione, who knows her
secret, and has to give up.
"When is Peter York willing to be interviewed by us? We have been
waiting here for more than an hour, and our readers are all in a hurry."
Some reporters shouted dissatisfiedly.
"I don't know, we're just students, so we can't answer." Hermione replied
with a straight face, looking as serious as a replica of Professor
McGonagall.
"Classmates, let's go in. You can see that I have the signatures of several
school managers here. You can't stop me." A reporter rolled his eyes and
took out the parchment to show Hermione, wanting to use the name of
the school manager scare off these young students.
"Sorry, no! I'm just following Professor McGonagall's orders, you can't go
in!"
Hermione shook her head sternly.
Ronald also stood firmly beside Hermione, but they didn't have the
slightest sympathy for these school managers, let alone allow these
reporters who had the support of school managers to enter.
When Peter had eaten and drank in the office and replenished the
physical strength consumed by the consumption (acdc), he came to the
gate slowly, and saw a lively scene of two groups of people squeezing
each other, Hermione and Ronald two people at the stone statue With the
help of , resist these impatient reporters.
"I heard that you are looking for me?" Peter's voice came in an unhurried,
unhurried voice, making the noisy reporters quiet. Afterwards, the eyes
of all the reporters became hot, and all of them rushed over and
surrounded Peter.
"Peter York, what do you think of the attack on St. Mungo's today, you
fought the Death Eaters alone and protected everyone?"
"According to the announcement of the Aurors, the forty-seven Death
Eaters who attacked St. Mungo's were all killed by your hands. How do
you feel, Mr. York?"
"It has been revealed by St Mungo's Hospital that the Dark Lord appeared
there during the attack. Is this true, Mr. York?"
The reporters couldn't wait to ask Peter.
"Mr York, as far as I know, today at St Mungo's Hospital, the Dark Lord,
disguised as Dumbledore, successfully hit you with the Death Curse..." a
wizard reporter in dark green robes suddenly shouted Asked, his voice
covered the voices of others for a while, "But you didn't die, but like a
phoenix, turned into ashes, and reborn from the ashes!"
The green-robed wizard reporter, who was the one who held the school
manager's signature before, looked at Peter with excited and coveted
eyes: "Do you have the secret of Phoenix's immortality? That's why you
can save yourself from the death curse.
The curse of death? Does it mean that you already have immortality?"
As soon as the wizard reporter's words fell, the scene suddenly fell silent.
Both the reporter and the students stared wide-eyed and looked at Peter,
wondering if this was true?
Peter squinted and looked at the green-robed wizard with a half-smile,
and asked questions so impatiently, it seemed that the school managers
or others behind him were coveting his secret.
The reporter was confounded by Peter's penetrating gaze.
When he heard the news before, he thought it was a fantasy, but the
employers behind him swore that it was true, because many witnesses at
the time this story.
So he came here with a mission, hoping to confirm whether Peter really
had the body of immortality.
Green Robe didn't continue to speak, but the other reporters couldn't wait
any longer.
They all looked at Peter with hot eyes, and asked at a loss: "Mr.
York, you were really hit by the Dark Lord's Death Curse, didn't you die?
?You really have the body of immortality? How did you do it? Did you
discover ancient magic or create the secret technique of immortality.
Without the green-robed reporter continuing to ask questions, the other
reporters dropped their previous questions one after another, and all
excitedly asked about it.
The secret of immortality, such a topic is more explosive than the Dark
Lord! And if they can really ask such a method, can they really achieve
immortality? After all, who does not have the desire to live forever!.
Chapter 520 Reporter's question,
Peter's answer!
Looking at this group of crazy reporters, Peter frowned and snorted
coldly. All the reporters who squeezed over seemed to have thunder
blasting in their ears. They were shocked for a while, and they retreated
groggyly. .
Rita Skeeter was the only one who stood aside in a hurry from the
beginning, and did not participate in it, changing her most positive image
in the past.
The green-robed wizard reporter, who was deafened and buzzing, looked
at Peter in awe, but then gritted his teeth and asked Peter again: "Mr.
York, you can't treat us like this, we are reporters, and the law gives us
the right to The right to pursue the truth.
Please answer us, have you really cracked the Phoenix's immortality
secret and mastered the power of immortality? Please give us a definite
answer!
"Deciphering the secret of the immortality of the phoenix?"
Peter looked down at the reporters, chewing this sentence in his mouth,
then shook his head with a smile, and said, "I don't have the ability to
solve problems that countless wizards have been unable to solve for
thousands of years. , you are too flattering me~!"
The other reporters immediately showed disappointed expressions when
they heard the words, but the green robe wizard did not approve, he
pointed at Peter, "You are lying, many people in St.
Mungo saw with their own eyes, you were hit by the death curse and
turned to ashes, and then Like a phoenix nirvana, reborn from the ashes!
Your present appearance is transformed by magic, and your true
appearance is only three or four years old!
Hearing this, everyone looked at Peter again, listening to the reporter's
swearing tone, everyone looked at the eighteen-year-old Peter in front of
him, wondering if it was really what he said, Peter York now has a Three
or four year olds - appearance?
Peter looked at the reporter who dared to oppose him, his fingers moved
slightly, and the reporter's mouth disappeared suddenly, so scared that
the green-robed reporter reached out and touched his mouth, but he
couldn't make a sound, and pointed at the smiling Peter in horror.
When the reporters and colleagues around saw him, they avoided him
one after another.
The photographer who followed him used the stop-stop magic, but there
was no way to remove the curse on his mouth.
Everyone looked at Peter in fear, they were not fools, they naturally
knew that the only one who could punish him was this powerful Peter.
"Why do you look at me like that? Do you think I did it? This is so
unfair!" Peter raised his hands innocently, "I can't even move my wand,
as all of you have seen!"
The reporters present suddenly twitched at the corners of their mouths.
Who didn't know that Peter York was a powerful wizard, and using
stickless and silent magic was just a matter of moving his fingers.
But no one can refute it.
After all, modern wizards are basically no different from Muggles without
their wands.
Therefore, the Ministry of Magic's convictions use wands as direct
evidence.
"This photographer, you'd better take your colleague to St. Mungo's."
Peter also kindly reminded the photographer who followed the green-
robed wizard reporter, "Now his mouth has grown together, he must use
a knife Cut the opening, or if you block your nose, you'll probably
suffocate to death!"
When the other reporters heard the words, their eyes became even more
fearful. Good guy, just asking a few words and getting this kind of
punishment is really not easy to mess with!
The photographer nodded fearfully, and quickly pulled the green-robed
wizard to run out, not knowing whether to go to St. Mungo or
somewhere else.
The students onlookers were also stunned by Peter's hand. They all knew
that it must be Peter's doing, and looked at him with more admiration.
"Cool!" Ronald said, looking at Peter in admiration and awe, as he and
Hermione finished their mission and reunited with Harry to watch the
scene as onlookers.
"The reporter said just now that Professor York was hit by the Death
Curse and didn't die. Is it true?" Ronald said curiously and eagerly,
"Phoenix Nirvana, if Professor York really masters this skill, is he right?
will never die?
"How is that possible!" Hermione shook her head and said in disbelief,
"The phoenix doesn't die because it is a phoenix! And Professor York is a
human, and the two are of different species. How could humans have
mastered the ability of a phoenix!"
"But the reporter just swore to say that many people have seen Professor
York's rebirth! This can't be fake, right? And Professor York didn't deny
it!" Ronald insisted.
"Could it be that Professor York mastered some kind of magic to
successfully block the attack of the Death Curse, just like Harry, when he
was very young, didn't he block Voldemort's Death Curse, so he was
blocked by the Death Curse? Seen as the savior of the wizarding world,
99 Hermione guesses.
Harry listened to the two friends arguing, silently watching Peter's figure
not far away, wondering if this was true.
On Peter's side, he looked at the fearful reporters, nodded inwardly, and
said with a smile, "Today is the weekend, and you all came to me in such
a rush, do you have any questions to ask?"
The reporters looked at each other, and then a slightly more daring
reporter raised his hand slightly and said, "Mr.
York, I'm Alex Acheson, a reporter for "Witcher Weekly," and we learned
that a group of Death Eaters attacked St.
Mun this morning.
Ge, it is said that you fought the Death Eaters alone at that time, and
finally succeeded in killing all 47 Death Eaters.
How do you feel?
0.. ask for flowers.....
"47 people? It's the first time I know the exact number from you."
Peter was a little surprised, then smiled, "As for my thoughts, I don't have
any thoughts, I just think these Death Eaters are crazy, St.
Ge has always been a neutral party, only responsible for saving people
and treating diseases, and will not participate in the war.
Once the Death Eaters never attacked St.
Mungo's when they were the most rampant, but this open attack can only
show that they have no No worries."
Seeing that Peter was willing to answer questions, the other reporters
were no longer afraid to move forward, and another reporter
immediately asked: "Mr.
York, you have killed a total of 47 Death Eaters this time, plus the
number of kills before, death There are at least hundreds of Death Eaters
in your hands! Are you a bit too aggressive with your ruthless means?
After all, it’s all human life, so wouldn’t it be better to put them in
Azkaban?”
Hearing the Virgin speaking, Peter was a little amused.
He looked at the female reporter and chuckled: "This reporter, you also
said that they are Death Eaters, and they didn't consider other people's
lives when they killed people.
Of course, if one day your relatives or yourself are killed by Death Eaters,
you still feel that they don't need to pay for their lives after killing them,
but only need to be locked up in Azkaban, then I really admire your
measure of self-sacrifice!
Hearing this, the Notre Dame reporter looked unhappy. Just as she was
about to refute, she looked at Peter's cold eyes, her back suddenly
became cold, and she quickly swallowed the words in her throat, daring
to speak again.
Afterwards, the reporters asked their own questions, but they all seemed
to have forgotten the questions asked by the green-robed wizard reporter
at the same time.
Until Rita Skeeter stepped forward and asked with a smile, "Mr. York, it's
been a long time. What I want to ask is... Are you really as Aldridge said,
really Mastered the secret of Phoenix's immortality?
Hiss, all the reporters looked at Skeeter in horror, how dare this woman
ask this question? Did she forget that another person who asked this
question just now has been sent to St. Mungo's!
Peter looked up at Rita Skeeter, smiled, nodded and replied, "Yes, I do
have the power of a phoenix, so I can survive Voldemort's death curse."
Hearing his affirmative answer, everyone, including Skeeter, was
immediately stunned, their eyes widened, and they looked at him in
disbelief.
Chapter 521 To answer the secret
of immortality? Is the secret true
or false?
Everyone present didn't expect Peter to admit it, and they were stunned,
and the scene became quiet. Then it became noisy, all the reporters
looked at him with eager eyes, and the parchment flying in the air and
the automatic feather pen brushed the records.
Rita Skeeter stared at Peter, and asked excitedly, "Mr. York, are you
saying that you really have the ability to live forever?! 99
Peter nodded and shook his head, "Actually, I didn't master it, but I was
lucky enough to be gifted with such an ability."
"How?" Skeeter asked in confusion.
Peter didn't answer immediately, but after summoning Field, let him stop
on his shoulder, and then introduced to everyone: "Because my ability
comes from my partner Field, who shares his ability with Without me, I
can have the ability of a phoenix, but "three six three" can be like a
phoenix without dying."
Hearing Peter's explanation, the people present all looked at the phoenix
on his shoulder and saw this very gorgeous and magical creature. For a
while, they didn't know if what Peter said was true.
Although many reporters wanted to use Legilimency to pry open the
secrets in Peter's mind, they kept their mouths shut very rationally and
did not continue to ask about the specific process. After all, this kind of
secret is about immortality. willing to share.
What everyone didn't expect was that Rita Skeeter dared to go forward
and asked with a smile: "Then Mr. York, are you willing to explain the
process of how you obtained the power of immortality from the phoenix?
, share it with us?"
The reporters took a cold breath and looked at her in horror.
Is Skeeter crazy today? It's too late to cover such a matter of immortality,
how could anyone be willing to share it! They looked sympathetic and
sympathetic.
Looking at Skeeter with schadenfreude, thinking that this woman is going
to end today.
What caught everyone off guard was that Peter did not get angry, but
smiled and said to Skeeter: "You want to know how I obtained the power
of the Phoenix? Are you trying to prostitute my results with such empty
words?" 9
Although everyone was surprised that Peter didn't act immediately, they
thought that Skeeter was going to be unlucky soon. Seeing Peter's smile
now, they might be ready to curse her.
Skeeter did not appear to be frightened, but continued to look for death
and asked: "Of course I want to know, after all, everyone wants to live
forever, doesn't they?" Jiao Di Di said, "Will Mr. York share this secret
with me?
Peter was not as angry as the reporters expected, but twitched the corner
of his mouth and reached out, trying to stick the quill on his face, and
then said very cheerfully: "Since you want to know so much, then I am
not Maybe.
Or we'll go to Mrs.
Padiff's for a cup of tea, such an important secret, you'll at least buy me a
cup of tea."
Everyone present was stunned again, as if they had heard it wrong. Just
now Peter York seemed to have said that he was willing to reveal the
secret of longevity?! His eyes were fixed on Peter, wanting to confirm
whether he heard it wrong just now?
But apparently both Peter and Skeeter had an unexpected attitude.
Skeeter smiled and gave Peter a wink, and said very happily: "Thank you
Mr.
York for giving me an opportunity for an exclusive interview, then...we
Heading to Hogsmeade for a cup of tea now? My readers and I can't wait
to find out your secret to immortality!
"Of course, Miss Skeeter," Peter said with a smile, "please take my arm,
and I'll have Field take us there directly, after all, it's okay to be stuck at
the school gate all the time.
Afterwards, the two of them were in the eyes of everyone, and they were
taken by the Phoenix and disappeared in place.
The people present suddenly burst into clamor, and everyone looked at
each other in disbelief.
"Did you hear that? Peter York said he was willing to reveal the secret of
his immortality! Did my ears go wrong? Or that I haven't woken up yet?"
a reporter asked in disbelief.
"Merlin, why did Skeeter say it in the first place! If I knew Peter York was
willing to answer this secret, I would have asked the question! Now it has
become a feature interview with the old Skeeter woman. 35 A reporter
like Missing the tens of billions jackpot, he shouted with heartache, "The
secret of immortality! That is no less than the big news that Nicole May
announced the magic stone formula, so I missed it!
But there are also calm reporters who, after thinking for a while,
hesitantly said: "You said that Peter York said that he would announce
the secret of immortality, is it possible that it is false? After all, the
ability of immortality was only developed by Nicole May before.
How could he be so willing to tell such an important secret after the
Philosopher's Stone!"
"You mean he might tell a false information to deceive the public?"
Another reporter said speculatively..
"Yeah, immortality, who doesn't want to have it?" The other reporters
sighed, and then said hopefully, "I'm looking forward to what Skeeter
reported, to see if there is really a secret of immortality?"
Hermione thought for a while, then said her guess: "I don't think Skeeter
and Professor York have a simple relationship, have you forgotten the
reporter whose mouth was closed by Professor York before, according to
the cunning of that woman, Skeeter? Jin, she couldn't directly ask such a
very important secret in such a mindless manner.
All the reporters stopped staying and rushed back to report the news.
Even if they didn't interview Peter's specific secret of longevity, it was
confirmed that Peter had such an enviable ability, which was enough to
make everyone who saw the newspaper in an uproar.
"It's very possible!" The former reporter nodded and said, "Anyway, I
don't believe that such a selfless person would be willing to give away the
secret of his longevity for free. 99
Harry was also very shocked, but said with a puzzled expression:
"Professor York is indeed amazing, but how could he agree to that
woman in Skeeter so easily and tell such an important secret?
The students onlookers were still shocked. When they heard such a
shocking content, many students discussed excitedly, and some students
rushed to the academy, wanting to tell others about it.
"In any case, as long as this incident is reported, Peter York will probably
be the second person to master immortality! His influence will be like
Nicole May, and he will become a big figure in the world of magic! Yes!
The reporter exclaimed.
The other reporters nodded in agreement.
The three of Harry were also very shocked at this time, and the three of
3.2 looked at each other a few times.
Ronald said in disbelief: "This is incredible! Professor York actually
mastered the ability to live forever.
Will he live as long as Nicole May who lived more than 600 years old?
It's amazing.
I'm jealous!"
Chapter 522 Skeeter's Interview,
Peter's Calm
"What do you mean?" Ronald and Harry asked in confusion.
"I think Skeeter must have obtained the consent of Professor York in
advance, and dared to ask such a thing so boldly, without being rejected
and punished by him."
Hermione said affirmatively, "I have discovered them before.
There are signs of cooperation, and I feel that this interview is just what
Professor York did on purpose, and he doesn't seem to mind being known
about his longevity secret."
"Professor York is so active in publishing his secrets, do you think he is
really publishing false content as those reporters say? Harry guessed,
"After all, I really can't think of such a selfless person, Will be willing to
tell such an important secret!""
"It's very possible!" Ronald said in agreement, "Peter is not a person who
likes to suffer, if I say, he must be trying to use a false information to fool
those who want to live forever.
You can also see that the reporters kept saying that they had the
signatures of the school managers. Those school managers were mostly
greedy and bad guys like Malfoy. They must want to keep Peter's secrets
for themselves! Peter will not let them succeed. "
"I think that the secret is very likely to be true." Hermione has a different
view, she 02 said, "The only possibility is Professor York's secret of
longevity. It must be very difficult to realize, or even impossible! That's
why he Publishing it so confidently, let those who covet not bother
him.35
"Of course, this is just my guess. We'll have to wait until Skeeter reports
this secret before we know if it's true or not." Hermione said with a smile,
then looked expectantly, "But if it's true, I'm I wish I could stay young
forever, which is the dream of every woman! 55
"Che, you girls are always so superficial.
If I had the undead power of Professor York, I would definitely challenge
all kinds of dark wizards, anyway, I can't die.
Span those dark wizards to the point of urinating, and then become the
most powerful Auror!"
Ronald pouted and said with a look of longing.
"Think beautifully, you're the one who gets spanked and urinating. After
all, a guy who can't even use a disarming spell well, how fragile that dark
wizard is to be defeated!" Hermione rolled his eyes at him and snorted
coldly. road.
Harry looked at the signs that the two partners were arguing again, and
quickly grabbed the good brother to stop them from arguing.
And in Mrs. Padiff's teahouse, Peter and Skeeter were drinking tea slowly.
At this time, due to the attack of the Death Eaters in the morning, there
were not many people in Hogsmeade, and many Aurors were added to
patrol here.
Looking at the group of Aurors outside, Skeeter said sarcastically: "These
people from the Ministry of Magic are only late when the prisoners are
finished. If it weren't for the quick help of the Hogwarts professors, here
is now. I am afraid it will be turned into ruins.
Now, knowing that the Death Eaters won't be coming again, they have to
show a conscientious look and go to the show for the public to see.
Believe it or not, tomorrow's newspapers will definitely describe the
Ministry of Magic as the image of Gao Wei who has descended from the
sky and drove the Death Eaters away.
The professors who have contributed the most are then given a few
strokes at most, and all the credit goes to the Ministry of Magic.
This Minister Scrimgeour, when he was in danger, I thought he would be
smarter, but now it seems that there is not much difference from Fudge,
his eyes are only fixed on power. "
"Didn't you always speak up for the Ministry of Magic before? Why,
you're breaking up with Scrimgeour now? You worry about the country
and the people." Peter took a sip of his tea and looked at her with a half-
smile.
"Cough..., I'm not worried about the inaction of the Ministry of Magic."
Skeeter laughed a few times and said with a guilty conscience, "After so
long, the Ministry of Magic has not even caught a single Death Eater.
When they arrive, they let them be arrogant and wanton.35
Then he said flatteringly, "On the contrary, Mr.
York, you have done a lot for the magic world, dealt with a lot of Death
Eaters, and even the Dark Lord has suffered several losses for you to
accept it.
You can't take credit for this kind of work.
No one has ever done it, not even Dumbledore, the so-called greatest
wizard!
"Okay, you don't need to say so many compliments."
Peter waved his hand to indicate that she didn't need to, "Since I am
willing to agree to your interview, you should hurry up and ask now, it is
a reward for your cooperation with me just now, otherwise I have
nothing to spare.
I'll wait for you to ask questions."
Rita Skeeter opened her mouth wide, looked at him in surprise, and
asked hesitantly, "Mr. York, do you really want me to ask you the secret
of your immortality? You want to reveal such an important secret?"
"Since I asked you to ask questions, of course I won't let it go."
Peter said as he should, then looked at some people who were peeping
outside, frowned and said, "And I don't want some flies to run away in
the future.
Come to my side and annoy me, so that one day I'll be slapped to death
when I'm bored, and the nausea and blood will splatter on me. 55
Skeeter noticed the situation outside and said with a smile: "After all, it is
about the immortality that everyone desires, and no one can refuse such
a temptation, otherwise, Nicole May would not have been living in
seclusion for hundreds of years. , and continue to announce the news of
death.
If it weren't for your strength, Mr.
York, there are probably many wizards who have kidnapped you and
forced you to ask the secret of immortality."
"What about you?" Peter asked with a half-smile.
"Of course I also thought that I was also a beautiful woman in Ravenclaw,
but now, my face is full of wrinkles, and no amount of foundation can
hide my old age." Skeeter looked at himself on the window glass and
sighed. said with a breath.
Then he instantly restrained his expression, the quill and parchment fell
on the table, and winked at Peter flatteringly, "Mr. York, then, how did
you do it? How did you become immortal? Can you tell us about it?
speak?
"I'm looking for you, isn't that why?" Peter spread his hands without
hesitation, and then said as if caught in a memory, "Actually, all of this
came from my parents giving me more than ten years ago. A golden bird
egg was sent from the Amazon forest..35
Peter unhurriedly described how he lived a Phoenix egg, hatched him,
lived until the Phoenix recognized the master, and then accidentally
injected the Phoenix blood, when he was about to die, he obtained the
fire of Nirvana voluntarily donated by the Phoenix, and then Nirvana was
reborn. , get a new description of the things one by one.
Another transformation to return to human form, Peter only looked like
three or four years old, helplessly spread his hands, and said to the
stunned Skeeter: "This is what I look like now, although Voldemort's
death curse failed to kill me, but passive After Nirvana, I became a child's
body again, and this is the price of avoiding death."
As he spoke, he transformed into a young phoenix standing on the table,
making a pleasant chirping sound, and showing Field and two phoenixes,
one big and one small, in front of Skeeter.
Li 363 Tuskette listened to Peter's miraculous experience, her eyes were
full of disbelief, and she exclaimed: "My God, Mr. York, you mean when
you were ten years old, because of the blood and nirvana of your pet
Phoenix Field. fire, so he obtained the undead ability of the phoenix?! 35
Except for the system, Peter briefly said it again, and did not hide it.
"Now, the camera hidden in your chest should have captured all this?"
Peter smiled and pointed to the button on Skeeter's body, looking at her
panicked look, "Don't worry, since I didn't stop you before , is to agree
with you to take it down.
Rita Skeeter looked at this very cute little boy in front of her, and while
she was shocked, she silently complained that this is probably not the
price, but the trouble of happiness. Being hit by the Death Curse but
unable to die, but being able to rejuvenate her youth, she wants it too!
Peter nodded, snapped his fingers, summoned Field, touched his
gorgeous feathers affectionately, and said: "Field is not a pet, he is my
partner, he gave me new life and that incredible ability. 35
He transformed into an adult form again, sat back in place, looked at her
with a smile and said, "Now, do you have any questions?"
Chapter 523 Daily Prophet: Son of
the Phoenix! Peter the Eternal!
The next morning, when the students were gathering in the auditorium to
have breakfast, the Daily Prophet arrived early.
As soon as the students opened the newspaper and looked at the content
on it, they exclaimed and looked at Peter who was eating at the teacher's
seat with shocked eyes.
At the same time, at the teacher's seat, Peter also got the newspaper he
ordered, and on the first page was written "Peter York: The True
Immortal in the Magic World!"
"...Many potion masters or alchemists have been trying to make elixir
without success. Once only Master Nicoleme made the magic stone,
which lasted for more than 600 years. lifespan.
But now, there is a young man who, relying on a bold and lucky chance,
has successfully realized the wish of human longevity, he is the genius
Peter York...
Yesterday, the author was very honored to have an exclusive interview
with Mr. York. Mr. York was broad-minded. He told reporters how he
achieved immortality. Watch the second edition! Children of the Phoenix:
The Luck and Inevitability of Peter York]
Rita Skeeter describes Peter with countless compliments throughout, and
sees him as a man who has truly achieved immortality, and will step on
Nicole May, who is considered proud by the French wizard, implying that
he will The secret of the Philosopher's Stone has been kept tightly
covered.
Peter shook his head as he looked at it. If Skeeter wanted to praise him,
he would praise him. Why would he step on Nicole May?
Then he turned to the second edition, where Skeeter used the narrative
method to describe how Peter obtained the Phoenix egg, hatched it,
obtained the Phoenix blood and the fire of Nirvana, and then wrote a
vivid description of the process of rebirth, and even It is also
accompanied by a moving picture of Peter changing from a human shape
to a phoenix to increase the sense of reality.
At the end of the article, Skeeter also said in a sarcastic tone: "I finally
know why Mr.
York is so generous, after all, this method is too difficult to achieve: first
of all, it is very difficult to get a consistent phoenix.
Only Dumbledore and Peter York have phoenixes.
Secondly, the phoenix needs to voluntarily donate blood and Nirvana
fire, which is even more difficult.
I think it is difficult for anyone other than Mr.
York himself to do so!"
Looking at the other pages, it's basically about Peter and Phoenix, and
even the Voldemort's wand that Peter showed to Rita Skeeter yesterday
fell to a very small position in the back.
I don't know whether the Daily Prophet is afraid of Voldemort's anger,
and only dares to put it in an inconspicuous position, or does it feel that
even the news of Voldemort is inferior to the news of Longevity?
The professors also booked the Daily Prophet, and looking at the contents
of the newspaper, they all looked at him with shock. Although there was
a lot of rumors in the school yesterday, it is hard not to believe it when I
see the very detailed content in the newspaper.
They didn't expect Peter to actually announce the method of longevity.
Although it seems very difficult to achieve, it is indeed a new method of
longevity! And this method does not have the drawbacks of the magic
stone, and it is immune to death, even death Don't be afraid of the curse,
this is simply perfect!
Feeling the eager eyes of the professors around, Peter felt that it was a
mistake to eat in the auditorium today, and he leaned towards
Dumbledore quietly, only this old guy was a little more reliable.
Slughorn, who was sitting on the other side of Peter, was staring at Peter
with hot eyes at this time. He couldn't wait to lean over and asked softly
excitedly: "Peter, is what Skeeter said in the newspaper true? You are
relying on Phoenix Blood and the fire of Nirvana have the 々"?" of
immortality
When the other professors saw this, they also stopped eating and pricked
up their ears to listen.
"Professor Slughorn, do you mean to suspect that I'm lying?" Peter said
calmly, squinting.
"Of course not!" Slughorn waved his hand quickly, "I just don't worry
about Rita Skeeter, this woman usually likes to add fuel to her stories, so
I want to confirm with you."
"Oh, then you don't have to worry, she didn't scribble the content this
time, she did write it according to what I said, and it has not changed.
Peter said with a smile.
"So, the method written above is true?!" This time, even Snape couldn't
help himself, and asked directly.
"That's right,"
Peter nodded and said gently, "my parents were Muggle biologists,
similar to the work of Master Scamander.
They found a phoenix egg by chance in the Amazon forest and sent it to
It came back and gave it to me, and then I accidentally hatched it in the
flames and recognized me as the master..."
"Why do you put the blood of the phoenix into your own body? This is
ridiculous! Hasn't anyone in the Muggle world taught you that blood
cannot be fused between different species! Not to mention a magical
animal like the phoenix! "Professor McGonagall said solemnly, frowning
when he heard his reckless behavior as a child.
Of course, Peter couldn't say that after meeting Harry Potter, he was
eager to become a wizard, and his mind was irrational.
So he explained with an embarrassed expression: "At that time, the
Muggle world was popular with superhero cartoons from the United
States.
In the cartoons, some superheroes obtained superpowers from animals.
At that time, I didn't know the existence of wizards and wizards. , When I
saw a magical creature like a phoenix, I randomly tested it, and I didn't
expect to have the ability of a phoenix by mistake.
"I know, I know!" Muggle professor Bubbaji said happily, "there is a
cartoon called Spider-Man, right, he was bitten by a spider, and then
became infinitely powerful, like a spider, and also You can spin silk!
After I saw it at the time, I thought the Muggle idea was amazing!"
"It's Spider-Man, Professor Bubagi." Peter corrected speechlessly.
"This is just misleading, what do Muggles think? Aren't they afraid that
the children will misbelieve the content of the cartoon and find
something dangerous to bite themselves? Professor McGonagall is even
more dissatisfied, "If there was no Peter's one Phoenix rescued him, and
he was already burned to death by the blood of the phoenix in his body!
"Stupid!" Snape also snorted coldly, looking at Peter like he was looking
at a fool.
Peter smiled foolishly, but he was relieved inwardly, and he finally fooled
these professors. Except for the system, he said it without reservation.
As for whether these professors would secretly imitate Peter's behavior,
he wasn't worried at all.
"For the sake of immortality, many people will go crazy." Dumbledore
shook his head and said with a worried face, "You also know that
Voldemort is willing to try such dangerous black magic for immortality.
Now you have provided this more The perfect way, do you think he'll let
it go?
Unfortunately, it will only be burned to ashes, not even a bird!
If you are lucky, the wizard who has obtained the fire of Nirvana will
directly become a phoenix after rebirth. Although he can no longer
become a human being, he has fulfilled his wish of immortality.
Dumbledore looked at Peter with a relaxed face, and said helplessly:
"Peter, as soon as you say this, I think those phoenixes will be in danger,
even my Fox, I don't dare to let him go out for a walk now, I'm afraid
One day he never came back, and he was caught and used for testing.99
"Phoenixes are not that easy to catch. If they don't want to, no one will
want to catch them!" Peter waved his hands and said without worrying at
all.
And even if they have both, without the help of the system, Peter can
only silently mourn that person.
"I do hope he succeeds!" Peter's words fell silently into Dumbledore's ears,
with a playful tone.
After all, the number of creatures like phoenix is very rare, and the
whole world may not be able to make up even numbers.
And it is very difficult to catch it, after all, they can ignore Anti-
Apparition.
And even if they were caught, it would be very difficult to make it
surrender.
The blood of the phoenix can be obtained forcibly, but the fire of
nirvana, unless the phoenix voluntarily, no one can obtain it!
The professors confirmed that what was said in the newspaper was true,
and they were not in the mood to eat. They were silent, not knowing
what they were thinking.
Chapter 524 Voldemort Wants
Phoenix? Target Rozier!
Dumbledore noticed that he was the only one who heard this, and then
looked at Peter's half-smiling expression, and suddenly smiled clearly.
There are no worries before, apparently Peter has dug a big hole in it and
is waiting for those people to dig into it!
Watching the surrounding professors and the students in the audience
have a heated discussion, Dumbledore smiled and sat on the chair,
enjoying the food.
Although he owns Phoenix Fox near the water tower, he has no idea of
immortality at all. Immortality is a kind of torture for him, so
naturally he will not study these. On the contrary, he was looking
forward to how Voldemort would react after reading this newspaper?
And in a hidden manor somewhere, Voldemort was sitting on a long table
at this time, his scarlet eyes were carefully staring at the contents of the
newspaper, especially when he saw the detailed report on how Peter
obtained the undead body on the second page, in his eyes.
There was a flash of ecstasy, but then calmed down again.
At this time, he had completely lifted Peter's petrification curse. As for
the object of the transferred curse, the golden cup, which had become a
gray stone cup, was given to Bella Cretes for safekeeping.
And his right arm, which was cut off by Peter, was intact, but it looked
like it was made of a mercury-like substance, just like the silver hand he
gave to Pettigrew.
The silver right arm was covered by the long sleeve of the black robe,
and the only silver hand that leaked out was that no Death Eater dared to
look directly at him.
Before, a Death Eater was killed by Voldemort because he saw the silver
hand of Voldemort! Everyone! Everyone knew that this was Voldemort's
disgrace, and no one dared to touch 363 to anger him.
"Everyone, you have also seen the content of this newspaper." Voldemort
sat in the first place and looked at the Death Eaters below, and then
looked at Bella Cretes, who was his deputy, "Bella, make sure this method
is true. is it?
Bella Critus stood up and looked at him eagerly and reported: "Master,
we have photographed a large number of Death Eaters to investigate.
Greyback and his werewolves have found the hemp who used to work at
the Peter York estate. Melon staff.
According to them, Peter York changed overnight when he was about ten
years old, and he had a very beautiful bird by his side, and it was
amazing to them all at the time.
After that, they were signed by the owner of the manor to a non-
disclosure agreement, which was not allowed to be disclosed, and they
were dismissed with a large sum of money.
This incident is in line with the content of the newspaper.
It must be when Peter York obtained the power of the Phoenix, so there
will be such a big change!
And I deliberately interrogated Rita Skeeter with Imperius and
Veritaserum, and her answer was basically the same as what was in the
newspaper.
According to her, Peter York took the initiative to tell the secret, and he
should know that if the secret is not made public, many people will
endlessly covet this secret of longevity.
After all, a world-renowned figure like Nicole May had to rely on
suspended animation and seclusion to avoid those who coveted the
Philosopher's Stone.
Peter York is not (acdc) capable of keeping such a secret. "
Voldemort tapped his fingers on the table with a calm expression, and
after thinking for a while, he raised his eyes, his scarlet eyes swept over
everyone, and said slowly, "Now put down what you are doing, and do
your best to find the whereabouts of the phoenix. , I need a phoenix to
wish me success."
"Master, can you think twice about this?"
A masked Death Eater on the deputy said disapprovingly, "Let's not say
whether the method announced by Peter York is true, even if you want to
find a phoenix, it is very difficult It's also very big.
Besides, Master, don't you already have the secret technique of
immortality? Why bother to pursue other methods.
If the other Death Eaters dared to speak like that, Voldemort would be
instantly cursed.
But in the face of this mercenary leader who is said to be a Death Eater,
it is more like a partner.
He didn't do it directly, but suppressed his emotions and concealed his
violent color and said: "I have indeed mastered the secret of immortality,
but because this magic has not been completely perfected, there is still a
little problem, and I want to perfect it completely.
If so, more time is required.
But we're now facing two major rivals, Dumbledore and Peter York.
Especially Peter York, his strength is in the stage of rapid growth. So I
need more strength to solve these two obstacles! Do you understand?
Speaking of the majestic magic pressure pressing on the mercenary
leader, he had to bow his head to show his submission to him.
Although the mercenary leader was rebellious, facing Voldemort who
was stronger than him at this time, he lowered his head and said with a
gloomy expression: "I understand, Master. 35
Then he took the initiative to say: "Master, haven't you already got the
golden apple, do you need us to bring back Dean Mungo, he should know
how to make soul medicine, and he should be able to answer your needs,
Master. 99
Hearing this, Voldemort burst out with endless coercion, full of anger, he
looked at the mercenary leader with bad eyes, and gritted his teeth and
said: "What I got is fake, that cunning **** Peter York, who used a
copying spell. deceived me!"
The mercenary leader was also bitter in his heart at this time, and
wanted to take the initiative to show it, but he did not expect to poke
into Voldemort's sore spot.
However, Voldemort did not intend to continue punishing, but withdrew
the magic pressure, and then coldly ordered: "You are from the United
States, then you are responsible for finding the traces of the phoenix in
the Americas.
Since a phoenix has already appeared in the Amazon forest, there is no
such thing as a phoenix.
The truth is that there is only one forest in such a large area.
You must look carefully.
I need to have news within half a year.
The mercenary leader secretly complained, but he still had to bow his
head and replied respectfully: "Yes, Master!"
"Master, I do know a clue that can help us find the trail of the phoenix
faster." A Death Eater stood up and said respectfully.
"Oh, Felix, what clues do you have? Say it and listen." Voldemort looked
at the young Death Eater who got up, with a hint of interest.
The Death Eater looked at him in awe and fanaticism, and said
respectfully: "As far as I know, the Rosier family in France has been
secretly smuggling magical creatures from all over the world, including
unicorns, venomous leopards, Very rare magical creatures such as man-
headed sphinx and manticores can be obtained.
Moreover, they have smuggling channels in various countries, and they
have many poaching wizards under their banners, and there is a lot of
news.
Maybe they can find the trace of the phoenix faster than us." "
"The Rosier family? What does it have to do with the British Rosier?"
Voldemort straightened up, suddenly interested.
"Master, the British Rosier originated in France, and the French Rosier
family should be the home." Bella Cretes explained, "It's just that the
relationship between the two families is not very good, so it is not too
much. Talk more."
The young Death Eater named Felix hurriedly said: "Master, as far as I
know, Hayman Rosier, the patriarch of the French Rozier family, has only
one only son, named Tim Rozier, who used to be your The loyal follower
of , and one of the members who used to find the Phoenix for you, was
killed by Peter York when he attacked York Manor.
I think with this relationship, he should agree to help the master to
accomplish his goal.
"Felix, your news is very useful!" Voldemort showed a satisfied smile, and
then arranged, "Then you will be responsible for this matter, you must let
the Rozier family fully cooperate with the Death Eaters, Find Phoenix's
whereabouts as soon as possible. Do you know?""
"Yes, master, I will definitely do it!" Felix said excitedly.
At the same time, the entire British magic circle was also lively for
today's report. Many wizards discuss Peter York eagerly, and envy his
luck to be favored by the Phoenix, thus possessing immortality.
The pure-blooded families with power, after confirming that the news
was true, sent people to look for clues about Phoenix. Even in the
Ministry of Magic, there are a lot of people, just around the corner,
immortal, what a tempting thing!
The poaching wizard suddenly became in demand, and within a day, he
received multiple tasks to find Phoenix.
There are even some bold people who have targeted Peter and
Dumbledore's phoenix! In their opinion, instead of looking for phoenixes
around the world, aren't there two phoenixes in front of Hogwarts now?
As long as you are careful, the difficulty is better than looking for it
without a head outside.
Chapter 525 The news of Hayman
Rozier, the trail of the
Thunderbird!
In the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor's office, Peter was using a
double-sided mirror to talk to Hayman Rozier who was far away in
France.
"So, Voldemort sent someone to work with you?" Peter asked with a
chuckle.
"Yes," Heyman nodded, "The Rozier family has the largest smuggling
channel for magical animals, and there are many poaching wizards
serving us, so Voldemort wants to find Phoenix through our channel as
soon as possible.
"Sir, they are in Rosier Manor now, do I need to blow them away?
"Blow away? Why refuse?"
Peter shook his head, then smiled at the puzzled Heyman, "On the
contrary, I need you to do your best to help Voldemort find the Phoenix,
and I need you to actively cooperate with the Death Eaters. , after all
your son died at my hands, and you have a common enemy - me, don't
you?"
Hearing this, Hyman knelt down in a panic, and said very firmly: "Sir, I
have never changed my loyal minister to you! That traitor chose to
oppose you, and he deserves to die! Please believe me!"
"Okay, Heyman, get up first."
Peter looked at the panic-stricken Heyman Rozier and said gently, "Of
course I can feel your loyal minister, this time I just want to take the
opportunity to let You broke into the Death Eaters.
I believe that with the strength of your Rozier family, Voldemort will not
underestimate you. 55
Of course, Peter is not worried about Heyman's betrayal by Rozier.
Since the last time Heyman broke free from the puppet potion, Peter has
imposed several guarantees on this, not only modifying Heyman's
memory, but also making him loyal to himself from the heart. .
Even for insurance, he signed the Unbreakable Curse.
Once he wanted to harm himself, he would immediately be attacked by
the curse.
There is no place for burial.
"Sir, do you mean to let me join the Death Eaters?" Hyman asked
suspiciously.
"No,"
Peter shook his head, "I just asked you to cooperate with them.
The elites before Voldemort were almost eliminated by me.
His main force now is mercenaries from the United States.
These mercenaries are not good Loyal to his guy.
Voldemort should be very welcome to join you, and as long as you don't
show it, he should rely heavily on you."
Although the Rozier family is thin, its power is not small, otherwise it
would not have become a big family in the French magic world, and it
also controls the largest smuggling channel in the world without being
taken away.
It has also trained many poaching wizards.
These wizards hunt magical animals in the dangerous jungle all year
round, so their strength is not weak.
Such a large force should be very necessary for Voldemort, who is
currently understaffed. So Peter doesn't believe that Voldemort will reject
Hayman Rozier's request for cooperation.
Hearing Peter's exhortation, Heyman would not refuse, he nodded and
agreed: "I will follow your instructions, sir. 99
"Don't force it too much, if it doesn't feel right, withdraw immediately. 27
Peter said that he just wanted to insert a nail into the Death Eater on a
whim, and he didn't care too much about whether it was successful or
not.
Heyman nodded respectfully.
"By the way, is there any news about the thunderbirds and other magical
creatures I asked you to investigate?" Peter asked.
"There are new clues, sir, and I'm about to report back to you."
Heyman replied respectfully, "I found someone at the Magical Congress of
the United States to investigate the New York Crisis in 1926, when Mr.
Scamander was released.
The ptarmigan, according to the Aurors who tracked it at the time, lost
track of it after they tracked it to the Grand Canyon in Arizona.
So if it had descendants, the most likely habitat was there.39
"Arizona?" Peter's eyes lit up when he heard the words. After so long
searching, he finally had a clue.
The points accumulated by Peter's system can already be exchanged for
blood fusion, but because he has not found the magical animal he wants,
he has been left untouched.
Although there are still many magical animals in the magic world that
can be used as fusion objects, Peter's system points are not easy to come
by, so there is no satisfactory goal, and he prefers to wait slowly.
Now that there are clues, of course he can't wait.
Peter happily ordered directly: "Hyman, give me the greatest
concentration and continue to explore the whereabouts of the
thunderbird.
As long as the location of the thunderbird's habitat is determined, report
it to me immediately.
You don't need to catch it, I will go directly."
"Okay sir," Heyman nodded respectfully, "I have photographed more than
a dozen of the top hunters. They are very good at tracking magical
animals, and there will be news soon."
"Well done, Heyman," Peter said happily, "I'll reward you when I find the
Thunderbird. 55
"Your will is my will!" Hyman showed joy after hearing this, and said
respectfully.
After the call was over, Peter leaned back on his chair, looking at the
lakeside scenery outside the window and the lively and cheerful students,
his mind subconsciously calmed down.
Since his Eternal identity was revealed, he has been more visible in the
school than anyone else. In addition to the Daily Prophet, other
newspapers, journals and magazines have reported on Peter's story one
after another, and even the very out-of-the-box "The Quibbler" has also
gained popularity.
Many big figures in the magic world have written letters expressing their
desire to invite him as a guest, and alchemists and potion masters at
home and abroad have also expressed their willingness to communicate
and want to discuss immortality closely with him.
Even Nicole May, through Dumbledore, wrote Peter a letter expressing a
desire to meet him.
0.. ask for flowers...
Not to mention the teachers and students in the school. The professors
also know how to be reserved. Although they often can't help but ask for
more information about immortality, as long as Peter refuses, he will
generally not bother him.
Peter, who was annoyed by the entanglement, simply restored his face as
a devil professor, pressing these curious guys to fight in the ring every
class, so that they no longer had the energy to think wildly.
The students don't have such scruples. In class, they always look at him
with curiosity and reverence, and from time to time ask him what it feels
like to become an immortal? Ask him when he was reborn in Nirvana
and turned into ashes. , is there any perception...
Some wizards with no money or power, for immortality or bounty, also
went abroad to find the trace of the phoenix.
According to Allen, who works in the Department of Magical
Transportation, the busiest department in the Ministry of Magic today is
the Department of Transportation.
Every day many wizards apply for foreign expeditions, and the purpose is
self-evident.
A few more weeks have passed, and during this time, the magic world is
relatively calm, even the Death Eaters who are afraid of chaos in the
world are quiet.
Dumbledore also laughed and teased that Peter had done a great job for
the magic world.
With the news of immortality, the magic world's eyes were all focused on
finding the phoenix.
There were even some Gryffindor students, pointing to the three- or four-
year-old Peter in the newspaper, and asking him very curiously, after
becoming a child again, will he grow up like other children? Are they
even smaller?
But Peter didn't care about this at this time, he turned his head to look at
the tanned poachers in front of him, and asked directly, "Where is that
thunderbird?".
Just as the magic world was busy with the search for the Phoenix, Peter
had left the UK and appeared in the United States.
The location where he was located was in a large canyon, surrounded by
a barren land, the cold wind rustled in the canyon, and a meandering
river interspersed in the canyon, which was very spectacular.
Peter was black-faced by his question.
Since Nirvana was reborn, his real appearance was only three or four
years old! And he didn't know whether he would grow up quickly and
return to adulthood in the future? Or would he tell other children In the
same way, you have to grow up slowly? In order not to damage the
majesty of his professor, Peter spends most of his time disguising himself
as an adult with his shape-shifting talent.
Otherwise, how can a three- or four-year-old professor convince the
public!
According to the news from Snape, the Death Eaters gave up creating
panic, but followed Voldemort's orders to search for clues to collect
Phoenix. Even many pure-blood families or wealthy wizards have issued
bounties, just to find the Phoenix, so as to be able to obtain immortality
like Peter.
Chapter 526 Raging
Thunderbirds! Mercenaries
Appear!
Several poachers have been warned by Hayman Rozier, knowing that
their boss also respects this young wizard, so they dare not despise them,
pointing to the northwest and saying: "Sir, we just need to follow this
path.
Walking up the Colorado River, you can find the ptarmigan in the center
of the deep valley.
One of our members saw a huge bird's nest there, but before it got close,
it was spotted by a flying back ptarmigan. If he hadn't escaped quickly,
he would have been injured by the thunder and lightning summoned by
that guy!
The big guy had a bad temper and chased us for a few kilometers before
returning. We suspect that it has a child, otherwise it would not be so
violent and vigilant.
When Peter heard this, he was very happy. After searching for so long, he
finally found the Thunderbird. If I can't find him again, I wonder if the
Thunderbirds are extinct.
Under the guidance of several poachers, he Apparated to the middle of
the canyon.
Several people stood on the plateau and looked at the canyon that was
thousands of meters deep below.
At this time, the sky was covered with dark clouds, and from time to
time, "three six three" thunder and lightning flashed in the clouds.
The barren and beautiful Grand Canyon and the dark clouds on the top
look very spectacular.
"Sir, there is a big cave in the canyon, and the lair is in the mouth of the
hole, but it is now covered by dark clouds."
The poacher pointed to the deepest canyon and said, "Looking at the
current situation, it should be that we used to The appearance of the
Thunderbird alerted the Thunderbirds, so they summoned
Thunderclouds.""
"How about we wait first? After the dark clouds recede, find an
opportunity to lure the Thunderbird with a goat. We have anesthesia
here, which can numb a giant dragon, so that it is safer. Another poacher
suggested.
"Don't be so troublesome," Peter waved his hand, looking at the canyon
shrouded in dark clouds in the distance, he smiled and said to several
people, "Just wait for me here, I'll just go over.
"How can this be possible!" Several poachers couldn't sit still. "Mr. Rosier
told us to protect you. How could we let you go on an adventure alone!"
"Okay, that's it!" Peter said firmly without giving them a chance to speak,
"You guys help me guard here, there may be a bit of movement later, so
you don't let the nearby Muggles or other wizards get close. .Speaking of
a teleportation disappeared in place.
Reappearing, Peter has come to the depths of the canyon, he stood on the
steep granite, looked up at the dense black clouds in the sky, and flashed
lightning from time to time, approaching the distant hole.
The ptarmigan's nest is located in a cliff cave on the bank of the canyon
and looks very dangerous. Across the turbulent river, Peter looked up at
the dark cave on the opposite high cliff. Looking at the billowing black
clouds in the sky, a flash appeared at the entrance of the cave.
He looked at the huge nest built in the cave, built with rough branches
and dead wood on the outside, and inside it was bedding with various
hay, and there were many animal skins.
And in the nest, three eggs bigger than ostrich eggs stood there.
These eggs were silver and covered with blue mysterious runes.
If you look closely, there is a thread of electric light flowing!
Thunderbird eggs! Peter was pleasantly surprised, but he didn't expect
there are as many as three! You must know that the number of
Thunderbirds is even less than that of Phoenix, otherwise Peter wouldn't
have spent years finding clues.
In the 20th century, the number of thunderbirds was already in jeopardy
because of the massive hunting by wizards and the destruction of the
environment by humans.
In the 1960s and 1970s, an American wizard declared the Thunderbird to
be extinct.
It was not until the 1980s that a wizard living in the middle of the United
States found a trace of a Thunderbird.
The Magic Congress did not declare the Thunderbird extinct, but after
that.
The shadow of the Thunderbird has never been found.
Nowadays, thunderbirds are rare, let alone thunderbird eggs. If they are
sold on the black market, a thunderbird egg is worth at least one hundred
thousand Galleons, and it is still priceless.
But Peter didn't care about the price, he just wanted to rely on this
Thunderbird Egg to gain Thunderbird skills to enhance his strength.
"Ding, I found Thunderbird, do I consume points to exchange for blood
fusion?" The system automatically prompted.
Peter was very happy to hear this, and just as he was about to put his
hand on the eggshell, there was a rush of wind behind him.
He flashed and appeared on the other side of the cave entrance, only to
realize that it was a ptarmigan the size of an adult horse that attacked
him.
At this time, the Thunderbird spread its four huge wings, and the huge
eagle's head held high and made a shrill cry, glaring at Peter.
Peter sensed that the hairs were standing up, and there was a numbness
on the skin, which was not good, and immediately disappeared in place.
Immediately, a thick thunderbolt directly hit the location where Peter
disappeared, smashing the granite on the ground into countless
fragments.
Peter appeared in another place, looking at the thick lightning bolt and
the big hole that was bombarded, and couldn't help taking a deep breath.
This Thunderbird obviously regarded him as an enemy, so desperately.
Seeing that the attack was missed, Thunderbird flapped its wings again,
making an angry chirping sound, and thunder and lightning filled its
body, and bombarded Peter unceremoniously. Suddenly, the rumbling
sound in the cave continued to sound, and the gravel flew.
Peter kept dodging the thunderbird's lightning attack.
Seeing the indiscriminate shooting of countless rubble, he quickly
deployed a barrier to protect the three eggs in the nest, which would be
blocked at any time.
Then he shouted helplessly: "Hey, Big guy, I have no ill intentions! And
can you be careful, your children are still here! Whose responsibility is it?
The Thunderbird didn't care about this, it was furious, it directly attacked
Peter with lightning, and even saw the protective cover that Peter put on
the nest, directly attacked the protective cover with lightning, and
wanted to smash it...
Seeing this, Peter only felt a headache, and only thought that the
Thunderbird was too tiger, and he didn't care whether the bird's eggs
would be affected.
Originally, he just wanted to borrow the Thunderbird Egg and fuse his
bloodline before leaving.
But now it seems that it is still necessary to defeat this Thunderbird first.
He used his wand to pick up the lightning that was attacking him, Peter
gradually approached the Thunderbird, and looked at the dead branches
and giant trees scattered around the cave.
Peter waved his wand, and the branches quickly changed their textures
and connected to each other to form chains, crawling like snakes.
Get on the Thunderbird's body and quickly wrap it around.
Peter waved his wand again, the chain quickly straightened, and the
other end was inserted into the surrounding walls. No matter how the
thunderbird burst into lightning, the electricity was quickly drawn into
the ground along the chain.
Seeing this, Peter shook his head. After all, he was not an intelligent
creature. Even if he had the power to summon thunder and lightning
storms, he could easily be restrained if he didn't know how to work
around it.
Looking at the thunderbird covered in electricity, Peter still let it be tied
up, but he came to the nest, put his hand on the eggshell, and continued
the task of attacking.
The Thunderbird, bound by the thick iron chain, thought that Peter was
going to hurt his own child, and burst into lightning frantically.
Bright inside.
Smelling the burnt smell coming from the Thunderbird, Peter reluctantly
looked at the furious Thunderbird, and if he struggled further, the
Thunderbird would crippling himself! He was only here to fuse his blood,
not to hurt them.
Since it doesn't understand human words, Peter simply transforms into a
Thunderbird and sees if he can fool it with Boggart's transformation
ability?
Thunderbird stared at the human in 3.2 in the nest with hatred,
desperately trying to break free and kill that person to protect his child.
As a result, in the blink of an eye, I saw that the human suddenly turned
into a thunderbird, standing on the nest and chirping to himself, and he
was dumbfounded.
"You... who are you... human? Why... why do you want to hurt my
child?" With the small brain capacity of Thunderbird, he didn't
understand how humans became their own kind.
"Don't move, I won't hurt you and your child, you don't have to be so
angry..." Peter said in the form of a thunderbird, trying his best to
appease the irritable thunderbird.
Just before Peter could finish speaking, a hound patron saint flew from
the entrance of the cave, and an urgent voice came from the patron
saint's mouth: "Mr.
York, we found a group of wizards coming! At least a dozen of them, oh,
bad.. .The mercenaries! They're also targeting Thunderbirds! They've
spotted us! Mr.
York, get out of there....99
Chapter 527 Fusion of
Thunderbird genes! The duel
between Thunderbird and
mercenaries!
Hearing the notification from the poaching wizard, Peter frowned.
Mercenaries? How did these guys end up here?
But Peter didn't have much time to think about this at this time. He
changed back into a human form, put his hand on the Thunderbird egg,
and said in his heart: "System, integrate the Thunderbird blood for me!"
"Ding, found the Thunderbird gene. Confirm whether to consume points
to exchange for fusion opportunities?" The system sounded in my mind.
"confirm!
"Ding, after confirming, start to integrate Thunderbird genes, please wait
for the host." The system replied.
Peter only felt a mysterious and warm energy, which poured out from his
heart and rushed to his limbs.
The numbness made Peter feel as if he had done a very comfortable
massage.
At the same time, on his body, the blue electric light roamed around the
body like a small snake, which made Peter even more mysterious and
handsome.
Gah? The Thunderbird bound by the thick chain looked dumbfounded at
this guy who didn't know whether it was the same kind or human.
He had a small brain and couldn't understand how he turned into a
human and then turned into a Thunderbird again? But Finally, I calmed
down a little, and I stopped trying to self-mutilate and frantically break
free from the chains.
Especially after the lightning appeared on Peter's body, the Thunderbird
was even more shocked by 02. Now the humanoid Peter feels more
realistic than the Thunderbird shape before. In Thunderbird's eyes, Peter
at this time is a real one, albeit a strange one with a human appearance.
Suddenly, several footsteps came from the entrance of the cave, and
several wizards Apparated here.
Several people held their wands and walked into the cave vigilantly.
The first thing they saw was the Thunderbird bound by iron chains, and
they were immediately surprised.
And when Thunderbird saw these people, especially the uniform
mercenary clothes on them, he became very excited, stared at them with
hatred, and the lightning on his body burst out, almost millions of volts
of electricity in an instant, the electric light shone dazzlingly, Let several
mercenary wizards retreat vigilantly.
It's a pity that the iron chain that Peter changed has very strong electrical
conductivity, and the terrifying electricity that the Thunderbird erupted
was guided into the depths of the ground.
"Hey, I'm scared to death!"
A mercenary patted his chest and sighed in relief, then said angrily, "How
come I didn't think of using metal to conduct electricity before?
Otherwise, I wouldn't have lost it in order to catch the beast.
We have several members! But then, who did this? Was it the
accomplices of the poachers who got in the way?"
As he spoke, an incandescent light ball flew out of the wand and fell to
the top of the cave to illuminate the surroundings. The other mercenaries
raised their wands and looked around vigilantly. Then it met a pair of
bright eyes in the lair.
"Why is there still a child here?"
One of the mercenaries was very puzzled.
Looking at the beautiful children of three or four years old in the bird's
nest, he felt very strange, "Could it be that the Thunderbird caught the
child nearby?", Then he saw the three eggs behind him, and his
expression became excited, "Oh my god, there are three ptarmigan eggs
that haven't hatched yet! We're going to send it now! Those rich
gentlemen will be willing to spend 500,000 Zhuo.
Pot to buy these eggs!"
"Be careful!" Seeing Peter, the leading mercenary did not relax, but
reminded his companions with a solemn expression, "This child is not
simple, don't say it!
These mercenary wizards live on a tightrope all year round, and naturally
know that in uninhabited places in Liao, it is the most dangerous to
encounter old people, women and children.
So he suddenly became vigilant, and the wand in his hand aimed at
Peter, who looked like three or four years old, in the nest, ready to
launch a deadly spell at any time.
When Peter heard the words of the leading mercenary, a dim light
flashed in his eyes, and he stood up directly, and his body also grew
larger, turning into an eighteen-year-old appearance.
Looking at the mercenaries calmly, he asked: "You said just now that you
have captured a Thunderbird.
Is that Thunderbird just a pair?"
Several mercenaries looked at Peter who had suddenly changed from a
child to an adult in shock and vigilance. Without saying a word, they
threw a deadly spell attack and quickly retreated to the hole, preparing
to call in more companions.
Peter then threw off the attacking spell, glanced at the thunderbird,
which had become violent again, looking at the mercenary like an
enemy, and untied its restraints.
The thunderbird without the bondage was filled with lightning, just like
the divine bird in the birth and thunder, accompanied by an angry bird
song, the lightning attacked the crowd.
"Damn, I've already let you go, and even I'm going to attack!" Peter
complained helplessly as he looked at a lightning bolt that was attacking
him.
But he did not dodge, but reached out to block. The lightning that could
burn a person into coke, when it touched Peter's hand, it instantly felt
like seeing its owner. It fell into his hand obediently, turned into a ball of
lightning, and was played with curiosity by Peter.
Looking at the lightning in his hand, Peter just thought it was very
strange.
In just a while, he successfully merged the Thunderbird's blood, and the
system also strengthened a wave of abilities.
At this time, he can clearly sense the current in the air, and even his body
is a very huge generator, which can burst out lightning like a
thunderbird.
It can also easily summon thunder and lightning in the sky and change
the weather!
But don't think too much about this at this time, several mercenaries
have fled here, and Thunderbird has also chased out.
However, the situation in the cave was not very good at this time.
Due to the bombardment of lightning and the dissatisfied dead sticks and
flammable substances under the nest, the nest had already ignited a huge
flame.
Looking at the three thunderbird eggs in the flames, Peter sighed, waved
the flames in front of him and came to the bird's nest, put the three eggs
in his carry-on bag, then turned around and disappeared and chased out.
.
Outside the cave, on the 363 river beach, more than a dozen mercenaries
were standing on the ground, working together to continuously launch
magic spells towards the sky.
At this time, the sky was already covered with dark clouds, and the black
pressure was pressing above the river valley.
A thunderbird continued to hover in the dark clouds, constantly dodging
the attacks of the wizards below, and constantly summoned countless
lightnings, illuminating the entire sky transparent.
At this time, the thunderbird is like a dragon returning to the sea.
With the blessing of thunder and lightning in the cloud, it becomes even
more terrifying at this time, like a lightning elf, declaring the wrath of
the thunder god, and the thick lightning falls from the sky and strikes
directly.
On the ground, the river beach was blasted into big pits.
In the face of the lightning attack like a god, the mercenaries did not
panic, but gathered together and worked together to transfer the
lightning attacking them to the river beside them.
Even thanks to Peter's previous idea of using metal to conduct
electricity, these The mercenaries directly conjure up many sturdy
conductive metals, leading the lightning into the river.
Each bolt of lightning has millions of volts, and the Colorado River in the
canyon seemed to boil for a while, and was struck by thunder. The
creatures in the river were directly cooked by electricity.
Seeing this, the thunderbirds in the clouds became even more furious,
constantly summoning thunder and lightning, and the torrential rain fell
in an instant. Incessantly.
Chapter 528 Peter's Ball
Lightning! Thunderbird's Request
Peter was very surprised when he saw such a scene when he came out.
Under the blessing of cloud and rain, the Thunderbird is like a hang-up,
bombarding the ground without stopping, not afraid of running out of
power.
Peter was standing invisibly on the top of a granite rock eroded by the
wind, watching quietly, without any intention of coming out to help one
side.
But suddenly, the sharp-eyed he found that two mercenaries were quietly
riding broomsticks and appeared behind the Thunderbird, planning to
attack the Thunderbird.
Although the two guys were wearing invisibility cloaks, since the
material of the invisibility cloak was made of invisible beast hair, Peter,
who had the talent of invisible beasts, could easily see through them.
Seeing this, Peter had a wicked smile on his face. He closed his eyes and
evoked the power of lightning in the sky, and his body also emitted
traces of electric light, which corresponded to the lightning in the clouds.
Thunderbird was attracted by the mercenaries below, and didn't notice
that two mercenaries were stealthily approaching it not far behind.
The two mercenaries did not directly attack the Thunderbird with a
magic spell. After all, their purpose was to capture it alive, so the two
took out enough anesthetic needles to anesthetize a fire dragon, and then
cast a silent spell. Shoot the Thunderbird.
Just when they thought they were going to succeed, a lightning bolt
appeared out of nowhere, instantly vaporizing the anesthetic needle.
Immediately afterward, two very thick lightning bolts fell from the clouds
and directly hit the two people who were invisible.
The invisibility cloaks on their bodies instantly turned into fly ash, the
broomsticks were blown to pieces, and the two of them were burned to
coke and fell directly.
Thunderbird was also startled by the sudden lightning that appeared
behind him, and his sharp eyes flashed with confusion. It didn't
remember that it had summoned lightning? How could it hit two humans
with such good luck?
And the leader of the mercenary team, who was watching all this,
instantly looked ugly and cursed inwardly. He thought that the two of
them were discovered by the Thunderbird, and then they were hit by the
Thunder. He didn't know that it was the other person.
But after Peter got rid of the two, his expression didn't look good. He's
not a murderer, but damn these people! Especially after they killed a few
poachers who brought him here, Peter wasn't going to let them get out of
here alive!
The poachers under Hyman were killed by these mercenaries after they
sent news to Peter. Although Peter has no friendship with them, since he
suffered this bad luck because of himself, he will avenge them.
Peter showed his body directly, and then made a sharp thunderbird call
towards the sky. After integrating the Thunderbird bloodline, he could
already communicate with the Thunderbird.
The mercenaries below were even more vigilant when they saw Peter
who suddenly appeared, and then they watched in amazement as Peter
communicated with the thunderbirds in the sky with his high-pitched
bird calls.
The mercenaries who originally thought that Peter could share the
Thunderbird's firepower, looked at the way the two communicated and
felt bad, and raised their wands and kept attacking Peter and the
Thunderbird.
At the same time, Peter, who finally made peace with Thunderbird,
breathed a sigh of relief.
He teleported to the opposite side of the mercenaries, looking at these
mercenaries wearing sunglasses and uniforms, his eyes flashed with
coldness.
He waved his wand and directly transformed the metal protecting them
into small snakes, which quickly disappeared into the river.
At the same time, the thunderbirds in the sky instantly launched thunder
and lightning, and the dense and terrifying lightning quickly hit the
ground, and the dazzling electric light illuminated the dark canyon
brightly.
"This lunatic!" The mercenaries cursed in horror as they looked at Peter
who was preventing them from leaving. Knowing that the Thunderbird's
attack can't distinguish between enemy and me, is this boy trying to drag
them to bury? No hatred whatsoever?
It's a pity that they guessed wrong, and the thunder and lightning fell all
over the sky, and along with the torrential rain, the entire canyon was
turned into a thunder pool.
While they struggled to use magic to isolate the lightning strike, Peter
was directly exposed to the lightning without taking any damage.
The lightning flashes around him, he is like a god of thunder bathed in
thunder, and the surrounding thunder and lightning are in his hands like
an arm.
Looking at these open-mouthed mercenaries, Peter shook his hands, and
the surrounding lightning quickly merged into his hands, forming a
dazzling ball of lightning.
"Some more!" Peter yelled at the thunderbirds in the sky.
The Thunderbird seemed to understand it, made a sharp chirping,
flapped its four wings rapidly, and more clouds and mists gathered.
The sturdy lightning bolts all gathered into Peter's hands, and the
dazzling ball lightning turned blue and gave off a manic aura. In the
terrified eyes of the mercenaries, Peter threw the ball lightning in his
hand directly at them.
"Leave!" the mercenary leader shouted loudly, and immediately cast an
Apparition to escape. But what terrified him was that the Anti-Apparition
Charm had been cast here at some point, and they couldn't teleport!
The moment the ball lightning was thrown, Peter teleported away.
When he appeared above the canyon, accompanied by a very dazzling
white light, a deafening explosion followed, and the ball lightning that
contained a huge amount of electricity exploded directly.
Countless thunder and lightning were shot in all directions, like a missile
exploding, and all life in the entire canyon was instantly destroyed.
The resulting hurricane blew dust up the barren canyon, obscuring the
sky.
The Thunderbird hovering in the clouds was also taken aback by this
battle.
Although it was good at making thunder and lightning, it didn't produce
such a powerful thunder and lightning, and immediately looked at Peter
with awe.
I just feel that this kind of person who relies on the appearance of a
human is much stronger than him.
Looking at the dust in the sky, Peter frowned, waved his wand and rolled
up a tornado, sweeping away the dust in the valley. Then he teleported
again and came to the canyon.
At this time, the place was already in a mess, and even the river valley
had been blown up, and the surrounding rock walls had fallen
countlessly, blocking the river to form a dammed lake.
The air was filled with the smell of ozone after lightning explosions, and
Peter wrinkled his nose, skipping a few charred corpses. There were also
some dying guys. After directly adding a spell to move them back to the
west, Peter frowned and said to himself, "Two people are missing.
"Traces appear!"
Peter swept his wand, and the golden sand poured out of the wand,
forming images of mercenaries around him.
Most of these mercenaries died instantly when the lightning exploded.
But two people made a thick rubber wall at the last minute to protect the
two people inside! The rubber of the insulator prevented the two people
from being electrocuted by a huge electric current in the first time.
Although they were seriously injured, Apparated away immediately after
the explosion.
"`"Are there really smart people? They actually know that rubber is an
insulator!"
Peter said in surprise, people in the wizarding world generally look down
on Muggles, and wizards rarely understand Muggle knowledge such as
electrical conductivity or insulators Unexpectedly, he met a wizard who
knew Muggles today.
Although these mercenaries were not wiped out, Peter didn't plan to
chase them either. Now that he has achieved his goal, it is time for him
to return to England after burying the poachers who led his way.
Thunderbird also landed at this time, looking at the corpses of the
mercenaries on the ground, Thunderbird shocked them a few times in
annoyance, then came to Peter's side and chirped at him.
Peter touched the guy, then took out three thunderbird eggs from his
pocket, and said angrily, "You are a really competent father, and you
even forgot your own children. If it wasn't for me Handle, none of them
have a chance to hatch now.
Thunderbird saw his egg with joy in his eyes, and rubbed his head
against Peter like a cat, expressing his gratitude to him.
"Okay, now it's time for you to think about finding a new (good king)
safe place, it's not safe anymore, you have to move!" Peter patted it on
the head and said, "How about going to the Rocky Mountains? It's high
altitude and uninhabited, so it should suit you well.95
Peter waved his wand, and the weed rattan on the ground automatically
woven into a large bird's nest-shaped basket.
He added warm and soft hay to it, and then put three bird eggs in it.
"Now, you can go wherever you want with the basket in your mouth!
Just be careful not to be found by humans.
How? Like it?
The Thunderbird looked at the basket like a bird's nest, picked up the
basket with its beak curiously, looked at the steady bird eggs inside, and
immediately flapped its wings happily, making a happy cry.
"Okay, let's just say goodbye, big guy." Peter patted it on the neck and
said goodbye.
"Cuckoo..." Thunderbird put down the basket, bit Peter's clothes lightly
with its beak, and kept making sounds with pleading eyes.
"You mean your wife was caught by those people and wanted to ask me
to rescue her? And you know where they are?" Peter said in surprise
when he heard Thunderbird's words.
Thunderbird nodded and kept making the sound of prayer.
Chapter 529 The mercenary
camp! Peter who follows!
In an unknown desert in Nevada, there is an unknown camp. It is an
important stronghold and training camp for mercenary wizards,
surrounded by a lot of vigilance and expulsion spells to prevent outsiders
from discovering the secrets here.
At this time, the three beleaguered wizards suddenly Apparated here,
which shocked the mercenaries who were guarding the perimeter of the
camp. Only then did they realize that these three were his companions,
and hurriedly brought the seriously injured three back home. Camp
Rescue.
"Martinson, what happened to you? The organs in your body are about to
be shattered! And such a serious split happened!" Miller, the head of the
camp, asked very puzzled, "You are not going to capture Another
Thunderbird? How did it get like this? What about the others? Why are
you three back?"
The mercenary named Martinson had lingering fears on his face. He let
go of Occlumency and said to the person in charge: "Sir, you should
check my memory directly, I don't know how to describe it!"
Seeing this, Miller, the person in charge, was even more puzzled, and
directly used the Dementor spell to read Martinson's memory without
talking nonsense.
After a while, the person in charge withdrew from Martinson's memory,
gasping for breath, looked at Martinson with shock and horror, and said,
"Who is that person in your memory? Why is he so powerful? He almost
destroyed you all. !
"Yeah, if Davis hadn't figured out that rubber can isolate electricity in
time, the three of us would not have been able to come back!"
Martinson said with a wry smile, "but even so, the huge ball lightning
burst out 363 The strength also shook us to the point of being seriously
injured, and finally we were driven back by the danger of splitting.""
"Who is this person? With such a powerful strength, why am I not
impressed at all?" Miller, the person in charge, pondered the young and
handsome wizard in Martinson's memory, "and why did he hit you so
ruthlessly, we and him Is there any grudge?
"Sir, I may have some guesses."
Davis, who was lying on the other hospital bed, raised his hand weakly,
"Before we went to the cave to catch the thunderbirds, we met a few
poachers and wizards, and we guessed that I am afraid that their target is
also Thunderbird, so they solved them directly.
This powerful wizard should have something to do with the guys who
were killed by us..."
"This is trouble..." Miller frowned, "We not only lost more than a dozen
outstanding members this time, but also provoked such a powerful
wizard, it seems that I need Report this to headquarters and prepare
everything in advance."
Suddenly, the clear sky outside dimmed. Thick dark clouds covered the
sky, accompanied by bursts of thunder and lightning, attracting the
attention of everyone in the camp.
"This weather is so strange. This is a desert area, and the rainfall is pitiful
throughout the year. Why are there so many dark clouds all of a sudden?
Is it going to rain heavily?" A new mercenary looked at the dark clouds in
the sky, said in surprise.
"Pay attention, rookie, this is obviously not a natural scene, there is
something in that cloud!" The old mercenary frowned at the strange dark
clouds in the sky, clenched his wand, and reminded very seriously.
Martinson, who was lying on the hospital bed in the infirmary, also
noticed the scene outside. He looked at the dark sky in the distance
through the skylight, and said to the person in charge seriously: "Sir, that
thunderbird is coming! It seems that It didn't give up the mate we
caught.99
The person in charge, Miller, looked up at the lightning in the clouds, his
expression became more solemn, he considered more, so he turned to
Martinson very seriously: "You said that the thunderbird and the wizard
can communicate and cooperate, then there is There's no chance...that
wizard will follow?"
"It shouldn't be..." Martinson said hesitantly, but his expression became
tense.
At this moment, there was a loud chirping sound in the sky, a small
mouth was torn open in the thick dark clouds, and a big bird with
lightning flashed all over its body landed.
And on the back of the bird, a figure was looming and sitting on it, and
the surrounding thunder and lightning seemed to have no effect on him,
and even gathered around him, setting him off as if the god of thunder
had come to the world!
"It's him! It's that wizard here!" The three mercenaries on the hospital bed
shouted in horror as they stared at the sky outside.
The person in charge of the camp looked at the sky with a solemn
expression, looked at the wizard riding a thunderbird, and quickly
summoned the mercenaries in the camp to resist together.
"All protection! 9
"All protection!""
"Fortified!"
"Super armor protection!"
These mercenaries were well-trained, raised their wands and fired spells
toward the sky, and the dazzling spells rose upward, forming a huge and
solid barrier to protect the entire camp.
Peter and Thunderbird in the sky didn't seem to be in a hurry to attack,
but were constantly accumulating the power of thunder (acdc) electricity,
and the lightning continued to shine in the clouds, illuminating the camp
below.
"My friend in the sky, I don't know how we offended you at the Wolf
training camp? Did we have any misunderstanding? Could you please
stop your anger and have a good talk with us!" Peter shouted.
The mercenaries below looked at their superiors in puzzlement.
There was only one wizard and thunderbirds in the sky.
With the number of hundreds of wizards in their camp, they were enough
to deal with this one person and one bird.
Do they need to speak in a negotiating tone? And let them use the
protective screen so solemnly.
It's not that the person in charge, Miller, didn't feel the dissatisfaction of
his subordinates, but he was also bitter at this time.
If he hadn't seen such a terrifying scene in Martinson's memory, he would
not have been so compromising and wanted to make peace.
The camp has already lost more than a dozen senior members.
If there are more losses, the person in charge will not need to leave now.
Under the thundercloud, Peter sat on the back of the Thunderbird. He
heard the voice of the person in charge below, but he ignored it. Instead,
he reached out and patted the Thunderbird on the back and said, "Let's
start. 35
Thunderbird received the order, flapped its wings rapidly, and the
lightning increased around it.
The thunder and lightning accumulated in the clouds were already very
large.
With the cry of the thunderbird, the thunder and lightning in the clouds
were like a flood that had been released, accompanied by heavy rain.
The descent of , like a god's punishment, it fell quickly.
At this moment, Peter made a move with both hands, and the terrifying
thunder around him quickly gathered in his hands. In the blink of an eye,
the lightning in the entire sky disappeared, leaving only the dark blue
lightning ball the size of a billiard ball in Peter's hand. .
The Thunderbird sensed the changes in the environment and became
more excited, summoning more thunderbolts. The cooperation of the two
turned the entire cloud layer into a sea of thunder, which was
extremely terrifying.
I saw that with the activation of his skills, the dark clouds in the sky
became more and more, almost covering the entire sky, the water vapor
in the clouds became more active, the lightning gathered more and more,
and the whole sky was densely packed with thunder and lightning,
booming.
The sound is endless.
"God, where the hell did this monster come from?" The mercenaries in
the camp below looked up in horror. They had never heard of a wizard
possessing such a terrifying power of thunder, which completely broke
their recognition. Know.
The ball lightning revealed a terrifying aura of destruction, and kept
making a sizzling sound, and the energy contained in it changed the
magnetic field of the surrounding space!
Peter didn't sit back and watch. He sat on the back of the Thunderbird
and used his lightning skills. His ability was optimized by the system.
Compared with the Thunderbird, the ability to use lightning was more
advantageous.
The barrier erected by hundreds of people is indeed not to be
underestimated, and the lightning of hundreds of millions of volts only
shook the protective cover for a moment, and it was not shattered.
But the mercenaries below were not happy, because the countless
thunders followed, and the intensive attacks were on the protective
cover.
Wandering in the thunder, Peter and Thunderbird are like elves in a sea
of thunder, flying recklessly over the camp. The lightning is like a net
of thunder, scattered in the sky, and it will fall at any time.
The sturdy thunderbolt with a voltage of hundreds of billions of volts hit
the protective cover heavily, with a rumbling sound, a very dazzling light
erupted, making everyone close their eyes and cover their ears.
Chapter 530 Peter's Thunder
Attack, Destroyed Camp
Peter struggled to control the lightning ball, and he was a little too big.
Although he inherited the Thunderbird's talent and optimized it, such a
huge amount of electricity was not something he could master for a
while.
Thunderbird also felt the terrifying energy of the lightning ball on his
back. If it exploded directly, the lightning elf like it would not be spared,
so he was very nervous and screamed in horror.
"Don't worry, I won't hurt you!" Peter quickly reassured, then clenched
his hands tightly to suppress the lightning in his hands, and hurriedly
threw them towards the camp, then immediately urged, "Go! 99
Thunderbird also felt terrified, and without Peter's reminder, he
immediately used his maximum strength to evoke the storm and fled in
the distance.
At the same time, the mercenaries in the camp below looked strangely at
the lightning that suddenly disappeared from the sky, and were puzzled.
Miller, the person in charge who has been following Peter's movements,
saw the ball lightning rapidly descending from above, his face changed,
and he shouted in horror: "Quick! Strengthen the protective cover with
maximum strength! Otherwise, no-one will survive!"
The mercenaries did not understand the fear of the person in charge, but
they still obeyed the order and raised their wands to reinforce the
protective cover, but before the reinforcement was completed, the very
dazzling ball lightning was directly above the protective cover at a
distance of less than ten meters. – Blast.
With the dazzling light enough to blind the eyes, the camp was
illuminated in a vast expanse of white, followed by a loud noise that
shook the sky and the earth.
Even if there was a protective cover to block it, the huge vibration wave
still shook the unsuspecting people directly.
All senses were lost, and the body was seriously injured.
The person in charge of the camp looked outside the barrier in horror.
The terrifying thunder and lightning exploded, destroying everything
around him. Then, he looked at the super protective cover that was cast
by hundreds of people, like a layer of fragile paper, it was easily torn
apart!
The mercenaries faced the natural disaster-like scene, like ants, they were
blown into the sky by the hurricane rolled up outside, accompanied by
countless screams, and finally the entire camp gradually became quiet.
The clouds in the sky gradually dissipated, and the sun shines on the
camp again.
At this time, it seems like a hurricane has been swept over here, and
there is no intact building.
Some unfortunate mercenaries also died tragically.
The rest are not broken hands and feet, or they are full of
embarrassment, with a terrified expression on the face of the rest of their
lives.
Among the piles of rubble, the head of the camp walked out with a face
full of anger. He looked at the destroyed camp with a desperate
expression. Even if he was not killed by Peter today, he would inevitably
be punished by the headquarters.
The surviving mercenaries crawled out of the various ruins in
embarrassment, came to the person in charge, and watched together.
Suddenly, a loud chirping sound came from a distance, and in the
terrified eyes of everyone, Peter sat on the back of the Thunderbird and
continued to approach them.
"Attack! Attack!" The person in charge shouted loudly through gritted
teeth, and then took the lead in firing a death curse.
Without the person in charge reminding him, the other mercenaries fired
a spell at Peter immediately.
Before Peter and Thunderbird were high in the clouds, they used
thunderbolt to attack from a distance, leaving them helpless.
But now that they dare to come down, they will naturally not miss this
opportunity.
The mercenaries attacked Peter with the death curse without saving any
magic power, and green light shone on the camp.
Although the curse of death is known as instant death, it can be blocked
with physical defense.
Therefore, in the process of Peter's progress, boulders and brick walls
constantly flew out to block Peter's death curse attack.
The previous thunderbolt attack only killed a dozen guys, so there are
still hundreds of mercenaries here.
Although the strength of these people is far from Peter's, the combination
is not something Peter can defeat in a short time. .
However, Peter didn't plan to spend a lot of time with them.
His goal today was to rescue Thunderbird's partner.
After all, this was his younger brother's daughter-in-law, and he couldn't
give up at will.
That's right, now Thunderbird thinks Peter is the boss. Because of the
fusion of Thunderbird genes, in Thunderbird's eyes, Peter is a kind of
humanoid, and he is also a very powerful kind.
So the Thunderbird suddenly became smarter, and hugged Peter's thigh
tightly. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn't get rid of it. He simply
handed over his three eggs to Peter for safekeeping, and then begged him
to save his wife.
When Peter learned of the Thunderbird's thoughts, he couldn't help but
feel very curious and amused. This Thunderbird doesn't look very smart,
but it turns out that he still knows how to hold his thighs, and he is very
vengeful and knows his way, and successfully brings Peter to the
mercenary camp.
There is no ordinary way to deal with these mercenaries for a while, not
to mention that this is the United States, and Peter has entered illegally,
so he plans to make a quick fight and leave quickly with Thunderbird.
Seeing that the Death Curse was useless, the mercenaries didn't give up,
they directly summoned the fiery fire, turned into a flaming dragon and
attacked Peter and Thunderbird.
At the same time, arrows of light were continuously shot from the wand,
turning into a rain of arrows, vowing to shoot Peter into a sieve.
Peter let the Thunderbird fly back to the sky, and he jumped down,
teleported and disappeared from mid-air, and appeared again in the
crowd.
Before the mercenaries could react, Peter opened his mouth and let out a
shrill cry like a baby crying.
People around him who heard the sound were not at all prepared, and
instantly fell down, covering their ears.
On the contrary, some mercenaries who had been deafened before were
fortunately not affected and continued to attack Peter.
Peter turned and teleported and disappeared, dodging several spells of
attack, and when he reappeared, he was at the height of the camp.
Looking at the crowd of dead and wounded, he smiled and said to
himself: "The sound of death is used in this kind of loud noise. The
ranged attack is really good.
But when he thought of the magic that Voldemort created to protect his
vision and hearing, Peter also sighed, the sound of death and the eye of
the basilisk are only suitable for sudden large-scale attacks, if the other
party is prepared , Immediately closing the visual and hearing words,
there is no way to work.
0.・Ask for flowers・
Of course, these American mercenary wizards have never experienced
their own skills, so Peter can give full play to his abilities today.
He looked at the dozens of mercenaries left around him, with a playful
expression on his face, and then his eyes turned into orange snake pupils,
and while fighting against the mercenaries, he glanced at them.
The mercenaries were already terrified at this time, and they saw their
companions fall to the ground after Peter let out a cry.
Not fortunate that he and the others escaped this wave of attacks, he saw
the eyes of the god of death, his body quickly turned into stone, and
turned into statues with expressions of horror and despair.
Seeing this kind of terrifying magic, the remaining mercenaries were
terrified and wanted to close their eyes to avoid this attack, but closing
their eyes at this time was no different from courting death.
They didn't have the kind of magic Voldemort had created, they just tried
to keep their eyes from meeting Peter's.
There are a few guys who think they are smart, like thinking of the
rumored ability of Medusa, conjuring a bright shield, and trying to deal
with Peter's weird magic by reflection, but obviously they think too
much, as long as they see Peter Eyes, whether looking directly or
indirectly, all turned into stone statues without exception.
"Gouging out the bone! Down!
"Now back to the topic. First of all, where did you hide the Thunderbird
that you captured? Second, tell me, what is the purpose of your
cooperation with Voldemort? If you answer truthfully, I can consider
letting it go. You are dead. Otherwise, I can think of countless ways to
make you suffer!""
"Wrong answer!" Peter said calmly, then pointed with his wand.
The camp leader, Miller, only stared at Peter's lower body and did not
dare to look him in the eye.
He shouted to Peter in anger and panic: "Why do you want to be so
cruel? What do we have to do with you? You want to destroy our camp?
We have thousands of members besides here, aren't you afraid of our
revenge?"5
Peter's voice suddenly sounded in Miller's mind, which shocked him,
thinking that the magic of his closed hearing had been unlocked.
"You not only killed my three guides, but also captured my Thunderbird,
how can there be no injustice?"
Peter said with a smile, "Besides, isn't your group of mercenaries calling
themselves the purgers? I I'm just curious what benefit Voldemort has
given you to cooperate with him and go to the British wizarding world to
make trouble?"
Peter smiled and looked at the person in charge who had closed his
hearing and dared not look directly at him.
"Don't worry, I'm chatting with you using a method similar to dementor.
My deadly voice is useless to you now." Peter jokingly looked at the
person in charge with a worried expression.
"I'm just an ordinary member, how can I know about these high-level
things!" Miller's eyes flashed dark, and at the same time, he showed a
panicked expression, and said innocently.
Chapter 531 Miller's Threat, Camp
Warehouse
In the ruined camp, Peter retracted his wand, calmly looked at Miller,
who was lying on the ground, and said, "Can you answer my question
now? Otherwise, I don't mind using other methods to interrogate him. "
Miller slumped to the ground, tortured by the Cruciatus, he looked at
Peter panting in horror, nodded quickly and said, "I do! I do! As long as
you let me go, I can tell you anything. !"
"Let's talk about it, where did the Thunderbirds that you captured go?"
Peter's palm flashed a flash of light, looking at him incredulously, "And
what are you and Voldemort arguing about? Why are you sending so
many mercenaries there? Britain joins Voldemort's side?"
Seeing the electric light flickering in Peter's hand, Miller was full of fear,
he swallowed, and hurriedly pointed to a pyramid-shaped stone platform
not far away, explaining: "That's the warehouse of our camp, and the
Thunderbirds are there. In that "three six three"! I will take you there!
"Oh?" Peter glanced at the stone platform made of stone bricks, and if
there was no person in charge, he would not have found it. The body
shook for a while, and a clone came out of the body and went straight to
inquire with another wand.
And Peter himself continued to look at Miller and said with a half-smile,
"You haven't answered my second question, are you planning to delay
time?" After speaking, the lightning in his left hand became even more
violent, The whistle kept ringing.
Miller looked at another identical person who jumped out of Peter in
shock, his eyes widened and he blurted out: "Clone! You are Peter York?!
35
Then, looking at the lightning in his palm, he shrank his head in horror,
and said with a wry smile, "I'm just a camp leader, not a high-level
purger, how could I know about the high-level things! Although they
cooperated with Voldemort, I am I heard about it, but it was a team from
another camp that was dispatched.
Each training camp is directly led by the top level, and they are not
allowed to communicate with each other, so I have no way of knowing."
"Really?" Peter looked at Miller, who had a sincere face in front of him,
and said with a half-smile, "Then I heard that your eldest brother, Robert
Miller, is one of the top board members of the purgers. The main reason
for the head of the camp, didn't he talk to you about this? 35
"How do you know...?" Miller blurted out, but immediately reacted,
looking at the murderous Peter with a look of despair and pleading,
"please don't kill me, we are all caught in the high-level affairs. Under the
oath curse, if you utter a word, you will be killed by backlash! I can't
help it...
"Hmph, you're quite good at disguising, Occlumency is also good, and
you can actually create false memories."
Peter looked at him coldly, with a complimenting tone in his mouth,
which made Miller even more alarmed. , "It's a pity that you can't make
other people have a solid brain like you, and can resist my mind reading
skills.
I have seen a lot of things about you from them, Mike Miller! You still
use your original Talk to me with your face, or I'll just let my
Thunderbird give you a click?"
Suddenly, Peter's body paused, his eyes became colder, and he stared
straight at Miller and said, "My avatar is dead! It seems that you are still
very restless, Mac Miller."
"Crucifixion!" Peter uttered the Crucifixion directly.
Ah! Miller lay on the ground screaming in pain, his veins burst out, and
his whole body trembled, but gradually...it turned into laughter.
He stared at Peter grimly, and smiled grimly: "Peter York, do you think
you'll win? I know you're famous in England, but this is America! It's our
purger's territory! I've passed the news here.
Back to headquarters!
There were some people on the board who were against working with
Voldemort, but if you dare to kill me, the board will fall to Voldemort's
side, and thousands of our mercenaries will pour into the UK, turn the
country upside down, and turn your loved ones upside down. Friends are
killed!
"Mad!" Peter frowned and threw it away in disgust, looking at the man
who was being tortured and laughing wildly.
But Miller thought his threat had succeeded, and said more brazenly:
"Peter York, you destroyed my camp and killed so many people.
As long as you will kneel down and pray to me, and accept me as Lord, I
will How about letting go of your country? You must know that there
was a wizard prince in the Middle East who killed us and angered us, and
we burned the city down with a fiery fire spell, and not a wizard
remained! 35
Peter gave him an idiotic look, he never recognized England as his
homeland, and even if he messed up the wizarding world, it would be the
Ministry of Magic and Dumbledore who would have the headaches,
what's his business?
But Peter still thought he was too noisy, so he sealed his mouth with a
curse.
Then he leaned over and looked at him with a smile and said: "Don't
worry, I won't kill you, and most of your companions are not dead.
I will petrify all of you and keep your consciousness, but in the future
you will only be able to Live as a statue.
Speaking of which, you should thank me, after you become a statue, you
don't need to eat or drink, as long as you protect the statue, you can even
live for hundreds of thousands of years, is this considered an alternative
immortality?"
Hearing these words, Miller's eyes became frightened.
He wanted to ask for mercy, but his mouth was sealed and he couldn't
speak.
I wanted to close my eyes, but I couldn't.
I could only watch Peter's eyes suddenly turn into gloomy vertical eyes in
horror and despair.
Then he felt a burst of dizziness, his body quickly turned to petrification,
and his six senses were lost.
Although he could feel that he was still alive, it was as if he was locked
in a dark cage, unable to move.
After resolving Miller, Peter left him alone. He turned around and came
to the pyramid-shaped stone platform, inserted Miller's wand into a hole
in the stone tablet, and read: "Araduvalit...
After being petrified, Miller could no longer use Occlumency, so Peter
easily knew how to enter the warehouse, otherwise, the mechanism
inside would be enough to eat a pot by himself.
The stone tablet on the stone platform was instantly separated from left
to right and turned into a stone gate. The thunderbird in the sky seemed
to sense the presence of his wife, and swooped down to Peter's side,
shaking his head, trying to get in.
"You're here to pick me up, you know? I'll rescue your wife. Peter patted
it on the neck and stopped it.
Thunderbird nodded and stopped obediently, lightning flashing all over
his body, as if 3.2 assured Peter that no one would break in.
Encouraged by the clever Thunderbird, Peter walked in.
The warehouse is very big, Peter can barely see the roof, and there are
several football fields around it. The rows of wooden shelves are filled
with countless things, like a showroom.
"Show me the way!" Peter read, waving his wand.
A ray of light flew out from the wand, leading into the depths of the
warehouse.
Peter followed the light guide, but looked at the items on the surrounding
shelves and couldn't help but be surprised.
Everything on this shelf is full of magical fluctuations.
There are weapons such as swords, potted magic plants, gold and silver
utensils, and even clay pots that keep flowing out of milk, as well as
black magic books with a strong dark atmosphere.
Peter looked at the things around him, his eyes widened, he wiped the
nonexistent saliva from the corner of his mouth, and murmured: "It's
going to be posted!"
Chapter 532 Make a fortune!
Move out! The belated mercenary
The things in this warehouse are almost all magical items from all over
the world, which these mercenary wizards plundered from other
countries and magical families.
These guys have never accepted money but not fate, so they are rejected
and wanted by the Ministry of Magic in most countries around the world.
But obviously, behind these mercenaries, the Magical Congress of the
United States is unclear.
Although the Magical Congress has often condemned mercenaries, and
even wanted one or two missions, in the past few decades in the United
States, the number of mercenaries in the United States has become more
and more numerous, and their strength has become stronger and
stronger. unusual place.
But Peter didn't pay attention to these at this time, he stared straight at
these magic items, wishing to put them in his pocket immediately. It's all
windfall!
But he still resisted the temptation to go deeper and came to the back of
the warehouse. He even saw a very large feathered snake skeleton, neatly
assembled and placed, the skeleton exuded a warm and dazzling light,
just like Like a small sun, it illuminates the surrounding environment
brightly.
Peter swallowed, God, these mercenaries are so rich.
At the beginning, he regarded a feathered snake scale as a treasure, but
in the end, although he spent it on treating Regulus, he also got back
many precious magic books from the Black family.
With such a large skeleton of a feathered snake now, 02 is something that
can make those healers and potion masters fight over their heads.
A shrill cry brought Peter back to God, he looked away with difficulty
and fell on the Thunderbird who was locked in the big cage.
At this time, Thunderbird looked at Peter very vigilantly and
suspiciously.
It felt the breath of the same kind from Peter, and also the breath of her
husband and children, but it didn't understand how it was a human
being?
Peter looked at the frail ptarmigan, who had apparently been given a
large dose of ecstasy and couldn't move for a while. After briefly
indicating to it that he was here to rescue it, Peter eagerly grabbed a
suitcase from his pocket.
Opening the suitcase, Peter looked at a room the size of a room inside,
shook his head and said, "It's still too small to hold so many things."
But then he used his wand to continuously cast the Traceless Stretching
Charm in it. Today, he is bound to remove all the things in this
warehouse, or he will be so sorry for himself.
Finally, when Peter sensed that the box was already twice the size of this
warehouse, Peter stopped. Then, waving his wand, he moved the
warehouse shelves and the items on them into the boxes from near to far.
Looking at the various magic items flying in the sky, Peter's eyes glowed,
and he said with a smile: "It's all mine, these mercenaries are really rich
boys!"
Thinking that this was just a warehouse of one of the purgers' camps,
Peter wanted to loot their headquarters and other camps right away, but
it was obviously not practical. So after a little regret, Peter happily waved
his wand and packed everything he could see in the warehouse into the
box.
After about half an hour, Peter finally emptied the entire warehouse.
Looking at the empty warehouse, Peter was very satisfied. He looked at
the only remaining cage with the Thunderbird in it, a spell went down,
shattered the cage, and quickly left the room with it, setting a fire on the
warehouse.
Not long after Peter left the place with two Thunderbirds, a group of
mercenaries rushed over. The leader was a very strong man, who looked
similar to the camp leader Mac Miller, and it was obvious that they were
brothers.
As soon as Robert Miller and the other mercenaries arrived, they looked
at the ruined camp with gloom and anger on their faces.
Then see the lifelike statues and the dead mercenaries on the ground.
With a grim expression on his face, Robert roared and ordered, "Go and
see if there are any survivors?"
The staff looked at Robert Miller's appearance and did not dare to offend
him, so they scattered and hurriedly looked for survivors.
Robert looked at the surrounding stone statues, walked over with a
dignified expression, tapped lightly with his wand, tried several magics,
but failed to unlock the petrification spell on them. I tried to feed the
potion again, but it still didn't work.
"Boss, we found your brother's statue, and we invite you to come over."
After a while, a mercenary ran over and said with a heavy face.
When Robert heard this, although he was mentally prepared, he still
couldn't hide his grief.
He walked over quickly and came to a half-recumbent stone statue.
Looking at his brother's frightened face, his anger burst out.
He touched his brother's face and tried all the spells he knew, but nothing
worked.
"Boss, everything in the warehouse has been emptied! What's more
abhorrent is that the attackers set fire to the warehouse, leaving nothing
behind!" Robert's deputy ran over and said another bad guy in a rage.
information.
"What! Evacuated?" Robert stood up, and he couldn't care about anything
else, grabbing his deputy's collar, "There are treasures that we have
accumulated over the decades, items worth hundreds of millions of Zhuo
pots. Ah, so it's gone?!
The deputy was also angry and painful at this time, his expression was
heavy, and he gritted his teeth with red eyes and said: "That goddamn
thief, we just transferred the materials from other camps to this place for
temporary storage, and now they are gone in a blink of an eye.
Even he even has a wooden frame.
Don't leave it all, we will all be evacuated! If I knew who he was, I would
definitely cramp him to the bone, so that he can't live or die!"
"Contact the potions master and the curse remover immediately, and be
sure to wake up all those who have been hit by the petrification spell. I
must know who has the courage to oppose our purgers! 35 Robert Miller
blushed, said through gritted teeth.
Several mercenaries nodded and hurried to the contact, while others
continued to search for survivors.
"Boss, there are live ones here!" Several mercenaries shouted excitedly on
the collapsed house in the distance.
As soon as Robert heard it, an Apparition appeared there, and he looked
at the ruined house, and a bloody, weak man was crushed underneath.
There were two companions who had been crushed to death beside him.
These three people were the three who had escaped from the canyon.
They were lying in the infirmary.
Unfortunately, they were crushed by the collapsed house.
They were attacked by countless thunderbolts, and they were hit by the
sound of Peter's death.
At this time, only the guy named Martinson survived, but he was also
dying at this time, and his mouth was spitting blood continuously.
Robert hurriedly took out the life-saving potion and fed it, but it only
made him reluctantly return to light, unable to stop the passage of his
body's vitality.
"Martinson, tell me, who did it? Which organization or family? Can you
lose so much?" Robert asked quickly while taking advantage of this
century.
"Old... boss, I... my memory..." Martinson pointed hard at his head, trying
to say something, but the blood kept flowing out of his mouth.
"You said you saw what they looked like? Let me see your memory?"
Robert clearly understood what he meant and asked quickly.
Martinson nodded and said with unwillingness and difficulty: "Boss...
avenge us!"
Robert Miller stopped talking nonsense, put his wand directly on his
head, and said, "Liligree!" He was eager to know who was fighting against
the Purifiers.
After a few seconds, Robert, who was reading the memory, came back to
his senses, his eyes were full of shock and anger, his expression was
distorted, and he gritted his teeth and spat out a few words: "Peter York!
It's you! 99
At the same time, over Hogwarts, the originally sunny weather turned
gloomy, with clouds covering the sky, accompanied by bursts of
lightning.
The sudden change in the weather instantly caught the attention of the
professors, who all looked at the sky outside curiously.
Dumbledore, who was sitting in the principal's office, looked at the
sudden change of weather outside the window, especially the two
looming figures in the clouds, his expression became solemn.
But suddenly, as if he had discovered something, a relaxed smile
appeared on his face.
He murmured: "What an unexpected guest, it seems that Peter had an
extraordinary weekend today.
Chapter 533 Thunderbirds at
Hogwarts, Nanny Hagrid
The sky over Hogwarts was suddenly covered with dark clouds, and the
thunder was rolling, causing the students who were playing outside the
castle to rush into the castle, fearing that they would be drenched in the
rain.
"It's really strange weather." Hagrid, who was resting in the wooden
house, stretched out his head and complained at the sudden change of
weather.
"Look, there is something flying in the clouds!" Some students noticed the
movement and pointed to the sky excitedly.
"Hey...!" Accompanied by two loud chirping sounds, two huge birds flew
down from the sky, flapping their four wings, and surrounded by
lightning bolts, they were very brave.
"Wow, what animal is this? It's so cool!" Ronald said in amazement,
looking at the images of the two thunderbirds.
"This is a thunderbird! Ronald, you should really take your lesson on
protecting magical creatures."
Hermione, who was beside him, rolled his eyes and said, then looked at
the two thunderbirds approaching the castle, and said very puzzled , "But
the question is don't Thunderbirds live in America? How come two
suddenly appeared here?"
"Maybe they got lost, don't you think, Harry?" Ronald said curiously,
looking at the Thunderbird.
Harry didn't answer Ronald's words, but pointed to one of the
Thunderbirds and exclaimed, "Look, there's a man on the Thunderbird's
back!"
Professor McGonagall also noticed the situation. During this period of
uncertainty in the outside world, she hurriedly urged a curious student to
return to the castle, and then watched the Thunderbird approaching the
school vigilantly.
Until the two thunderbirds quickly landed in front of the school gate,
Professor McGonagall was surprised when he saw the person sitting on
the back of the thunderbirds: "Peter, what are you!" Then he looked at
the two thunderbirds, "You This is...?35
Peter jumped off the Thunderbird's back neatly, and finally breathed a
sigh of relief. He smiled and greeted the surprised Professor McGonagall:
"Good afternoon, Professor McGonagall. These are my two new friends, a
Frank, and Michelle.
The two Thunderbirds seemed to understand Peter's introduction and
greeted Professor McGonagall with a loud voice.
"Oh...Merlin!"
Professor McGonagall was startled by the actions of the two
thunderbirds, patted his chest, then frowned and looked at Peter sternly,
"Professor York, I remember telling you that you are not a brigadier
general.
If you bring dangerous things into the school! Have you forgotten?
Schools only allow students to bring less dangerous owls, cats or toads
into the school.
As a professor, should you lead by example 々“?”
Looking at Professor McGonagall incarnated as a lioness, Peter quickly
explained: "Professor McGonagall, don't worry, I won't bring them into
the school, I just rescued them from a group of bad guys, and now I want
to put them in the forbidden forest first.
They live in here and take them away after a while, and they're all very
obedient and won't hurt the students.
I promise!
"Thunderbirds are very dangerous magical creatures, Peter, you can't be
so rash..." Professor McGonagall said with a stubborn personality and a
disapproving expression.
"I agree!"
A voice came from behind Professor McGonagall.
It was Dumbledore in a blue and white robe with a silver star pattern.
He walked over slowly, interrupted McGonagall's words with a smile, and
said, "I am very welcome.
Two new members of the Forbidden Forest have joined, so that it can be
a little more lively there.
"Albus, you have to know that thunderbirds are 5X dangerous animals by
the Ministry of Magic, and are placed in the forbidden forest so close to
the school, are you sure it is wise?"
McGonagall looked at Dumbledore angrily, "and this Animals whip up
storms and thunder at every turn, do you want to have thunderstorms all
day at Hogwarts?
Still smiling, Dumbledore turned his head to Peter and said, "I think Peter
can sort this out, right?
Now that Dumbledore agreed, Peter nodded quickly, asked the two
Thunderbirds behind him to put away their abilities, and assured
McGonagall: "Don't worry, Professor McGonagall, I will let them restrain
their abilities.
As long as they don't actively summon thunderstorms, Hogwarts can It
won't make any difference..."
Just as Peter was trying to assure McGonagall, a thunderous voice came
from behind him: "Merlin, two thunderbirds! Am I dreaming?"
I saw Hagrid approaching, and he was staring at the two thunderbirds,
and Peter and Dumbledore didn't even notice. Like seeing a peerless
beauty, Hagrid approached Thunderbird eagerly and cautiously, as if he
wanted to touch but didn't dare.
When the Thunderbirds saw the half-giant, they warned him vigilantly,
especially Frank, the Thunderbird. Seeing that Hagrid's salty hands
wanted to touch his wife, he was covered in lightning, ready to attack
him at any time.
"Stop! Frank, Michelle, this is my friend and won't hurt you." Peter
quickly reassured.
When the two Thunderbirds heard Peter's words, they fell silent, no
longer resisting Hagrid's approach.
The Dumbledore people were surprised that the two Thunderbirds
listened to Peter so much.
Hagrid watched this scene with admiration and longing, feeling very
disappointed at the Thunderbird's resistance to him. But he was still very
curious and asked: "Peter, where did you get these two thunderbirds?
Don't they live in America? How could they be here?
"I rescued them from a group of mercenaries, and they ended up
entangling me."
Peter explained with a wry smile, before "Considering that they are not
safe there, I will bring them back and settle them first."
Said Then he took out a huge basket-shaped bird's nest from his pocket,
"and they had children to hatch, so they packed them back together.
Looking at the three ptarmigan eggs in the basket, the three of
Dumbledore were also surprised, especially Hagrid, who jumped up
excitedly, looking at the eggs in the basket with fiery eyes, "My God,
there are actually three ptarmigan eggs. Baby! It's a miracle!"
The two Thunderbird parents looked at the big man with hot eyes, and
stopped in front of the bird's eggs vigilantly, preventing Hagrid from
getting close to their children, which made him instantly discouraged.
Peter looked at this with a funny look and said to him, "Hagrid, can I ask
you to do me a favor and take care of Frank and Michelle and their
children? I know you're taking care of magical creatures.
They are very skilled, so I would like to ask you to find a suitable place in
the forbidden forest to temporarily place them...
Hearing Peter's words, Hagrid's eyes widened, and he quickly nodded his
head in surprise, "Yes! I will! I am very familiar with the Forbidden
Forest. I can create a special area and transform it into a place suitable
for them to live. !
"I can also help hatch ptarmigan eggs!" Hagrid was excited, "I know
ptarmigan eggs need lightning to hatch. I can find someone to make a
lightning device to speed up the hatching group of ptarmigan babies."
"Hey...!" Thunderbirds yelled angrily at Hagrid, signaling that they could
hatch on their own without his help.
Although Hagrid couldn't understand the thunderbird's chirping, he still
retracted his hand embarrassedly. Although the half-giant's physique was
resistant to beatings, he still didn't want to be treated by the
thunderbird's electric shock.
Peter looked at this scene amusingly, the two thunderbirds were willing
to come back with him, beyond his expectations.
But he is also very happy to have such two powerful magical animals to
follow.
But he doesn't usually have the time and patience to take care of it, so he
can only leave it to Hagrid, a fanatic of magical animals.
Chapter 534 The forces behind
the purgers! Drake's anomaly
With Hagrid, a very dedicated nanny, Peter reassured him to hand over
the Thunderbird and Eggs to him, and then walked slowly along the
shore of Black Lake with Dumbledore.
As for Professor McGonagall, she had no choice but to go back to the
office. She had just discovered that several Gryffindor students were
staring at the Thunderbirds who were led away by Hagrid.
She wants to formulate stricter school rules as soon as possible to
prohibit those restless students from sneaking into the forbidden forest.
With these unreliable principals and professors, she felt that there were
more white hairs on her head.
By the lake, Dumbledore and Peter were discussing mercenaries.
"So you went to America today and met the purgers there, and their
camp?" Dumbledore asked seriously, he didn't ask Peter why he went to
America, but heard Peter say that the purgers were in a camp When there
were hundreds of people, his expression became solemn.
Seeing Dumbledore's expression, Peter asked curiously, "Did something
go wrong with the Death Eaters recently?"
Dumbledore nodded and said: "Severus said that the number of
mercenaries among the Death Eaters has increased significantly recently,
and they have basically filled the middle and high-level elites.
The number of people lost before has been quickly replenished, and it has
also increased by no means.
Less.
So today's Death Eaters are stronger than ever!""
But then he smiled again and said: "They had prepared a big move
before, to launch 380 simultaneous attacks on the Ministry of Magic and
Hogwarts, but the news of immortality announced by you interrupted the
process.
Voldemort shifted his main task to finding the Phoenix, which caused the
dissatisfaction of the collaborating purgers. It was only suppressed by
Voldemort's great strength. But if it goes on like this, sooner or later, they
will have a conflict, and they don't know what the situation will be. "
Hearing this, Peter sneered: "I don't know if this Voldemort is stupid, or if
he sliced himself stupidly, and invited so many mercenary members to
join the Death Eaters.
Isn't this attracting wolves into the room.
Isn't he afraid of these greedy mercenaries, sooner or later? Will there be
a backlash someday? 39
"Voldemort is not stupid." Dumbledore shook his head, "He is very
confident in his own strength, and he is confident that relying on his
powerful strength, he can suppress these rebellious mercenaries. 39
"Actually, the Death Eaters under his command are no different from
these mercenaries.
When Voldemort is strong, they are more loyal and obedient than anyone
else.
But when Voldemort loses power, these people escape more than anyone
else.
Faster.
Except for a few loyal subordinates like Bella Critus, others have their
own careful thoughts like mercenaries.
So for Voldemort, whether it is a Death Eater or a hired (acdc)
mercenary, it is just a means available to him. He doesn't care whether
these people are truly loyal to him, as long as they can be used by him. "
Hearing Dumbledore's words, Peter nodded in agreement. But he still
reminded: "Although these mercenaries have always wanted money, I
don't know what kind of big price Voldemort made to let these
mercenaries choose to cooperate with him regardless of the cost. 39
"And when I dealt with those mercenaries this time, I saw a lot of
interesting things in the mind of one of their little leaders."
Peter said to Dumbledore with a half-smile, "Behind these purgers, there
is a relationship with the Magic Congress of the United States.
An unclear relationship.
It would be quite interesting if there was a Magic Congress in the
cooperation between the Death Eaters and the Purifiers!"
Hearing this, Dumbledore didn't look too surprised, but his expression
became more solemn, and he sighed and said: "This is also what I worry
about the most, the Magic Association has always wanted to dominate
the global magic circle and become the most powerful magic in the
world. government.
It's just that magic is not as quick as Muggle technology, and it takes a
long time to settle down.
Therefore, they have used various methods to suppress the Ministry of
Magic of various countries over the years, and secretly acquiesced in
cultivating the notorious group of Cleaners, wantonly plundering all
kinds of magic knowledge wealth all over the world. "
"So, the British Ministry of Magic has become a thorn in the side of the
Magic Congress?"
Peter asked with great interest, "The Magic Congress wants to cooperate
with the Death Eaters through the purgers, and then disrupt the British
wizarding world? No matter who wins, whoever wins If you lose, the
final result is that the strength of the British magic circle will be
regressed, and the Magic Council will become the ultimate beneficiary?"
"It's so funny!"
Peter praised with a play-watching attitude, "There are quite a few
people in the Magic Society who have brains, and they are so ambitious
that they can come up with such conspiracies.
Unlike British magic The group of sacks and sacks in the Ministry of the
Ministry of Finance, every day, think about fighting in the nest and
excluding dissidents.
It seems that the British Ministry of Magic will be finished sooner or
later, and it will be like the Muggle world.
Listening to Peter's sarcastic words and his irrelevant attitude,
Dumbledore raised his brows, looked at Peter and said, "You are an
Englishman now!"
Then I was a flower gardener in my last life, Peter said silently.
The two skipped this topic, and instead talked about the daily teaching in
the school.
Peter wasn't surprised until he saw Draco sitting by the lake not far away.
At this time, Draco no longer had the arrogant look he used to have, and
his expression was heavy and troubled.
"Draco, why are you sitting here alone? Where's Goalcrab and the others?
Didn't you play with you?" Peter asked gently as he walked over to him.
"Professor York! Professor Dumbledore!" Draco turned his head to see the
two of them, stood up hurriedly, his expression restrained, his eyes
avoided looking at the two of them, and he explained with a guilty
conscience, "I want to be alone, So I didn't call them together.
"Mr.
Malfoy, you look uneasy, what's on your mind?"
Dumbledore said kindly, "if you have a problem that you can't solve, you
can come to us professors, I think we're all happy to help you solve the
problem.
After all Worrying thoughts should not be the troubles of students.
You can spend more time with your friends, and sincere friendship can
always resolve a lot of troubles.
"I see, Professor Dumbledore. Draco nodded, then quickly said goodbye,
"I'm going back to the dormitory, goodbye Professor Dumbledore!
Goodbye Professor York! 33 said and ran to the castle.
The two silently looked at Draco who walked away quickly, and only
looked back at each other until the figure disappeared.
"Did you see that? His mission..." Peter looked at Dumbledore sternly.
Dumbledore nodded, looked inexplicably in the direction Draco was
leaving, and said with a sigh: "Although little Malfoy's Occlumency has
been practiced, it is obviously still very crude, like a fishing net, although
it cannot be hit directly.
Break through barriers, but it is full of loopholes for a superb Dementor.""
"Then what are you going to do with him? Don't forget that he's almost
repairing the vanishing cabinet in the Requirement Room, so the Death
Eaters will be able to enter the castle directly.
Peter frowned and asked, "And he accepted the Voldemort mission. , to
kill your oath.
If he doesn't kill you, he will also be killed by the curse of oath...
Dumbledore pushed the half-moon glasses on the bridge of his nose, his
blue eyes flickered, and said faintly: "Maybe this is our chance!"
Chapter 535 Dumbledore's plan,
the dark right hand!
"Chance?" Peter looked at Dumbledore suspiciously, "Could it be that you
really want these Death Eaters to break into Hogwarts?"
"No matter how stupid Voldemort is, he knows that there are two of us at
Hogwarts, and he has no chance."
Peter pouted, "Voldemort asked Draco Malfoy to kill you, obviously
punishing the Malfoy family, after all Not even Voldemort himself can
kill you, let alone an ordinary student who hasn't graduated yet.35
"And what if there's only one of us left at Hogwarts?"
Dumbledore said slowly, looking at the sparkling lake, "Voldemort has
never been too reckless because of the two of us.
But over time, I'm afraid it will give the people of the magical world,
especially the Ministry of Magic, an illusion of stability, which will be
very detrimental to us!
The giants in the north have been attracted by Voldemort, werewolves
and vampires also choose to cooperate with Voldemort, and the fairies
are also ambiguous and swaying.
We need to get rid of Voldemort's remaining Horcrux as soon as possible,
and then destroy Voldemort before he becomes more powerful.
"Then what are you going to do?" Peter asked curiously.
"Since Voldemort intends to let Mr. Malfoy kill me, why can't I do it?"
Dumbledore said with a smile, "In this way, it can save a soul that is
about to fall into darkness, and it can also make Voldemort have nothing
to do. scruples."5
"What do you mean? Dumbledore, do you really want to die?" Peter
looked at Dumbledore strangely, did this old guy still want to die after he
saved his life?
Dumbledore understood Peter's meaning, shook his head with a smile,
and said, "You misunderstood, I still cherish my life, old man.
This time I just want to take this opportunity to feign death, and then
hide in the dark.
On the one hand, I can continue to search for other souls.
The whereabouts of the weapon, on the other hand, also allowed
Voldemort to relax his vigilance.
After all, after only you are left, his pressure will definitely be greatly
reduced, and he will definitely not hide it again. The venomous snake
hiding in the shadows is dangerous, and once it is exposed to the sun, it
is no longer to be feared~. "
Then he looked at Peter and said apologetically, "Of course your pressure
will increase by then, Voldemort will target most of you, and he will find
a way to kill you... oh, forget you Can't die, but your - situation will be
tough.
Peter looked at the old man and asked directly, "Then how are you going
to convince Voldemort that you are dead? Voldemort is not stupid to
believe that you were killed so easily.
"Then I'll need your help, Peter," Dumbledore said with a smile. "With
your help and some of my tricks, I'll convince Voldemort that I'm really
dead..."
Listening to Dumbledore's strategy, Peter also felt that the development
of the matter became more and more interesting, and agreed to cooperate
with Dumbledore's request.
The next day, at lunch, Peter immediately noticed the change on
Dumbledore's right hand. He saw that his entire right hand had become
like coke, and he also had a large, simple and ugly ring on his finger. The
dark gems on it exude a rich black magic breath.
The first time he saw this situation, he almost jumped up from his seat,
because the ring was exactly the same as the resurrection stone ring that
had been destroyed before, and even the black magic aura on it was the
same!
"Dumbledore, what's going on?" Peter asked suspiciously, he sensed that
Dumbledore's right hand was injured, and it was still very deadly black
magic, but it seemed to be blocked in his right arm and did not spread to
the whole body .
Dumbledore winked at Peter, indicating that it was all right.
Other professors and students who were close to Dumbledore also noticed
Dumbledore's situation, especially Slughorn, the Potions Master, who
stared straight at Dumbledore's right hand with his small eyes, and then
said with worry on his face: "Dumbledore, Are you injured?! And a very
serious injury!"
Then he moved his eyes to the resurrection stone ring, stared at it for a
while, frowned on his forehead, and said in surprise: "That ring is not...
99
Dumbledore shook his sleeve, hid his jet-black right hand in his sleeve,
and shrugged with a surprised expression, "It's a little bit injured, and
people are always a little dull when they get old.
But don't worry, Severus has already used The potion helped me heal
most of it, but it didn't affect my performance.""
Snape on the side had a gloomy face, and snorted coldly with a mocking
smile, expressing his attitude.
Slughorn fell silent, glancing at Dumbledore's hidden right hand, and the
occasional sight of his exposed charred fingers made his expression even
more disturbed.
0.. ask for flowers.....
.0
Dumbledore didn't get angry at Peter's rude behavior, but said with a
smile: "Really don't worry about me, Peter, it's just a disguise, it won't kill
me.
Peter's expression softened, but he still frowned and said: "Do you need to
fight like this? Dumbledore? You are no longer a disguise, the curse of
black magic is already eroding your vitality, even if it is not as powerful
as the curse of Voldemort, but black magic is after all.
It's black magic, you're doing this to yourself, you're hurting your body.
Don't kill yourself before Voldemort is dead!"
As he said that, he took out a phoenix feather from the drawer, then
clenched the feather in his right hand, and held the elder wand in his left
hand, chanting the incantation constantly, only to see the phoenix feather
emitting red light, and then the black magic on Dumbledore's right hand
quickly merged.
Among the feathers, the phoenix feathers, which were full of black
magic, turned into ashes with a puff, and the pitch-black right hand
gradually receded from its appearance, returning to a healthy state.
"Look, it's all right," Dumbledore said kindly, showing Peter his healthy
right hand.
After lunch, Peter followed Dumbledore to the headmaster's office.
He frowned and directly pulled up Dumbledore's right sleeve and asked,
"What's going on with Dumbledore? It doesn't seem like a disguise, how
can I sense your entire arm? Filled with a deadly curse? If you don't stop
it, you'll be cursed and killed in no time! What the hell are you doing?"
And the students below whispered, discussing who has the ability to hurt
Dumbledore? And among the Slytherin crowd. Some students from Death
Eater families looked at each other silently, and then bowed their heads
to eat lunch.
"Voldemort wouldn't believe it if it wasn't true,"
Dumbledore said, shaking his head. "It's only when I show weakness that
others think they have a chance to kill me.
As he said that, he pointed his right hand with the old wand, chanted the
magic spell, and his right hand became pitch-black again, exuding a
strong black magic aura.
And it's still not eroding Dumbledore's vitality, making him a lot of old
and haggard in an instant.
Chapter 536 Malfoy Manor,
Snape's Report, Dumbledore
Dying?
Hiss, Peter took a few steps back through gritted teeth, this Dumbledore
was really hard on himself. And he also came up with such weird black
magic, just to trap Voldemort. Make Peter feel sympathy for Voldemort,
it's hard for him to survive against such an opponent.
Dumbledore leaned back on the chair weakly, took out a bottle of red
potion from the drawer and drank it, his face returned to blood. Taking a
breath, he shook the potion and said, "Thanks to Severus' potion, the
power of the curse can be weakened, otherwise my little vitality will be
drained."
Then he smiled and said to Peter: "I think Voldemort will soon receive
the news of my injury, he is quite conceited, and once he learns that I
have been cursed by him, he must have a move soon. .
Then the school will be in charge of you. I believe that with your ability
"Three Eight Zeros", Voldemort will not take over this castle, will it?"
Peter nodded helplessly, even if he didn't want to participate now, he
wouldn't be able to do it.
Without Dumbledore, Voldemort would definitely turn his attention to
himself, so it's better to kill this guy Voldemort as soon as possible, so as
not to be worried about by others all day, Can't sleep well.
In the Malfoy Manor, Peter walked through the layers of fences, came to
the house, and reported today's events to Voldemort.
Voldemort listened quietly to Snape's report, staring at Snape with scarlet
eyes, as if to make sure he was telling the truth.
"Severus, you're saying that old Dumbledore has been hit with a very
serious curse and has only one year left to live?" Voldemort asked
quietly.
Snape nodded, "Yes master, he didn't know where he went during the
day, and when he came back, he came back with a deadly curse. I used a
potion to suppress the curse in his body on his right hand, so he only had
a year of life. , otherwise it won't last long."
"Master, listen, this guy betrayed you!" Bella Critus rushed up and
pointedly pointed at Snape, "It's clear that the old guy won't live long, but
he gave him Dumbledore lives on, what is this betrayal?"
Voldemort heard this, staring at Snape with scarlet eyes, "Severus, could
you perhaps explain to me why you did this?
Facing Voldemort's dangerous eyes, Snape did not panic, but explained
calmly: "Master, when Dumbledore came to him, although he was
seriously injured, his strength is still not something I can refuse.
And I believe that with a character like Dumbledore, even without my
help, he can find other ways to continue his life, but it is not as
convenient as me.
What's more, there is another potion master in the school. If I refuse, not
only will it not work, but my identity will be revealed, and I am afraid
that I will no longer be able to provide you with information about
Dumbledore and the Order of the Phoenix.
That's why I choose to extend Dumbledore's life. Although it allows him
to live an extra year, as long as the time is up, he will be cursed to kill!
We just need to wait quietly. "
"Since you can extend Dumbledore's life for another year, how can you
guarantee that he won't find a way to extend his life or lift the curse after
a year?" Bellacrites seized the sentence loophole and pressed Snape.
"Hmph, just because I'm a potion master, I'll be able to live for
Dumbledore for a year at most.
If someone can do better than me, I'm willing to surrender to him!"
Snape retorted confidently to Bella Cretes. , "And I've seen the source of
Dumbledore's curse, it's a very simple Lord of the Rings, the curse on it is
completely unsolvable, and the black gemstone inlaid on the ring is also
of unusual origin, with a very powerful magic that makes people
irresistible. …”
"Wait..." Voldemort interrupted Snape, leaning towards him nervously,
and asked, "You said the curse was a ring with a black gem? What kind of
ring?"
Snape looked at the emotional Voldemort with a puzzled look, waved his
wand, and made a ghost of the ring, and said: "It's this ring, it's got a very
powerful curse, I don't know who did it, but it's true Very good.
Dumbledore also got a trick on it, so only one year left to live..."
Looking at the familiar ring in the phantom, Voldemort's expression
changed, ignoring Snape and Bella Critus, he disappeared in place and
left the manor.
"Master! Where are you going, Master?" Bellacritus asked loudly when he
saw this, but Voldemort had already left this place.
"You don't need to remind me!" Bellacrites said loudly, "I am the person
that my master trusts the most. I was willing to wait for my master in
Azkaban for more than ten years. But you took refuge with Dumbledore,
A comfortable professor at Hogwarts.
Snape ignored her threat and said coldly: "Don't you also hear what I said
just now. Do you need to tell us where the master is going, Bella, don't
forget your own identity, annoy the master , be careful to be punished.
99
"Snape, what did you tell the master? Why did the master suddenly leave
without me?" Bellacritus roared with excitement, pointing the wand at
Snape.
Although you used your tongue to convince the master to believe you,
don't try to deceive me! As long as I get hold of you, I will let the master
reward you to me, and then torture you with the Cruciatus Curse! 99
Snape, who was bowing, had a shocked expression on his face, but an
inexplicable brilliance flashed in his eyes, and then he returned to a
gloomy and indifferent look.
The wand in Bellacritus's hand shot a red light that narrowly brushed
past Snape and slammed into the fireplace, igniting the flames.
Reflecting the raging flames, her face became even redder. "Believe you?
Believe that when your master disappeared, you immediately relied on
Dumbledore to remove the Death Eater status? Or did you never try to
find the master's trace in more than ten years? And why did you prevent
the master from taking it? The Philosopher's Stone? And when the master
made a comeback, why didn't you return to the master at the first time?
What's more, why is Harry Potter still alive? Under your care, he has
lived healthy and healthy for so long!"
"Huh, surveillance? You're probably taking refuge under Dumbledore's
wings!" Bella 3.2 Cretes said sarcastically.
"Bella, why don't you trust me?" Snape said, looking at Bella Cretes with
a puzzled expression, "Trust me like the master trusts me?
"Bella, are you questioning the master's wisdom? Do you think I can
deceive the master?" Snape said coldly, "And I have already said that I
was teaching at Hogwarts under the master's order, He kept me at
Hogwarts and kept watch over Dumbledore's movements."
Chapter 537 Bellacritus'
Questioning! Voldemort's
Confirmation
Snape was not frightened by Bellacritus' sudden spell, nor did he dodge,
but calmly looked at the angry Bellacrites and said, "I will answer your
question, Bella, You can also pass on my words to those who speak ill of
me behind my back and misrepresent my treachery.
But before I do, I want to ask you a question, Bella, do you really think
the master has not asked me these questions? Do you really think that if I
didn't give a satisfactory answer, I would still be standing here talking to
you?"
"I know he trusts you, but...
"Did you think he was wrong? Or did I deceive the Master? Play the Dark
Lord, the greatest wizard? Think I could have deceived the Master with
his most perfect Dementia?"
Bella didn't speak, but a confused look appeared on her face.
Snape didn't stress this point, he explained slowly: "You should know that
I went to teach at Hogwarts, and pretended to join Dumbledore, all under
the orders of the master, right?"
Bella nodded and opened her mouth when Snape interrupted.
"You asked me why I didn't try to find him after he disappeared.
That's why Avery, Yaxley, Lucas Brothers, Lucius..."
Snape looked out the window at Malfoy Manor, 02"
There are also many reasons why people didn't try to find him.
Because we thought he was finished.
I'm not proud of it, even ashamed, because I was wrong, but it's the
truth...if the master doesn't forgive these in him A man who lost his faith
after disappearing, then now he doesn't have many followers."
"He'll have me!" Bellacritus exclaimed eagerly. "Me, the man who
sacrificed so many years for him in Azkaban!"
"Yes, a very touching and admirable loyalty," said 35 Snape in a dull
tone, "but I don't think you've done much for your master in prison,
although the gesture is very admirable.
"Posture!" Bellacritus screamed, looking mad. "While I was enduring
Dementors in Azkaban, you were at Hogwarts, comfortably in front of
Dumbledore's pugs..."
"Okay Bella, I have no intention of belittling your dedication."
Snape said calmly, "Your loyalty is commendable, but what the master
needs most now is to gather more followers.
Just like he is very generous Forgive us servants who have lost faith in
the past, hasn't the master chosen to cooperate with those Americans for
a more lofty goal?"
"As for why he stopped the master from taking the Philosopher's Stone,"
Snape said with an air of seeing through the game, "because I knew that
the Philosopher's Stone was fake, and Dumbledore never put the real
Philosopher's Stone into the Eris Demon from beginning to end. in the
mirror.
And the owner at the time was very weak, he shared a body with a very
ordinary wizard, he was not sure if I had changed his allegiance, so he
never revealed his identity to me.
So I always thought it was just that cowardly Quirrell coveting the
Philosopher's Stone. Under the circumstances, I had no choice but to
make a fool of myself and gain Dumbledore's trust.
"To gain Dumbledore's trust? Ha, you are showing your loyalty to him by
wagging your tail." Bella said sarcastically.
"Whatever you want, Bella, but my allegiance has never changed," Snape
said.
Suddenly, the door opened directly.
Voldemort walked in in a dusty manner, with a look of anger and
surprise on his face, and sat directly on the sofa.
"Master!" Snape and Bellacritus both shouted respectfully.
Voldemort looked up at Snape and finally smiled, "Severus, you've done a
great job this time.
I've made sure, that old Dumbledore is dead, he's the curse I am, even if
you put the curse on him.
Transferred to the right hand, his life is only one year.
When I don't need to do it, he will die in pain! 35
"Congratulations, Master,"
Snape said with a happy expression, followed by a look of admiration in
his eyes, "I didn't expect that the curse was placed by you, no wonder
Dumbledore was able to be attacked.
It turned out that you were prepared.
As long as we slowly Wait, Dumbledore will be dead in a year.35
Voldemort heard the words with a happy expression, waved his hand,
and the mead in the wine cabinet floated out and fell into the glass in
front of him. He raised his glass aloft and said, "A toast to that old fellow
Dumbledore in advance, hope he has a good time in hell a year from
now.
"Master, that old guy has a lot of tricks, and this time it was suddenly
exposed. Could it be that he is playing tricks?" Bella Cretes said
hesitantly.
"Master, I'm not questioning you!"
Bella knelt down in horror, "I just thought, although that old guy
Dumbledore is not as good as you, his strength and means should not be
underestimated, and he won't die so easily.
So I wondered if I could be more vigilant.
It's better to kill him directly when he is weak, so as not to have a lot of
sleepless nights.
"Bella, are you questioning my abilities?" Voldemort's expression
darkened, squinting at Bella Cretes unhappily.
"Master, according to the French owner of Rosier, in the volcanoes in
Italy, Muggles once saw the traces of the phoenix.
Although I don't know if it is true or not, we have already sent people
there."
Bella Cretes He replied, but then frowned and said, "But it seems that
other families have also learned the news, and they have each sent
people to look for it, hoping to be the first to find Phoenix."
Listening to Bella's words, Voldemort softened his expression and said
with a smile: "Okay, Bella, get up, I know your loyalty."
But then he said confidently, "If that old guy didn't fall for my magic, I
may still doubt it.
But now, no matter what he can do, he can't escape the fate of death.
Because even I can't get rid of the curse, so he must die!"
As he spoke, 380 had a pained look on his face, and muttered to himself:
"Although I lost a very important thing, it is not a loss to be able to
exchange for Dumbledore's life.
Then he looked at Snape and instructed: "The next task is to monitor
Dumbledore's status at any time and report to me at any time.
As long as you find the right time, it's also good to kill him in advance.
Of course, you can also watch him slowly.
After being cursed and devoured to death, it will be time for us to
officially announce our true return to the entire magical world.
"Hmph, the phoenix is mine, and anyone who dares to stop it will kill
me! 35 Voldemort's scarlet eyes seemed to be dripping blood, and he said
murderously.
"Yes, Master." Snape said respectfully.
"Bella, 35 Voldemort looked at Bella Critus, "You need to find the
Phoenix as soon as possible, and when you do, it's time for me and Peter
York to fight again. At that time, I will definitely get the real body of
immortality, and no one can stop it! 35
Chapter 538 The Cursed Necklace!
Time came to the weekend again. When the students happily went to
Hogsmeade to play, Peter also went to the Forbidden Forest to check the
situation of the Thunderbirds at the invitation of Hagrid.
In view of Hagrid's attentive care, the Thunderbirds lived very well in the
Forbidden Forest, especially the giant spider, which has become one of
the favorite foods of the Thunderbirds.
Peter originally thought that all the eight-eyed giant spiders in the
Forbidden Forest had been wiped out by himself, but apparently this
animal is like a weed. Hagrid, you know what's going on here.
But Peter didn't bother to pay attention to these eight-eyed giant spiders.
Before, they had no natural enemies and their numbers increased sharply,
but now with the addition of thunderbirds, especially three little
thunderbirds that are about to hatch, he was worried about the eight-
eyed spiders.
Can the number of giant spiders satisfy the appetite of thunderbirds?
The Thunderbirds were very happy with Peter's arrival, and even
enthusiastically shared the meat of the eight-eyed giant spider they had
just caught with him, but Peter quickly rejected it.
But he envied Hagrid, who looked at this place from a distance.
He diligently found a place for the ptarmigan, built the foundation of the
bird's nest, and occasionally brought the meat of the Raem cattle (a kind
of golden-furred oxen) A giant cow, whose blood can temporarily
increase its strength - from Fantastic Beasts and Where to Find Them by
Newt Scamander).
But the Thunderbirds were still very wary of him and didn't even want to
let him approach, which made Hagrid very disappointed.
Peter looked at this scene amusingly. Now that the Thunderbirds are in
the important stage of hatching their children, they are naturally very
vigilant to outsiders. Except for Peter, if they want to get close to them,
they will probably be attacked by thunder and lightning.
In the end, under Peter's comfort, Hagrid finally managed to get close to
the bird's nest, and once again came into close contact with the
ptarmigan and their eggs.
Hagrid is worthy of being an expert in magical zoology.
He quickly judged that the baby ptarmigan would hatch within a week or
two.
He was very happy to say that he needed to prepare more cows, because
after the baby ptarmigan was born, the ptarmigan would hatch.
The food intake of the family will definitely increase greatly, and he
wants to prevent them from starving.
Hearing this, Peter could only smack his tongue secretly. Hagrid usually
looks very poor, but even the Ai Rui beef, which is difficult for magical
families to eat often, can also provide Thunderbird with no pity. eat. It
can be said that a proper big family.
When Peter and Hagrid happily walked out of the Forbidden Forest and
turned to go to Mrs. Rosemerta's pub for a drink, they bumped into Harry
head-on.
"Hagrid々"!" Harry said breathlessly, "somebody was hurt over the corner,
or possessed by a spell, or something...
"Harry, take your breath away and speak slowly." Peter stepped out from
behind Hagrid's huge figure, cast a spell on him, and said gently.
Harry felt his breath calm down in an instant, and his spirits were much
more vigorous. He gratefully said to Peter: "Thank you, Professor York,
I'm much better." Then he said anxiously, "Someone was hit by a spell,
Professor, please hurry up. Go check it out!
"Have you been hit by a spell? Who is it? Ronald? Or Hermione?" Hagrid
asked worriedly, his thick voice pierced far away.
"No, it's not the two of them, it's Katie Bell, come with me..." Harry pulled
the two and ran.
The three walked back along the alley together, and soon saw Hermione,
Ronald, and another girl named Lynn, anxiously surrounding Katie Bell,
who was constantly twisting on the ground, listening to her constant
voice. Painful screams.
The trio are trying to quiet Katie Bell.
"Back off!" Hagrid's voice was like thunder, "Let me see!""
"She's possessed by something!" Lynn cried, "I don't know what...
Hagrid squatted down, ready to pick Katie up and take him to the school
infirmary. But was stopped by Peter.
"Hagrid, can you show me?" Peter said.
At this moment, Hagrid remembered that there was Peter next to him,
patted his head happily and angrily and said, "I almost forgot, Peter, you
are still a therapist in St. Mungo's, hurry up and see her, isn't she in the
middle? What black magic?"
Peter nodded and looked at Katie who was struggling and screaming. The
wand in his hand shot out several spells and sank into Katie's body.
After a moment, Katie was quiet, falling into a coma and no longer
screaming.
"As expected of you Peter, it worked so quickly!" Hagrid gave Peter a
thumbs up.
"It's too early to praise."
Peter shook his head and said, his expression became serious, Miss Katie
Bell had traces of the Imperius Curse on her body, and she was also hit
with a very serious curse.
Fortunately, the contact time was not long. long, so he saved his life.
I temporarily stabilized her condition, but it will take a lot of work to get
her back.
"Hagrid, take Miss Katie Bell back to the school infirmary first, and notify
Professor McGonagall." Peter instructed Hagrid.
"I see." Hagrid nodded solemnly, then picked up Katie Bell and ran
towards the castle.
Peter turned his head when Hagrid and Katie Bell disappeared.
"You're Lynn, right?" Peter looked at the girl beside him mildly.
The girl nodded.
"You were with Miss Katie Bell, can you tell me what happened before?
99 Peter asked.
"Katie got weird today when she came out of the toilet with three brooms
and kept saying she was going to give the package to someone at
Hogwarts, and she had to deliver it (the good money) herself.
She The state was so weird and eerie, so I suspected she was under
magical control! Lynn sobbed, "So I wanted her to drop that inexplicable
package.
But in the scramble, the package was accidentally torn open, and Katie's
hand touched where the package was torn, and...then it was like that!"
she said, pointing to the The brown paper package looked very scary.
The package that has been soaked by the water on the ground, the paper
has been torn open, revealing the green light inside, like the luster of
gems.
Ronald, who was just about to pick up the package, was so frightened
that he jumped away immediately when he heard Lynn's words, not
daring to approach the package.
Peter came to the front of the package, squatted down, and picked out
the contents with his wand. It was a precious opal necklace. The
gemstones shone with green light, faintly revealing a dangerous dark
magic atmosphere.
Chapter 539 Harry's suspicion, is
the murderer Draco?
"I've seen this before," Harry said, staring at the necklace. "Boginbok
showed the chain years ago. The label said it was a cursed necklace.
Nineteen Muggles had Died for owning this! Katie must have come across
it just now.
When Lynn heard this, his face turned pale with fright, and he sobbed
again. Hermione patted her on the shoulder, comforting her.
Peter looked at the dangerous necklace carefully, and said to everyone:
"Miss Bell is very lucky, she only touches the necklace with a small piece
of skin, if she wears the necklace on her neck or directly touches the
necklace, I am afraid she will be in a flash. The kung fu will be cursed to
kill.
Hearing Peter's explanation, several people shunned the necklace,
Hermione asked Lynn, "Did Katie tell you who gave her that package?"
"No...she wouldn't tell me...I told her it was too stupid to let her take that
thing into the school, but she just wouldn't listen to me, Then I tried to
grab the package from her...and...then..." Lynn cried out hysterically.
Peter nodded, took out the wooden box that used to hold the crown from
his pocket, carefully put the necklace inside, then closed the box, then
got up and said, "You'd better go back to school right now, now this is
what happened here. Big accident 380, it's no longer safe here."
Several people nodded and followed behind him, "Professor, we will go
back with you.
"Okay, let's go," Peter said.
A few people rushed to Hogwarts, and Harry buried his head in thought
along the way, with a look of hesitation and hesitation on his face from
time to time.
Finally, as he was about to get to the school, Harry looked up to Peter
and said, "Professor, I guess Malfoy has something to do with all this! I
looked at that necklace for a long time.
When I followed him not long ago, he went to the Boginbok store, and
then the necklace disappeared, Bojinbok said it had been sold.
I think he must have bought the necklace Come down! He knew that
necklace had a mortal curse.
Before Peter could answer, Ronald said hesitantly: "Harry, there are too
many uncertainties, there are many people who have been to the
Boginbok store...and Lynn didn't say she was in the women's room. Did
you find this package in? 35
"Lynn said she had this extra in her hand when she came back from the
toilet, but she didn't necessarily find this package in the toilet..." Harry
retorted.
"Harry," Peter interrupted, looking at Harry, "I know you're at odds with
Draco Malfoy, but like Ronald said, you don't have proof, so you can't
accuse him without evidence. "
In fact, Peter already knew that the necklace belonged to Draco, and his
purpose was to kill Dumbledore by sending the necklace to Dumbledore
through Katie Bell's hand.
Of course, this method is very immature and a little naive, not to mention
that it almost involves innocent people, so Peter sighed a little.
Ever since he captured Lucius Malfoy in Azkaban, Draco, who used to
adore him with his eyes full of eyes, is now always avoiding him.
And now it has become a cannon fodder for Voldemort's use of waste,
and let him kill Dumbledore.
Except for Draco's seriousness, I am afraid that even Voldemort does not
think he can succeed.
When Peter and his group of five entered the castle, Professor
McGonagall hurriedly walked down the revolving stone staircase.
"Hagrid said Peter, you're working on the follow-up, how? Did you find
out what's going on?" Professor McGonagall asked Peter, then looked at
the box in his hand, "And what's in your hand? "
"It's the culprit that caused Katie Bell, it's a (acdc) cursed necklace, very
deadly!" Peter explained, handing the box to McGonagall, "be careful, this
chain is said to have killed a lot of muggles already."
"My God!" Professor McGonagall caught the box vigilantly, opened it
carefully, saw the dark magic aura rushing towards his face, quickly
closed the lid, and handed it back to Peter, "You still have it, you are
Defence Against the Dark Arts professor, this is your specialty."
"Okay, I'll leave it to Dumbledore later. 35 Peter nodded, then looked at
the students behind him, and said to McGonagall, "Ask them about the
specifics, I'll go to the infirmary to help first, Katie Bell's situation is a bit
complicated, I'm afraid Madam Pomfrey can't do it alone. ""
McGonagall nodded, "Mrs. Pomfrey is planning to send Katie Bell to St.
Mungo's for treatment. You happen to be St. Mungo's therapist, so go
ahead and do it."
With Peter's help, Katie Bell's condition quickly stabilized, and she didn't
even need to go to St. Mungo's for treatment. She only needed to stay in
the infirmary for a while before being discharged.
When Peter came to the headmaster's office, he saw Harry there too, with
a slightly surprised look on his face. Since changing the fate of
Dumbledore's life of only one year, Dumbledore is not as urgent as the
original plot, so there is no time to hurry to train Harry.
"Professor York, good evening." Harry replied quickly.
Dumbledore stretched out his withered right hand, picked up the
necklace with the Elder Wand, checked it carefully, and said, "It seems
that our Miss Bell is very lucky, she did not touch the necklace directly,
or she would die in an instant! "Then he put down the necklace and
grabbed it directly with his hands.
In the evening, Dumbledore, who had been away from school for a long
time, finally returned to the school and asked Peter to go to the
principal's office with the curse necklace.
"Mrs. Pomfrey, you praised me." Peter said modestly, "The main reason is
that Miss Bell has only been exposed to the curse for a short time,
otherwise I can't do anything about it.
Looking at Katie Bell lying peacefully on the hospital bed, Madam
Pomfrey smiled at Peter beside him after feeding her a cup of potion, and
praised: "As expected of St Mungo's top therapist, Miss Bell Such a serious
injury healed quickly with you, no wonder that old guy Alding Mungo
respected you so much that he even offered you a part-time job with him.
"Dumbledore, this is the necklace that nearly killed Katie Bell."
Peter put the wooden box on the table and opened it, "I've checked that
the source of the curse on this necklace is the cat's eye gem with A deadly
curse, one touch death, similar to the necklace Voldemort gave me when
I was in third grade.
"You've always been so humble, you really don't look like a young man at
all," Madam Pomfrey said, shaking her head.
"Good evening Harry, good evening Headmaster." Peter greeted with a
smile.
Chapter 540 The whereabouts of
the Horcrux, the saints also
participated?
"Don't! Uh..." Harry yelled in horror. What stunned Harry was that
Dumbledore was holding the necklace directly without doing anything,
but admiring and playing with it.
"Don't worry, Harry." Dumbledore explained with a smile on his face full
of surprise, "This necklace is no longer hurtful, and our Defense Against
the Dark Arts professor has defused the Dark Magic curse on it. 55
Harry looked at Peter in surprise. He didn't expect Peter to eliminate such
a dangerous thing in one afternoon.
Peter shrugged and said: "The curse on this necklace is not too
complicated, although it is deadly, it seems too crude and direct, and
such a good raw material is wasted.
"That's just for you, other people don't have such ability." Dumbledore
said with a smile, then his expression was slightly restrained, and he
looked at Peter, "Who do you think would give such a dangerous
necklace - to Katie Bell?
"Didn't you already guess," Peter looked at him, shrugged and said,
"Although this method is very naive, and the actual effect is not very
good, it should be the most likely thing he can think of at the moment.
way to kill you."
"Yeah," Dumbledore sighed, "it's just that I didn't expect innocents to be
implicated. If someone really died, the child's soul would be completely
irretrievable."
"It's pitiful, but it's his own choice after all." Peter said disapprovingly, "I
said you're too concerned about this, if I'll just catch him and beat him
up, he'll be fine. I'll be obedient. I won't make this mess anymore."5
"If that's the case, then please watch him secretly, okay? Peter."
Dumbledore said sincerely, "His soul hasn't been completely polluted, and
I don't want him to make irreparable mistakes because of impulsiveness.
into darkness.
"Dumbledore, you arrested me as a strong man again!" Peter complained
angrily, "and you are so kind, maybe people will not accept your love
after they find out!"
"It doesn't matter, as long as it can prevent him from going astray, that's
enough." Dumbledore said with a smile.
Harry, who was listening to the conversation between the two, seemed
very confused, but he still heard the key information and asked in
surprise: "Professor Dumbledore, the person you said gave the necklace to
Katie Bell wanted to use the necklace. assassinate you?
"So, it was Malfoy who controlled Katie Bell with the Imperius Curse, and
asked her to send the necklace with a deadly curse to you, the
Headmaster, to kill you!"
"Harry, why do you think it was Mr. Malfoy Jr.?" Dumbledore said softly.
"You are a very serious accusation."
"I know it's him! Principal, trust me! I stalked him..." Harry excitedly
expressed his suspicions, trying to convince the two of him.
Dumbledore and Peter looked at each other after hearing this, then
Dumbledore patted Harry on the shoulder and said, "Harry, I appreciate
you telling me about this, but I can't because of that store, which
happened to be selling that necklace at the time. , accuse Malfoy without
any basis.
The same reason can be put on anyone, I can't make Mr.
Malfoy the target of suspicion because of your suspicion, it is very unfair
to him, including others."
"Of course, I will go to the Borgin Bock store and ask the owner where
the necklace is." Dumbledore interrupted Harry's speech and said kindly,
"Before this, I can't doubt anyone for no reason, this is what I do as a
principal. responsibility.
"Okay, it's getting late, Harry, you can go back, remember to come to
class tomorrow.
"Okay, goodbye Professor." Harry opened his mouth and left the office
with his head down in dejection.
"Harry has already guessed it, why don't you just give him a positive
answer." Peter asked in confusion.
"As I said earlier, even if we knew it was Malfoy, we couldn't convict him
without direct evidence." Dumbledore shook his head and said, "And
then, we need to borrow Malfoy. to achieve our purpose. So he can't be
exposed yet.
Peter didn't bother about this anymore, but asked curiously: "What are
you busy with these days? All the things in the school are handed over to
Professor McGonagall. Is it possible that you are really preparing for your
"post-death" work? "
Dumbledore shook his head, and asked Peter instead, "Do you remember
the rest of Voldemort's Horcruxes?"
"Tom Riddle's diary, Marvolo Gaunt's ring, Slytherin's locket, Ravenclaw's
crown are all gone. 33 Peter counted, "and Nagini is with you now, and
Hufflepuff The golden cup and the sarcoma-covered Tiaotiaoguo have not
yet been traced. As for Harry...35
"I've already found the location of the Gold Cup and Jumping Pot."
Dumbledore said directly, "The Gold Cup was originally in the Lestrange
family's vault, but since Voldemort took your petrification curse, he took
it back. , used to transfer the curse on the body, and now it has been
given to Bella Cretes again.
The jumping pot should be taken with him by Voldemort. He is probably
frightened by your petrification curse, so he is used as a defense against
being petrified by you again.
0.. ask for flowers.....
"Did the gold cup be put back in the vault again?" Peter asked, and it
would be easier if it was in the vault.
Dumbledore shook his head, "Bellacrites didn't put the gold cup back, and
no one knew where she hid it. So if you want to know the whereabouts of
the gold cup, you need to ask it from Bellacritus' mouth. .But now she's
generally by Voldemort's side and it's not easy to catch her.35
"Then it seems that the two Horcruxes are not easy to make. 35 Peter said
helplessly, but then asked curiously, "By the way, you have studied
Nagini's living Horcrux for so long, have you found anything? Can you
help Harry?
Dumbledore shook his head, sighed and said, "The soul piece on Nagini is
very difficult to peel off. Once peeled off, the host will die. So there is no
way to find it.
......0
"Try slowly, there will always be a way." Peter can only comfort. If there
is really no way, it can only follow the original way. It's a pity that in
that case, Harry would have to gamble on whether he would survive.
Dumbledore didn't dwell on this topic, but looked at Peter curiously, and
said, "I heard that there are phoenix trails in Italy, and now many hunters
have rushed over, and many Death Eaters have also go. 99
"If Voldemort did catch a phoenix, would you really like to see him
immortal? You know, even if we destroy all his Horcruxes, he'll be
immortal!
"Really, I didn't expect the news to spread so quickly." Peter said with a
smile, his face still calm, "I have another news here, Dumbledore, you
should be interested."
"What news?" Dumbledore looked curious.
"According to my friends in France, this time around, it's not just the
Death Eaters who are competing for Phoenix. Many pure-blood families
in Europe are also participating.
"And there is a hidden force among them.
They call themselves saints, and they are also actively trying to compete
for the Phoenix.
Their strength should not be underestimated.
They are the most successful team other than the Death Eaters.
Peter looked at Dumbledore with a half-smile. , "Headmaster, you should
know them, after all, it was you who defeated their leader.
"Gellert..." Dumbledore's expression blanked for a moment, then looked at
Peter, and asked in an uneven tone, "Peter, are you sure there are saints
involved?"
"Of course, if you don't believe it, then you can go to see their Phoenix
battle and see who wins?" Peter said with a smile.
Chapter 541 Slug Club Dinner,
Vampire!
The fact that Katie Bell was injured by a black magic item caused a
heated discussion in the school, but because of the different opinions and
the upcoming Quidditch match, it was quickly ignored.
A few weeks passed quickly, Peter not only taught the senior students as
usual, but also exercised his lightning ability in the Response Room from
time to time.
Although the system could allow him to integrate the abilities of magical
animals, he needed Peter himself. continue to develop.
Just like the ball lightning that Peter used to deal with mercenaries
before, it is a very good way to deal with the enemy.
Although his previous Mandrake's Cry and Basilisk's Eye skills are highly
lethal, their shortcomings are also obvious. As long as vision and hearing
are closed, both skills lose their lethality.
And magic can also create many ways to replace sight and hearing, just
like a very partial spell that Peter recently discovered from the library,
called the Echo Charm, which was created by an ancient blind wizard,
which can make people look like bats, Through the auditory echo, it is
like seeing "three eight zeros" with the eyes, so that people who have lost
their sight will no longer fall into darkness.
It was only with the appearance of the magic eye that the Echo Curse
would have no effect. After all, the Echo Curse was dwarfed by the magic
eye that could restore sight to the blind and even make it clearer.
But such a spell that has been eliminated has now become the nemesis of
his own Basilisk Eye, and even the blind wizard who created the Echo
Spell also offered another way of thinking, that is, a magic wand can be
used instead of ears to receive Echolocation, so it can help deaf and blind
wizards.
But this also restrains Peter's Voice of Death ability.
Not to mention that Voldemort has developed corresponding protective
spells for his two skills, which greatly reduced his attack power.
Therefore, the appearance of Thunderbird greatly eased Peter's phobia of
insufficient attack power.
Thunderbird itself can release more than tens of thousands of volts of
lightning, if not prepared, even Voldemort will be electrocuted.
What's more, the Thunderbird can also summon storm clouds, which can
create a steady stream of lightning.
At that time, Peter can baptize the ground with thunder and lightning by
relying on the rolling thunder.
At Christmas, Peter received an invitation from Slughorn to attend his
club dinner. Peter wasn't interested in this kind of banquet, but at the
thought of Dumbledore asking himself, he agreed.
Slughorn was very happy that Peter agreed to his invitation. He has
always said that it is a pity to miss such an excellent student as Peter,
otherwise his slug club will have a future wizard who is no less than
Dumbledore.
At Christmas, Peter teleported directly back home, and after having
dinner with his family, he returned to school for the Slughorn dinner.
In order to host the banquet, Slughorn asked Dumbledore for a large
room as a venue for the banquet. When Peter came to the door, Slughorn,
who was standing at the door looking forward, suddenly had a smile on
his face.
"Peter, I thought you weren't coming back, come in, I've prepared a fifty-
year-old sherry for you. That's a good wine I hid when I was young, and
you're in for a treat." Slughorn was very enthusiastic. said.
After saying that, he took Peter's hand and walked in, and purposefully
led him into the party, where several well-dressed adults were standing.
"Peter, I want you to meet Eldred, an old student of mine, author of
Bloody Brothers: My Life with a Vampire, and of course his friend San
Yoni.
Slughorn pointed at a short, stout man, and the tall, corpse-like long-
haired man beside him.
Peter glanced at the squat wizard, his eyes fell on the tall man with a
look of interest in his eyes, this was a vampire, although he was dressed
up, Peter could smell the thick blood on his body smell, and sensed his
cold and lifeless body.
The vampire Sang Youni originally just nodded slightly, which was
considered polite, but with the sensitive sense of the vampire, he
suddenly felt a very dangerous aura coming from this very handsome
young man in front of him.
The sense of danger made him unconscious.
Tighten your body, as if facing a natural enemy.
The squat wizard next to him showed a surprised expression when he
saw Peter's first glance, and then came over very enthusiastically,
grabbed Peter's hand and shook it. "Peter York! I'm so happy! When
Professor Slughorn said you would come to the banquet, I couldn't
believe it.
I didn't expect you to show up! I've been following your news for the past
six months."
"Uh, thank you for your attention." Peter pulled out his hand without a
trace and said with a smile.
"You're as humble as the professor describes you,"
Eldred said. "If you can accept some of my interviews, it won't take long,
two or three hours, then I can write it for you.
A biography of you! As you can imagine, a biography of you, the third
great wizard of the century, after Dumbledore and the Dark Lord
What a hit! Especially your amazing secret of immortality! I think there
will be a lot of people who want to know the specific experience...
"Thank you, but I'm really not interested." Peter's smile disappeared, and
he refused calmly.
"Mr. York, you can think about it, that can make a lot of gold er..." Eldred
wanted to continue to persuade, but looking at Peter's indifferent eyes,
the words that poured into his throat could no longer be said. Unable to
speak...
Slughorn didn't expect Eldred to do this, and his expression suddenly
became unhappy. He finally invited Peter, but Peter couldn't be
disappointed like this. So he changed the subject and introduced the
others to Peter.
Hearing this, Sang Youni's eyes widened and she asked in surprise, "How
do you know?" The vampire family is very secretive, they are isolated
from the world all the year round, and they can live for a long time, so
even Wizards don't understand vampires either.
Peter smiled and didn't answer his question, but said with an inexplicable
meaning: "I heard that the vampires have allied with the Death Eaters.
I wonder what benefits Voldemort has given you? To make you willing to
work for him? Yes? After agreeing to win, will you be allowed to hunt
freely? Or will you be allowed to develop descendants?"
When the people around heard Peter calling Voldemort's name, they
couldn't help taking a deep breath, fearing that Voldemort would follow
the induction. But 3.2 was relieved to think that this was Hogwarts, and
Peter and Dumbledore were sitting here.
The vampire San Youni was taken aback by Peter's attitude, she tried to
relax her tense body a little, then squeezed a smile on her face, her pale
hands deep inside, and said dryly: "I'm from Albania. 35
Feeling the coldness of the hand he was holding, Peter still did not look
strange. Instead, he asked with interest: "Albania? I remember that it is
the territory of the Toredor family, right? Are you a member of their
family? "
Sang Youni looked at Peter in surprise again.
He didn't expect that he would even know such a secret thing, but he
immediately shook his head and said, "Although I am a member of the
Toredo family, I am only a peripheral member and cannot touch the core
affairs at all.
I even heard about it from other people of the same race."
Only then did I remember what Peter said just now, and they all looked
at the vampire named Sang Youni.
Peter didn't refuse Slughorn's introduction, smiled at the others, then
looked at the vampire again, and reached out his hand with interest: "Mr.
Sang Youni, I'm Peter York, you don't look like an Englishman, no Know
where your hometown is?
"And I didn't want to be a part of it, so I left Albania and wandered
around.
And the bloody lollipops and the dragon blood drink made by the
wizards, both of which made up for what my body needed, so I haven't
sucked human blood for a long time."
Sang Youni explained while proving that she was harmless, he was very
nervous, the young wizard in front of him was one of the most dangerous
wizards he had seen in three hundred years, and he was deeply afraid
that he would be a demon.
The curse burned itself to ashes.
Chapter 542 Sudden divination!
Dumbledore must die?
Hearing the vampire's answer, Peter's eyes flashed, then a friendly smile
appeared, and he took the initiative to shake hands with him again, "I'm
glad to meet a sensible vampire like you, if you want, we can contact
more in the future.
I will Get your bloody lollipops and dragon blood drinks ready."
Then he sighed and said: "It's a pity that your fellow clan chose the
opposite path to ours and joined the Death Eater camp. I heard that the
blood clan are afraid of light and silver, I don't know if this is true? What
about silverware made from magic? Can it serve the same purpose?"
Listening to Peter's words, Sang Youni's pale face rarely appeared blood
dizzy, and she looked at Peter with a smile on her face in fear, and he
faintly felt that those of his compatriots might have chosen a wrong path.
Slughorn sensed that the atmosphere wasn't right, and hurriedly hit haha,
pulling Peter again to meet the others.
But this time Peter refused.
He looked at Trelawney, who was drinking alone in the distance, and
said, "Professor Slughorn, please take care of the others first, and I'll go
talk to Professor Trelawney.
"Trelawney? What does she have to talk about..." Slughorn said with
contempt flashing in his eyes when he saw the drunk Trelawney not far
away. But he still wisely let go of Peter's hand, but before leaving, he did
not forget to repeatedly ask him not to leave early.
"Good evening, Professor Trelawney," Peter said to her politely.
"Good evening, dear." Professor Trelawney shouted, 02's eyes focused on
Peter with difficulty, "Oh, Peter, my best student, hiccup, why haven't
you been in class lately...
"Professor, I've graduated." Peter looked at the drunk Trelawney with a
bit of laughter.
"Oh, of course."
Trelawney woke up a little, stared at Peter carefully, and then sighed,
"Are you now a Defense Against the Dark Arts professor, my colleague.
I heard that your class is very popular, The students all like you, that's
great..."
Then he poured the sherry from the glass into his mouth and murmured,
"That's great.
"Professor, you're drunk." Peter sighed, looking at her dull and decadent
look.
"I'm not drunk!" Trelawney said angrily, "while you're waiting eagerly,
thinking you can teach like you used to and get rid of the horse that took
my seat, Dumbledore let us share the classroom! He Let the Firenze
centaur rob me of half of my students! Frankly, that's a blatant insult to
me!
Listening to Trelawney's furious criticism of Firenze, Peter looked
helpless. He originally just wanted an excuse to get rid of Slughorn's
entanglement, but this one was also a headache.
"Instead of letting that horse mislead my children, I'd rather have you
replace me as a divination professor! That way I have some comfort."
Trelawney complained indignantly, and then said, "At least your
divination talent is as good as mine.
Ancestor Cassandra as unparalleled, I have seen your accurate
prophecies, not the words that the centaurs raved about the brightness of
Mars..."
Compared to Firenze, I'm afraid it's more appropriate to describe you as a
babble, Peter said silently in his heart.
"Come on, Peter, give me a divination now!" Trelawney took out a huge
crystal out of nowhere and put it directly on the wine table, "Tell me
when the centaur will be driven away?
Peter looked at the crystal ball that Trelawney took out, and waved his
hand to refuse. But apparently he can't fight a drunkard, Trelawney
shoves the crystal ball into Peter's arms, asking him to read in front of
her when Firenze will get out.
The people around also noticed the situation here, and when they saw
Peter's rare stumped look, they all watched with smiles. But the drunk
Trelawney didn't notice the people around him, shouting that Peter had
to do the divination.
Reluctantly, Peter decided to make up a prophecy temporarily and talk to
Professor Trelawney.
So he agreed to Trelawney's request and took the crystal ball to make a
divination.
"Wait, divination must be taken seriously, and the crystal ball must be
placed on the table." Trelawney said with a drunken eye, then reached
out and grabbed the crystal ball and put it on the table.
It's just that when both her and Peter's hands touched the crystal ball at
the same time, the crystal ball suddenly emitted a faint light, and the
mist inside quickly spun, making it very conspicuous in the dim room.
The people watching the theater around, seeing this sudden situation,
opened their eyes and covered their mouths one after another.
They are all people who have taken divination courses, and naturally
know that this situation is a vision of successful divination.
Not daring to make a sound, they craned their necks to look at the crystal
ball in front of Peter and Trelawney.
Several people in Slughorn who were chatting also noticed the unusual
scene at the banquet and looked over. Even Snape, who had been hiding
in the shadows, and Draco, who had slipped in, were attracted by this
scene.
Peter focused his eyes on the crystal ball at this time, and saw the
illusory scene inside through the fog.
What I saw inside was the dim Hogwarts Castle, and countless Death
Eaters poured out of the castle, fighting with many professors and
students.
Hogwarts blazed into the sky and fell into a fierce battle.
When the scene turned, Dumbledore with a weak face stood there on the
tower. A dark shadow standing in the dark shot a bright green light
towards him. Dumbledore opened his eyes and fell straight from the
tower. , smashed to the ground like a rag, and there was no life!
Afterwards, the thunder light from the sky flickered above the castle, and
the black clouds pressed on the castle, with the momentum of the black
clouds pressing the city to destroy.
And Peter is sitting on the Thunderbird, confronting countless Death
Eaters on the opposite side, and a new round of battle is about to begin!
The picture ended, but Peter's face was solemn, and the scene in the
picture was bound to happen in the future, but when he saw Dumbledore
still fall from the tower like the original plot, he still smelled a strong
sense of fate.
Although he and Dumbledore were prepared, it was not known whether
the future was as uncertain as they had expected.
The people around watched this scene silently, until they saw Peter
withdrew his gaze, and became even more curious, wondering what Peter
saw in the crystal ball?
Finally Hermione walked away and asked curiously, "Peter, what did you
see in the crystal ball?"
Peter raised his head and looked at the people around him.
Just as he was about to speak, Trelawney, who was beside him, replied
drunkenly and excitedly: "I see! I finally see it! The Death Eaters lead
people to attack Hogwarts! It fell from the tower and he was dead! He
was murdered! And thunder! Countless thunders! Oh my God, it was
horrible!"
The people around listened to Trelawney's words, their eyes widened, as
if they had heard the terrible news, and looked at her in disbelief. But
looking at Trelawney's drunk and excited face, I wonder if 380 is too
drunk and talking nonsense?
"You bullshit, Dumbledore won't be murdered! He's the most powerful
wizard, and even Voldemort can't kill him, how can he die!" Harry Potter
rushed out and yelled at Trelawney excitedly.
"Fate can't be stopped, poor boy, comfort Dumbledore." Trelawney looked
at Harry sympathetically, as if asking him to make arrangements for
Dumbledore.
"Peter, what are you seeing?" Harry ignored Trelawney with an ugly face,
and turned to Peter with a hopeful look, "You must be seeing something
different, right! She was talking nonsense just now, is not it?"
The people around looked at Peter one after another, all eyes focused on
him, there were hopes, worries, fears, curiosity, anticipation, and even
joy that could not be hidden, and so on.
Peter looked at the expressions of everyone around him, took a deep
breath, nodded solemnly, and said, "What Professor Trelawney sees is
what I see.
After receiving Peter's affirmative answer, most of the people were
terrified. Dumbledore was predicted to be about to die, and the shocking
news hit everyone on the head, making everyone lost for a while.
People like Harry Hermione and the others were so gloomy that they
couldn't accept such bad news at all. And people like Slughorn, with a
look of apprehension and fear, thought they had Dumbledore to rely on,
but if he died, their fate didn't know what to do.
Of course, there are also a small number of people, although their faces
are also stunned, but the joy in their eyes cannot be hidden. Especially
Draco Malfoy, with a blank expression in ecstasy, as if the heavy pressure
on him had suddenly disappeared.
Chapter 543 Conversation with
Slughorn
The banquet that night ended in a hurry, and many people invited by
Slughorn left Hogwarts with heavy faces, only Trelawney was drunk,
crying and laughing, repeating that he finally saw the prophecy.
Peter watched this scene silently, fearing that it wouldn't be long before
the prophecies of Dumbledore's death would spread, and those who were
still watching would make a choice.
"Sorry for disrupting your dinner," Peter said apologetically as he bid
farewell to Slughorn.
Slughorn looked at Peter with complicated eyes and waved his hand
weakly.
He was also shocked by Dumbledore's death prediction.
He had been hiding in the past to avoid the Death Eaters from finding
him, and finally agreed to Dumbledore to teach at Hogwarts. , is also
holding the idea of relying on Dumbledore.
But now that Dumbledore was dying, he needed to think about how to
protect himself.
Then he asked again and again: "Peter, did you really see the vision of
Dumbledore's death? Could it be a mistake in the divination, after all, the
prediction is sometimes not very accurate, right?"
"Professor, don't worry too much, the illusion in the crystal ball is just a
small fragment of the future, maybe it's wrong. 35 Peter's eyes flashed
and he smiled comfortingly, "After all, Professor Dumbledore is powerful,
even if Voldemort did it himself, There was no way to kill him, let alone
anyone else. 55
"But Peter...have you noticed Dumbledore's right hand lately?"
Slughorn's worried look didn't diminish, "his right hand looks like it's
singed! Potions are my specialty, though. , but I also know a lot about
Defense Against the Dark Arts.
That is very serious damage to the Dark Arts! Do you think it will affect
Dumbledore's strength?"
Peter looked at the uneasy Professor of Potions in front of him and
comforted him gently: "Professor, you don't have to worry too much,
Headmaster Dumbledore won't die so easily, besides, isn't there me here,
as long as I'm here, I won't Will take advantage of Voldemort and the
Death Eaters."
"Yeah, I forgot about you, Peter"!" Slughorn suddenly realized, looking at
the very young professor in front of him, the weight in his heart finally
fell a little. Others don't know Peter, but he is very aware of Peter's
strength.
Slughorn has a wide network of contacts, and was born in the Slughorn
family, one of the sacred twenty-eight families, so he also has a lot of
connections with the Death Eaters. Naturally, he knows that Voldemort
has suffered many losses in the hands of Peter.
What's more, Peter will never die! Even if he's hit by a death curse, that's
Peter York's greatest skill! Slughorn knows that. That's why he's been so
keen on Peter since the start of school.
In addition to winning the title of Master of Potions, Slughorn is most
proud of his vision. He can easily distinguish the talents of his students,
so that he can bring those talents into his slug club and become his show
off and network in the future. origin of.
And Peter, a genius he has never seen in his life, he even regrets not
coming to teach at Hogwarts earlier, if he can pull Peter into his club, it
will be the most admired in his life.
Proud thing.
It's a pity that now Peter has graduated and has become his colleague, so
he can only try to win over and win Peter's favor
0
Just as Peter was about to say goodbye, Slughorn held him back.
Knowing that everyone was basically gone, he hesitated and said, "Peter,
I have a student who is a hunter. I heard from him that there was a trace
of a phoenix near the volcano in Sicily. Many families have gone there.
You have to be mentally prepared, if someone catches the phoenix, they
will definitely come to you to ask you for the method of immortality, and
even many pure blood families will unite and use public opinion to force
you to hand over the real method of immortality!
"The real method of longevity?" Peter squinted at Slughorn and said with
a half-smiling smile, "Didn't I already publish the method? Don't they
believe it and think I'm cheating? Do you think so too, professor?"
Slughorn coughed a few times, his eyes were erratic, and he smiled
awkwardly: "It's not that I think it's fake, but most people think that
Peter, you, should be hiding some important steps.
After all, it's a matter of immortality.
Those who have tried, end up miserably, so many people will be very
cautious."
Saying that, Slughorn approached Peter and asked quietly, "Peter, you see
that we are all old friends, can you tell me the real way of immortality?
Don't worry, I won't talk nonsense to the outside world, really No, we can
make an unbreakable spell too!
Peter looked at the red-faced fat old man who looked like a sea lion, and
said jokingly, "Professor, do you also want to live forever? Or do you also
have a phoenix?
"Of course not! I'm very satisfied with my current life, how could I covet
immortality!" Slughorn shook his face with a look of disinterest, "I'm just
a researcher, wanting to study this kind of immortality. Mystery."
"Of course, if you don't want to, I won't force you, after all, it's your
secret, and no one has the right to question it." Slughorn peeked at Peter's
expression and said.
He looked at Slughorn with a tangled expression, showing a funny look,
"And even if you capture the Phoenix, the first thing you need to consider
is, how can the Phoenix be willing to share the fire of Nirvana? You must
know that the fire of Nirvana affects the Phoenix.
In other words, it is equivalent to the magic power in a wizard.
Do you think any wizard would be willing to donate his magic power?"
"Can't we find a way to deprive the fire of Nirvana?" Slughorn said
eagerly.
"Not necessarily," Peter said with a smile, "as long as the phoenix can be
very loyal to you, even willing to sacrifice for you, just like my phoenix
Field, sharing half of the fire of nirvana with you. Naturally, you can
have the same as the phoenix. Eternal life and immortality!
"`" The method I announced before is true, and there is no false place!"
Peter gave him a half-smile, and then said with a serious and firm
expression. "If you don't believe it, then I can't help it! "
"So, this method of immortality is useless?" Slughorn said with
disappointment on his face.
Peter still responded with a smile, then said goodbye to Slughorn and
teleported back to York Manor to spend Christmas with his family.
"Deprivation?" Peter sneered, "When you can easily deprive (good
money) of the magic within your own body, let's talk about depriving
Phoenix of the fire of Nirvana. 35
"I've already given you the solution, whether it can be successful or not is
up to you." Peter shrugged with an indifferent look on his face.
"Ah, I finally understand why you are willing to selflessly share this
method, because the chance of success is very small!"
Slughorn looked at the smiling Peter, sighed and said, "I almost forgot
that you are also a student of Slytherin, For thousands of years, there has
never been a selfless person in Slytherin.
Chapter 544 The powerful
Voldemort, the judgment of the
divination results
In Malfoy Manor, Voldemort knew about the Slughorn dinner right away.
"Are you sure the news is true? Dumbledore is predicted to die?"
Voldemort was very happy, but then asked seriously.
"Yes, Master. Many people were there at the time and saw with their own
eyes that when Peter York and Trelawney touched the crystal ball at the
same time, a vision occurred in the crystal ball." The Death Eater who
bowed to report said excitedly,
"Peter York and Trelawney both saw what was in the crystal ball,
Trelawney was drunk, so he just said what was in the crystal ball, saying
that they saw "Dumbledore will be hit by the death curse and fall from
the tower go down.
Peter York did not say it, but his face was solemn, and he confirmed the
veracity of what Trelawney said. "
"Haha...that's great!" Voldemort patted the table happily, "This old
immortal first fell under my curse, it's only been a year, and now he's
divination to die, it's really fun, Dumbledore Finally dying!"
"Congratulations, Master! As long as there is no Dumbledore, that Peter
York is no longer your opponent, and no one will stop you in the future,
Master. Bella Cretes congratulated.
Speaking of Peter York, Voldemort smiled slightly, but still laughed and
said 380: "That's right, Bella, this time we also want to thank him for
giving us such good news in person.
As long as Dumbledore is dead, the two of them will be gone.
Ways to come together again, Peter York alone is no longer my opponent.
We need to be ready at all times
When Dumbledore dies, we will officially take over the wizarding world!
"Dark Lord, could this be a conspiracy?" said a sturdy man in a cat-and-
leopard mask suddenly. "As far as we know, this Peter York is very
cunning, more unscrupulous than Dumbledore.
It's a bit awkward for him to divination in public like this.
Unusual, but also openly confirmed the message of Dumbledore's death,
without covering it up.
This is so unusual that I suggest that we must be more vigilant.
Voldemort's face darkened at the man who suddenly interjected, his
scarlet eyes fixed on him, "Adam, are you questioning me? Think I'll be
fooled?
The man in the cat-leopard mask groaned under the pressure of
Voldemort's sudden outburst, and half-knelt on the ground.
Although he was powerful, even surpassing all Death Eaters, he was still
far behind Voldemort.
He forced his breath and explained: "Great Dark Lord, I don't mean that
(acdc), but we have suffered a lot from him before, I wonder if I can be
more careful to prevent just in case?"
Voldemort looked at the man who was half-kneeling in front of him,
withdrew the magic pressure, flashed disdain in his eyes, and sneered:
"Adam, you have been frightened by Peter York and turned into a
frightened bird.
How can you cooperate with me like this, how can you What about
leading the mercenaries who joined the Death Eater cause?
Peter York is cunning and hateful, but he is a rare prophet, and this time
there is also Trelawney, the descendant of Cassandra to witness, such a
prophecy is difficult to fake.
I understand that you have a short history of magic in the United States,
and you don't even have a decent prophet, so that's why you're so
surprised. But don't overdo it. Otherwise, I would doubt whether it would
be wise to cooperate with your purgers. 99
The masked man, who was half-kneeling on the ground, squeezed his
wand tightly in his hand hidden in the sleeve of his robe, and then
lowered his head and said, "I will seriously consider it, Lord Dark Lord.
And our purgers are undoubtedly your most suitable partners. Please be
assured of this.
"It's good to know." Voldemort snorted coldly, "As long as you don't
cooperate with filthy Muggles for some money, or even sell the same
kind to Muggles, as your ancestors did, it's a shame for wizards!
Then he looked at him coldly and warned: "I have never had room for
betrayal here. There were a few people with different hearts who chose
to betray us, among them Karkaroff you know, their fate. You should
guess.
So I am overjoyed that your mercenary group is willing to cooperate with
me. But if one day, I found my second heart. I will lead the Death Eaters
to America and wipe you all out! Peter York can easily take out one of
your battalion members, so I can do nothing less than him!
The man in the cat and leopard mask was already sweating, and he
looked at Voldemort's murderous eyes and knew that the threat was not
empty words.
In the magical world, the power of the group is strong, but once the
strength of the individual reaches Dumbledore, Voldemort and the like,
no matter how many wizards come, they will only be crushed.
At this time, the masked man had some doubts about whether the
mercenary high-level decision to cooperate with Voldemort was correct.
Most of the mercenaries of the purgers were elites in strength, which
were already at the same level as Oro in a country.
In the face of being wanted by the Ministry of Magic of various countries,
they can handle the crisis with ease.
But he knew that in his group, there was no one who had reached the
level of Voldemort, and even the top leaders who controlled the purgers
were far from Voldemort in strength. This is tantamount to scheming
with a tiger.
Voldemort did not know what the masked man was thinking, but
announced: "The most important thing next is to find the phoenix,
Hayman Rozier has sent accurate news, in the volcano in Sicily, the trace
of the phoenix has been confirmed.
I need to go in person to ensure that the phoenix will eventually fall into
my hands. So during this period of time, except for the Death Eaters who
went with me, the others were temporarily lurking. Once I returned, it
was time for the Death Eaters to rise again. "
"Master, I want to go with you too!" Bellacritus shouted quickly.
"Not this time, Bella." Voldemort shook his head, "You are responsible for
monitoring the situation at Hogwarts at all times. Since the prophecy
says that Dumbledore was murdered, we must ensure that fate goes in
the direction we control. 99
"Isn't that kid from the Malfoys already tasked with murdering
Dumbledore, then you'll cooperate well with him. If he succeeds, I don't
mind pardoning his father's sins, saving Lucius, and rewarding him with
endless glory.
"Master, do you think Draco Malfoy really has the ability to kill
Dumbledore?" Bella Cretes asked in surprise.
"I don't trust him, I trust Severus."
Voldemort smiled and shook his head.
He looked at Bellacritus and said, "Didn't Severus put an unbreakable
spell on Narcissa and promise to do everything he can to help Draco
complete his mission? I believe that with his help, Draco Malfoy has a
great deal of power. possible success in killing Dumbledore.""
"Although Dumbledore has less than a year left to live. I wouldn't mind
taking a little more work if he could die early."
"Master, why don't you think that the one who killed Dumbledore in the
divination is you?" Bella Cretes asked in confusion.
"Because I need to deal with another tough guy - Peter York!" Voldemort
said, squinting. "No one else could have killed Dumbledore at Hogwarts
without me keeping him at bay!"
Chapter 545 The reaction of the
Potter trio, an unsolved fate?
Many students witnessed the prophecy that night, so by the next day,
almost the entire school knew what the prophecy was about.
The atmosphere of the school suddenly became solemn. Even the naive
students knew that because of the existence of Dumbledore, they could
study and play carefree at Hogwarts. If Dumbledore really died in the
near future, as the crystal ball said, their umbrella would be gone.
The only one who is overjoyed is probably Trelawney.
This is the first time she has consciously seen the content of the
prophecy, proving that she is not a liar.
So even in such a dignified atmosphere, he happily showed off his
divination results to others, and then falsely expressed his sympathy for
Dumbledore's misfortune.
This attitude made many students who regarded Dumbledore as their
idols have no good feelings for him at all. But Trelawney didn't take it
seriously, and even boasted about predicting the outcome of
Dumbledore's death in every divination class.
Then he wiped away the tears that didn't exist, and lamented: "It's really
sad! Although this is a prophecy that I personally used a crystal ball for
divination, I don't want to see such a result. But the established fate
cannot be resisted. Yes. We can only pray here for Dumbledore, too."
Listening to her tone of silence for Dumbledore in advance, Harry, who
was taking a fortune-telling class, almost jumped up and punched this
crazy woman in anger, but fortunately he was held by Ronald next to
him, which did not let him succeed.
After class, Harry angrily walked out of the classroom first, and the two
met Hermione outside the classroom.
Hermione looked at Harry as if he was about to explode, then turned to
Ronald, who was beside him: "What's wrong with Harry? Why do you
look so angry?
"It's not that old woman from Trelawney!"
Ronald complained angrily. "The whole class kept showing off that she
foresaw Dumbledore's death.
Listening to her tone, I wish the prophecy would come true soon! You
also know Harry and Dumbledore's relationship. , He almost didn't break
out on the spot, but I grabbed him in time."
Hermione heard the words and reassured Harry: "Harry, don't care too
much about Trelawney's words, that woman has never made an accurate
prediction.
This time I suddenly saw the content of the prediction and I didn't know
if it was a prediction, so I couldn't wait to show it off.
You Don't worry too much, maybe that crystal ball is broken, after all,
that crystal ball was originally brought by Trelawney, maybe it is as
unreliable as its owner!""
"Hermione is right, Harry, don't pay too much attention to this prophecy."
Ronald also said, "Besides, Dumbledore doesn't take it seriously, don't you
think he was chatting with Professor York this morning with a smile?
They all Don't care, we don't care.
Harry shook his head and said with a heavy face: "Although Trelawney is
crazy, her prophecies will always come true.
Do you remember back in third grade? Trelawney predicted that the Dark
Lord's servant would break free and help Voldemort again.
Rise.
Then Pettigrew actually escaped and brought Voldemort back to life.
And the Son of the Phoenix, at the time I didn't understand who this guy
would be, but looking at it now, apparently the Son of the Phoenix was
Peter York!
And the prophecy ball we got in the Prophecy Hall of the Department of
Mysteries, which is a prophecy about me and Voldemort.
Dumbledore said that the prophecy was also made by Trelawney, and
Voldemort heard the content of the prophecy and chose to kill me, which
eventually led to the death of my parents. "
When Hermione and Ronald heard this, they were also surprised. When
they went to the Department of Mysteries, they also brought back the
prophecy ball by the way. But then it was taken by Dumbledore. Didn't
expect such a reason.
Ronald said in shock and worry: "Is Dumbledore really going to die? Then
what can we do in advance to avoid such bad luck as much as possible?
After all, Dumbledore is so important, if he really dies, then Harry It's
really dangerous!"
"If this is really a prophecy, I'm afraid we can't do anything about it!
Ronald."
Hermione sighed and said solemnly, "The prophecy will always be
fulfilled, and when people try to change the prophecy, the result is never
It's so bad, even what you've done contributed to the fulfillment of the
prophecy.
0.. ask for flowers.....
"What do you mean?" Ronald looked puzzled.
"Harry, you also live in the Muggle world, have you heard the story of
Oedipus the King before?" Hermione asked.
Harry shook his head in confusion. He had always been a house elf when
he was at the Dursleys, and naturally no one would show him a
storybook.
"It is said that after Oedipus was born, his father heard the prophecy that
he would kill his father and marry his mother in the future, so he pierced
his heels with iron wire and ordered his servants to throw it into the wild
to be eaten by wolves.
But the servants took pity on this innocent man.
When he became an adult, Oedipus chose to leave his adoptive parents
who thought he was his biological parents in order to escape his fate.
As a result, he met a group of people on the way to humiliate him and
became angry.
He killed four people, including his biological father who visited him
privately...
Oedipus used his extraordinary intelligence to get rid of the Sphinx, the
human-faced banshee that harmed the people, and was supported by the
people.
Be the king, and took the former king's queen-his biological mother as his
wife...
So he became the sinner of killing his father and marrying his mother,
and finally he blinded himself in the eyes, and then self-exiled... ...
...0
Hermione narrated the Muggle Greek story to the pair, hoping they
would understand what it meant.
But after Ronald listened to it, he only felt that the three views were
broken, and he complained: "What on earth do Muggles think, how can
they write such absurd stories? This King Oedipus sounds really pitiful,
no matter what. There is no escape from the arrangement of fate.”
After listening to this, Harry looked at Hermione even more dignifiedly,
and asked unwillingly: "Hermione, what do you mean, no matter what
we do, we can't change Dumbledore's mortal fate. Instead, we are like
King Oedipus. Like, contributed to the arrangement of fate? 35
what
Chapter 546 Harry's choice, use
Peter's method?
Hermione nodded and said with an ugly face: "Harry, when you were in
the third grade, you and I went through the timeline of the time shifter.
You should still remember that I told you that even if we went back in
time, we couldn't change the past.
Some facts, on the contrary, are supplementing the fate of the past.
The same is true for the prophecies of the present!"
"Then are we doing nothing? Just waiting quietly, waiting for
Dumbledore's death language to be fulfilled?" Harry growled angrily,
wanting to vent his anger but had no choice.
"Of course not!"
Hermione said, shaking her head.
She shook her head, took a deep breath, as if to cheer herself up, and
then smiled at the two of them and said, "Actually, this prophecy is not a
real prophecy! Professor Peter York and Professor Trelawney are only in
the In the crystal ball, I saw the picture of "Three Eighty Zero" in
Dumbledore with the death curse, and then falling off the tower, but it
did not mean that Dumbledore would definitely die.
"You said that you were under the death curse, how could you still be
alive after being cursed! Hermione, your brain is broken?" Ronald looked
at her like a fool.
"Why not! Ronald, shut up first! Listen to me!"
Hermione rolled his eyes at him and roared angrily.
Seeing Ronald shut his mouth and retracted his head, she continued: "I
mean, Professor York and the others just saw that Dumbledore was
cursed and fell off the tower.
Of course, the first time we saw such a scene, it would be Think
Dumbledore is dead.
But what if not? 99
"What do you mean? Hermione." Harry asked quickly.
"We all know that fate cannot be changed.
In the prophecy, the fact that Dumbledore was cursed with death and fell
from the tower, since it can't be changed, why don't we change other
unknown fate lines! For example, to ensure that Dumbledore is in the
predicted fate.
After the attack, it was possible to survive, not to die for granted!"
explained Hermione.
But seeing the two still confused, Hermione couldn't help rolling her eyes
and suggested a solution: "Since we can't change the prophecy of
Dumbledore's incantation and falling off the tower, then we can set a
reduction Shake the curse to prevent Dumbledore from falling and dying.
You can also find a way to make Dumbledore survive under the curse of
death T*...
I read a travel journal that said that there was an animal smuggler in
order to successfully cross the border, so he turned velvet into clothes
and wore it on his body.
He didn't die, because the velvet on his body blocked the death curse for
him.
I thought we might be able to buy some velvet and turn them into robes
for Dumbledore to wear...
"The only question is, will Dumbledore accept such a gift?" Ronald curled
his lips. "How can you guarantee that Dumbledore will be wearing a
velvet coat and that it will be the day he was attacked?"
"Hasn't Harry got the Marauder's map back? We can keep an eye on
Dumbledore's movements at any time. As long as he is on his way to the
tower, we can act quickly, and we can detect the enemy's situation in
advance and make Dumbledore ready." Hermione said,
"Of course, this method is very inefficient and prone to accidents.
So the second method I think is to find a willing person, drink the
compound decoction to become Dumbledore, and stay in the school
instead of him.
But this way It's life-threatening at any time, and I don't think
Dumbledore would agree,"
Hermione said, shaking her head.
"This method can be considered."
Harry said suddenly.
He looked at the surprised Hermione and Ronald, and said firmly: "We
don't need to tell Dumbledore, we just need to prepare the compound
decoction in advance.
When the day comes, I can drink the compound decoction in advance to
become Dumbledore, instead of He fulfilled this prophecy!""
"Harry, you're crazy!" Ronald exclaimed in shock. Then he shook his head
and said angrily: "I don't agree with you! Do you want to die instead of
Dumbledore!"
"I'm not crazy, Ronald," Harry said firmly. "I know people in the
wizarding world call me the savior, the boy who survived, and think I
beat Voldemort. But you know, my mother gave her life for me. I blocked
Voldemort's death curse, so I survived.
I'm just a very ordinary wizard, and I don't have any profound magic. So
if I could, I hope it's me, not Dumbledore. I'm not capable of protecting
Hogwarts like Dumbledore, nor Voldemort's opponent..
"How?" Harry3.2 and Ronald asked at the same time.
"Have you forgotten the method of immortality announced by Professor
York? We can work on this."
Hermione said, "Professor York said that if you want to have immortality
like him, you must There are phoenixes who are willing to donate their
blood and the fire of Nirvana, so that people after Nirvana can be
rejuvenated, and they also have eternal life and immortality like a
phoenix! It was not mentioned in the newspaper before that Professor
York was attacked by Voldemort with a death curse.
Has it ever been, because he didn't die, so the secret of his immortality
was revealed.
Only if Dumbledore survives will it be possible to kill Voldemort, avenge
my parents, and protect everyone from Voldemort and the Death Eaters.
""
"Well, doesn't Dumbledore also have a phoenix. If we can convince that
phoenix to help Dumbledore die, then we don't have to worry about
someone being able to kill Dumbledore.
"Ronald...
"Okay, stop arguing," Hermione interrupted. "I have a solution. It's a slim
hope, but if it does come true, Dumbledore won't die even if he wants
to!"
"Hermione, you also said that prophecy is unchangeable, unless someone
drinks the Polyjuice Potion instead of Dumbledore to carry his destiny.
Otherwise, we can't think of any other way to change Dumbledore's
mortal fate."
Harry shook his head and said, Then he smiled and said jokingly: "And
I'm not necessarily going to die.
Don't forget that I was once hit by Voldemort's death curse and didn't die.
Maybe this time I'll be fine."
"Okay, don't think about it! Harry." Ronald growled red-eyed, "If you dare
to do that, I'll tell Dumbledore right away and see if he'll let you replace
him!
"Harry, you don't need to do this! And you've never been ordinary!"
Hermione disagreed too, tearfully, "Dumbledore wouldn't allow you to do
that either, Dumbledore keeps teaching you these days, isn't it? Do you
have high hopes for you?
Chapter 547 Ask Peter for help
and let Dumbledore live forever?
The phoenix in the volcano!
"But...Professor York also said that it's as difficult to get the Phoenix to
sacrifice the fire of Nirvana," Harry felt a little unreliable, "The fire of
Nirvana is like the magic of wizards, and no one is willing to sacrifice of."
"But wouldn't Professor York make it happen? His phoenix is willing
to give himself to him." "The more Hermione thought about it, the more
possible,"
Dumbledore's phoenix Fox is said to have been with him for sixty-seven
years, and there must be a feeling between them. very deep.
As long as we try to convince Fox and give it the pros and cons, it
shouldn't refuse. 55
"Is this... possible?" Harry hesitated.
"Why don't you try it? Dumbledore and Fox have been together for a long
time, he should not be willing to let Dumbledore die."
Ronald said excitedly, "As long as Dumbledore has the body of
immortality, no one can kill him.
With Professor York, I'd definitely be able to spank Voldemort.
If I hadn't had Phoenix, I would have tried it."
Thinking of the scene in 2002, the three of them looked forward to it,
especially Harry, who had the deepest relationship with Dumbledore and
didn't want Dumbledore to die at all, so he couldn't wait to say:
"Dumbledore has already told me the password of the headmaster's office,
We can go there anytime and convince Fox."
"Wait a minute, Harry," Hermione stopped.
"What's wrong?" the two boys asked.
"We first need to ask Professor York to find out the detailed process.
Otherwise, even if we succeed in persuading Fox, it may be self-
defeating." Hermione said seriously.
"Hermione, you're right, you have to ask clearly, if it's wrong, we might
kill Dumbledore." The two nodded at the same time.
Then the three of them hurriedly walked towards the Black Magic Office.
"You want to help the principal to survive Nirvana?" Peter looked at the
three students in front of him with a surprised expression.
"Yes, Professor,"
Hermione said. "You and Professor Trelawney predicted the death of
Headmaster Dumbledore.
We tried many ways to change his fate, but we all felt that there was
little hope.
So we thought, maybe we could make Headmaster Dumbledore like Just
like you, through his phoenix Fox, to achieve Nirvana and rebirth.
Even if Headmaster Dumbledore is attacked by the Death Curse, he will
not die!"
Hearing their plan, Peter smiled. It was so funny that the three little guys
were thinking about immortalizing Dumbledore. If Dumbledore knew,
would he thank them for being so earnest, or would he shy away from
their plans.
You must know that Dumbledore is different from ordinary people.
Because of his own experience, he has no interest in immortality, and
even regards it as a poison. As Nicole May's closest friend, he has come
into contact with the Philosopher's Stone many times, but never thought
of owning it.
Even Nicole May revealed to Peter that he once wanted to give
Dumbledore the Elixir of Life to prolong his life, but Dumbledore firmly
refused.
But looking at the three bright-eyed students in front of him, Peter
wondered if they could actually do it, although he felt that there was
little hope, it would be difficult for a mature phoenix like Fox to sacrifice
himself to fulfill Dumbledore.
But the problem is that these three are the savior trio of the magic world,
and they are the protagonists.
According to the protagonist's theorem, they should have monstrous
fortunes, turn bad luck into good luck, and disaster turn into
auspiciousness.
Maybe he can really fool Fox and dedicate half of his blood and the fire
of Nirvana.
Although Nirvana is likely to become a phoenix after being reborn, it
cannot change back to human form. But for Peter, as long as he is willing
to help, making Dumbledore truly immortal is not a problem. The only
question was whether Dumbledore would like it or not.
Although he had already made plans with Dumbledore, he was still
curious about whether the three protagonists could create miracles, so he
smiled and agreed to help.
"Dumbledore recently went to Italy, and it may take a week or so to come
back. If you can convince Fox during this time that you are willing to
share half of the blood and the fire of Nirvana with Headmaster
Dumbledore, I can make Headmaster have the same immortality as me.
body!39
The three of them were very happy when they heard the words, and said
gratefully: "Thank you professor, we will definitely succeed!"
"However, there are already Death Eaters gathered here, as well as many
magical families, and saints hidden in them, so everyone is now in a
stalemate, and no one is the first to break the situation."
"Well, I wish you all success. If you do succeed, it will truly change the
prophecy and save the Headmaster! In that case, with Dumbledore
standing in front of me, I will not be disturbed by Voldemort, I should be
thankful How about you. 35 Peter said with a smile.
"Hyman, how is it over there? Have you found any trace of the phoenix?
As for the poor innocent Phoenix, Peter could only feel guilty in his
heart. Because of what he has done, these phoenixes will probably
become fragrant buns in the future.
"Sir, I found it!" Heyman said excitedly, "In the active volcano in Sicily,
there is a phoenix, but it lives under magma all year round, and the
volcano here looks like it will erupt at any time, so No one has acted for
the time being.
"I didn't see him at the scene. There are only a hundred elite Death Eaters
here. They are planning to drive away the other wizards first, and then
flank the volcano and capture the phoenix." Hayman Rozier replied
softly.
After the three of them left the office, Peter took out a double-sided
mirror, tapped the mirror lightly, and Hayman Rozier appeared on the
opposite side.
Not there? Peter wonders. But whether he was there or not, Peter
planned to go to the scene to see if Voldemort caught Phoenix in the
end? Or let someone from a magical family pick it up? Or was he caught
by hidden saints?
"What about Voldemort? Logically, he should have arrived early for such
an important event?" Peter asked with a frown.
Chapter 548 The Appearance of
the Saints! Vidar Rozier, Fight!
Italy, Sicily, on an active volcano.
As the magma in the volcano tumbled, huge waves of hot air were
continuously ejected from it, and the temperature near the crater was as
high as hundreds of degrees Celsius, making it impossible for ordinary
people to reach here.
But at this time, there are many wizards in different costumes gathered
here. They all cast protective spells to block the high temperature of the
outside world, and they are also alert to the sudden attack of others.
Since Peter announced the mystery of his immortality, regardless of
whether the wizards believe it or not, judging from the number of
thousands of people around, it is obvious that they are all people who
want to try.
After all, this is the immortality that many people dream of.
As long as there is a little hope, many people are willing to work hard for
it.
At this time, these wizards were roughly divided into three categories.
One was the sullen Death Eaters, and all of them wore skull masks, which
were very conspicuous in the crowd.
On the other side are the most numerous but very loose poachers, who
are employed by various pure-blood families to capture phoenixes for
their employers.
The last party was dressed in various costumes, and most of them were
old wizards, and the number was also the smallest group, about less than
a hundred people.
But these old wizards did look calm, as if they had seen through the
world.
And they are very confident, facing many opponents, they are not afraid
at all.
And on their chests, they all have a silver logo brooch of the Deathly
Hallows pinned to let others know that they are a group.
"I didn't expect the saints to come too! It's really surprising." In the
poacher team, an older hunter looked at the older team in shock and
fear, "I thought they were all dying of old age, but I didn't expect that
One day it pops out."
"Saint? Is that Grindelwald's subordinate?" a young hunter asked
curiously.
He noticed the fearful expression on the old hunter's face, and pouted his
lips disdainfully, "It's just an old devil who has been imprisoned for
decades, what should he be afraid of, his followers who have to step into
the grave with half a foot? Not their time.39
"Shut up! If you want to cause trouble, don't take me with you! The old
hunter's expression changed, and he quickly stayed away from him. He
had experienced the period of Grindelwald, and he naturally knew how
terrifying these saints were.
At that time, Grindelwald's followers spread all over the world, and his
theories were deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. Even after
Grindelwald was arrested and imprisoned, most of his followers were not
liquidated, but hidden in the shadows and no longer appeared in front of
others. .
But this does not mean that the organization of the saints has
disappeared, but rather dormant, waiting for the day when their leader
will walk out of Nurmengard and lead them to continue their glory.
Suddenly, an elderly and elegant woman walked out of the saints' ranks,
with short gray and wavy hair, she looked like she was a complete beauty
when she was young.
She looked dignifiedly at the hunters and Death Eaters around her, and
snorted coldly: "Today this phoenix belongs to our saints.
Be smart and leave immediately, otherwise I don't mind killing a few
people here!"
There was a commotion in the poacher team, and the reputation of the
saints was like thunder, and some of the older old hunters immediately
Apparated and left here. Almost all of them were young wizards, who
had been imprisoned in Nurmengard when they were born, so they didn't
have much fear.
On the Death Eaters side, not a single person moved, instead, they
gathered around and formed a confrontation with the saints.
One of the Death Eaters at the head sneered at the woman and said to the
woman: "Vida Rozier, do you still think it is the age of saints? Apart from
scaring away a few timid and useless people, what else can you do?
Waiting to die in the coffin, running out to snatch the phoenix with our
Death Eaters, do you want to die sooner?"
"Vida Rozier! She is Grindelwald's deputy!"
Hearing the Death Eater calling out the woman's name, the others also
remembered and looked at her in surprise.
At the time, this woman was Grindelwald's most trusted assistant and
helped him deal with a lot of things.
It was only after the fall of Grindelwald that she disappeared without a
trace.
Many people thought she was dead, but they didn't expect to appear
now!
The most surprised in the crowd was Hayman Rozier. He was standing
with the Death Eaters, but when he saw Vida Rozier, he couldn't help
shouting "Auntie!"
That's right, Vida Rozier and Hayman Rozier belong to the same family,
and he is also his aunt.
But since Grindelwald was imprisoned in Nurmengard, Vader was
liquidated and wanted by most of the Ministry of Magic around the
world, so the Rozier family had to break with it, expelled him from the
family, burned him The flowers and names representing Vader on the
family tree.
And Vida Rozier has never come back since then. After a long time,
everyone in the Rozier family thought she was really dead.
Vader noticed Hayman Rozier, and an inexplicable look flashed in his
eyes, but he ignored him.
Instead of smiling, he stared at the remaining young hunters and Death
Eaters with sullen eyes, and said in a cold voice: "It seems that the saints
have not acted for decades, so you really have nothing to fear."
"Since you are willing to sacrifice your life, don't blame me for the heavy
hand." Said Vidar Rozier, waving his wand neatly, and the lava flowing
around instantly turned into a fiery fiery snake, attacking the hunters and
Death Eaters. .
At the same time, the other saints attacked others in a tacit and orderly
manner, looking at the old men in their 80s and 90s, without the slightest
kindness and kindness of the old grandfather, the deadly spells flew out
from the wands in their hands, Knock the enemy in front of you cleanly.
"Ah!" Accompanied by the screams, the fire snakes that turned into
magma bit or entangled, quickly burning the hunters to death, and some
people were directly hit by the spell and fell into the magma in the
volcano, directly turning into Coke!
The hunters with the largest number were not the opponents of the saints
at all, and they were either shot to death or apparated and fled in a
panic.
On the contrary, the Death Eaters were able to fight back against the
saints, but in the face of these saints who have lived for nearly a hundred
years and are very experienced, even if their number is twice that of the
saints, they are stretched in terms of combat power, and they will be
attacked.
Press and hit.
Hayman Rozier Apparated immediately, hid in the distance, and secretly
watched the fierce battlefield.
Suddenly, he was lightly tapped on the shoulder, so frightened that
Hyman immediately threw the curse behind him, but was picked off by
the person who came.
"`" Quick response, Heyman, if the average person would have been
knocked down by you. ' Peter praised with a smile.
"It turned out to be you, sir! I thought..." Seeing that it was Peter, Hyman
immediately sighed in relief.
"How's it going? Didn't Voldemort come with you?" Peter asked, and he
waved his wand around, an invisible barrier enveloped the two of them,
and the space around them seemed to be cut off from the ground. , so
that outsiders can't see them.
Heyman looked at Peter's means reverently, and then replied respectfully:
"The Dark Lord needs to prepare a magic that can imprison the Phoenix,
so it has not yet appeared.
After all, the Phoenix is a magical creature that can ignore the anti-
apparition teleportation. , So it is necessary to prepare adequately to
prevent it from escaping.
But now the Death Eaters are at a disadvantage, if the Dark Lord does not
appear, maybe the Phoenix will fall into the hands of the Saints.
Peter looked at the poachers and the Death Eaters who were running
around in confusion outside, and said with a smile: "It's still early,
Dumbledore has already arrived, and Voldemort is probably hiding there.
In the dark, who can finally catch the phoenix is still unknown. Let's
watch it slowly."
On the crater, the battle was in full swing, and the poachers with the
largest number were instantly defeated. Except for those who escaped,
everyone else was basically cleaned up by the saints. Although the Death
Eaters fought back fiercely, the disparity in combat power made them
retreat.
These aged saints have shown fighting strength that is not in line with
their age. They are all clean and well-trained to fight. They seem to have
experienced countless battles, one person pressing two or three people to
fight. .
Vidar Rozier smashed the three Death Eaters in front of him with a spell,
then stepped into the crater, looked at the lava-filled bottom, and said to
the saints around him: "The phoenix is hidden in the lava.
Next, we need to arrange a forbidden space magic to separate this place
into an independent space to ensure that the phoenix will not escape
successfully.
Let's do it!
Chapter 549 The Phoenix in the
Volcano, Voldemort Appears!
Several other old people nodded their heads and said with excitement
and anticipation: "As long as we capture the phoenix and find a way to
obtain the fire of Nirvana, we can help the lord to be reborn in Nirvana.
At that time, he will use his immortal body to lead us. A world of
innovation!"
"It's too early to tell!" Vida Rozier said. "That Voldemort is a lot of
strength, we need to step up and catch Phoenix before he arrives,
otherwise we'll probably fall short. To be sure, there is nothing to hide in
the way Peter York said. We need to be foolproof!
"Voldemort, I heard that he is called the second generation of the Dark
Lord? Hmph, when will these cats and dogs be compared with adults?"
said an old wizard with a mustache, "If it wasn't for Grindelwald back
then Your lord does not allow us to attack Britain, how can we get such
comments from these British people!"9
Several saints raised their wands together and shot a golden light towards
the sky, chanting words in their mouths. The golden threads flew out of
the wands, intertwined in mid-air into a large golden net, and then
enveloped the entire crater.
The other saints continued to attack the Death Eaters, forcing them down
the mountain, preventing them from interfering. The Death Eaters
continued to retreat, and some members even died, but Voldemort's
figure was slow to appear.
"Rolls, drive out that phoenix hiding in the magma!" Vader shouted to an
old man beside him while maintaining the golden net.
Rawls waved his wand directly without Vida Rozier's orders.
The magma in the mountain pass seemed to be stirred up by an invisible
force and turned into a vortex.
The mountain vibrated, and the volcano became more active.
With the artificial stirring, the energy accumulated in the interior
increased rapidly.
"The volcano is about to erupt!" A saint looked at the movement in the
mountain pass and reminded with some concern.
"Don't worry, Lucas, we have enough time to evacuate before it erupts."
Vader said indifferently, his eyes fixed on the magma, "We need to force
that phoenix out as soon as possible."
With the constant stirring of the saints, the magma in the mountain pass
seemed to be boiling, and it was very unstable. When the temperature of
the crater was getting higher and higher and the air was burning, a
pleasant chirping sound suddenly sounded in the magma.
A cluster of golden-red flames emerged from the magma, and then
condensed into a very beautiful phoenix. It was forced out by the
constantly stirring magma, and turned into a golden light with an angry
cry and flew upwards.
When it saw the golden net above the crater, a look of disdain flashed in
its eyes, and immediately wanted to teleport away.
But when it turned into a flame and disappeared in place, it reappeared
and hit the golden net directly.
Accompanied by a panicked cry, this phoenix was caught by the golden
net, flapping its wings constantly, trying to teleport but couldn't leave it!
"Success!" The saints present were very happy, with the wave of the
wand, the golden net tightened, and the phoenix in the net fell to the
ground.
Vida Rozier and a few leading people also smiled and quickly approached
Phoenix.
But at this moment, near the golden net, a black mist suddenly appeared
and walked out of Voldemort. He looked at the phoenix that was
constantly fluttering in the golden net, and said with a chuckle, "What an
amazing result, isn't it?"
Vida Rozier immediately raised his wand and spit out the words with
vigilance: "Voldemort!
All the saints raised their wands for the first time, and then invariably
shot countless deadly spells towards him.
But what made the saints look solemn was that Voldemort just raised his
hand, and the raised protective shield blocked all the spells.
Even the deadly life-threatening spell was easily and precisely blocked by
the floating stones.
It seems that the space of one meter around the body is an absolute gap,
and no magic spell can cross it.
At this time, the Death Eaters who were driven down the mountain also
Apparated here again, and gathered behind Voldemort, with a look of
guilt admitting their mistakes.
"Trash!" Voldemort didn't punish them as usual, just snorted a few times,
then looked at the saints on the opposite side again.
Seeing that they were still calm in the face of him, looking at death as if
at home, with admiration in their eyes, they said, "My saints, I appreciate
your strength and your pursuit of ideals.
When you followed Grindelwald, you were In order to one day stand
above the world, rule the Muggles, and truly become the master of this
world
But unfortunately, your previous master failed!"
"And I have heard about Mr. Grindelwald's deeds, respect him very much,
and look forward to the ideal world he put forward. Maybe you don't
know, I also put forward my ideal to my followers: that is Unite wizards
and destroy those filthy muggles, so that wizards become the rulers of
this world! 99
Voldemort approached the saints step by step, smiling and welcoming
with open arms: "I and Grindelwald have similar views, our ultimate
purpose is for the well-being of all wizards.
Why don't you join in? Come to my team? I believe (acdc) as long as the
strength of the Death Eaters and the Saints are combined, we can easily
push through all obstacles and truly realize the ideal of wizards ruling
the world!"
Vida Rozier sneered: "Voldemort, we have also heard of your deeds.
Even if you talk about it, we will not follow you.
You should rest your mind! And you will never be able to communicate
with Grind.
Comparable to Lord Wo! Grindelwald is for justice for all of us.
And you are just a clown with endless desires, all you want to build is a
world where you can enslave everyone! 35
Voldemort's smile disappeared, his scarlet eyes stared at Vida Rozier,
suppressing his anger, and sneered: "Do you still put your hopes on the
person who has been imprisoned in Nurmengard? As far as I know,
Numongard De has always been alone, not even a jailer.
If he really cared about you, he would have come out long ago.
Instead of letting you loyal people be hunted down by the Ministry of
Magic for decades!
When the saints heard the words, their faces darkened, because what
Voldemort said was the truth.
But Vida Rozier shook his head firmly, gritted his teeth and said, "He was
just blinded! He gave us hope and gave us the courage to fight! He never
asked us to follow him, we were just for a common ideal Follow him. He
owes us nothing! 99
"Blinded? Do you mean Dumbledore?" Voldemort sneered, looking at
them sympathetically and said, "In the beginning, your power was at its
peak, unmatched, and no one could stop your expansion. But in the end,
Dumbledore came, Challenge Grindelwald alone.
And your Grindelwald surreptitiously agreed to this hilarious duel and
lost to Dumbledore inexplicably!
And then abandoned you saints who followed him faithfully, and
imprisoned yourself in Nurmengard, which you built, do you think this is
funny?"
Voldemort looked at the saints with ugly expressions, and said faintly: "I
heard that Dumbledore and Grindelwald made a blood oath back then,
what a deep friendship it must be, that makes them so reluctant to hurt
each other.
DeVore doesn't even allow you to disturb the UK where Dumbledore is, is
that the case?
What a pity, the wise and wise Grindelwald was finally influenced by his
feelings, forgot his great ideals, abandoned you, and was used by
Dumbledore to become the greatest wizard by defeating the Dark Lord!
Ha, how much Satire!
"Avada Suspension!" Vida Rozier excitedly cast a life-threatening spell at
Voldemort.
Voldemort blocked the attack with a boulder, then looked at the saints
with gloomy eyes, and hissed: "Now, I give you two choices: one, join my
team, and I will lead you to pursue your ideals; two, refuse My invitation,
then be buried here!"
After a while, all the saints still stood firmly in place, holding up their
wands, as if they were dying.
"It seems that you all chose the path of death!" Voldemort's face was
gloomy, he raised a pitch-black wand with a grin, and a dazzling green
light shot out, pointing directly at Vida Rozier at the front.
Vida Rozier felt the terrifying life-threatening curse and tried desperately
to resist, but she obviously didn't have that kind of strength. Just when
she thought she was going to die, a tall figure instantly appeared in front
of her.
Chapter 550 The spoiler
Dumbledore, let go of the
Phoenix?
"Dumbledore!
"Dumbledore!"
The people present looked at the old man who suddenly appeared and
cried out in shock.
Especially the saints, looking at the person who blocked Voldemort's
attack in front of them, their expressions were very complicated, they
didn't expect that Dumbledore would save them~.
On the Death Eater side, Voldemort squinted and stared at Dumbledore,
and said, "I didn't expect you to come too? Why, you already have a
phoenix and it's not enough, do you still want to grab another one?"
Then he glanced at the saint behind Dumbledore, and said sarcastically:
"Or, do you want to help your 'old friend' Grindelwald grab the Phoenix?
If everyone in the magic world knew, you once defeated the Dark Lord
Green. How jaw-dropping the great wizard of Devore is now entangled
with the saints!"
Dumbledore looked at Voldemort calmly, then turned to Vida Rozier and
said, "Go away, Voldemort's strength is not something you can handle. 35
He looked at these gray-haired old saints, and sighed with a complicated
expression: "You are not young anymore, why don't you spend your old
age in the last few years? Gellert was imprisoned back then. At
Nurmengard, the saints ceased to exist.
Hearing this, Vidar Rozier seemed to be stimulated, turned towards
Dumbledore with Voldemort's wand, and said with red eyes excitedly:
"Shut up, Dumbledore! If it weren't for you, our leader would not be like
this!
As long as we are still there, the saints will never disappear! We have
been waiting for the day when the leader comes out, even if we wait
until the moment of old age and death, it will not change! Now as long as
we have the phoenix, we can make him reborn again and change Be that
young and wise adult!
It is expected that we will be grateful to you, Dumbledore. All this is
caused by you! Now we vow to capture the phoenix for the leader, no
one can stop our will!"
Looking at the excited Vader and the saints with bad eyes, Dumbledore
sighed, he knew that these people would not follow his advice and give
up the fight for the Phoenix.
After watching their quarrel, Voldemort, who was watching the play,
laughed and said: "It's an interesting scene.
With such loyal subordinates, Grindelwald would rather abandon them
and hide in Nurmengard and ignore the world.
What a pity.
He looked at Dumbledore jokingly, and said with a look of disdain: "A
generation of Dark Lords is finally restrained by emotions, how
ridiculous!"
"Let me tell you, saints," Voldemort called to them, "how about we can
join forces for a while and kill the old man who gets in the way first, and
avenge you, how about that?"
He looked at the hesitant saints, and said with a half-smile: "And you can
ask Dumbledore now, I'm sure even if I didn't grab the Phoenix, he won't
let you get the Phoenix, and he won't allow it again. Grindelwald can
make a comeback."
"Is what he said true?" Vader stared at Dumbledore, "You won't let us
help the leader get a new life?
Faced with the questioning saints, Dumbledore's eyes flickered, and
finally nodded heavily, "The magic world can no longer bear the
appearance of another Dark Lord, and Gellert no longer belongs to this
era.
Vader, you should know that Geller With a special habit, he has never
been afraid of death.
Although the phoenix can make people immortal, but the kind of nirvana
that does not choose to cycle is not an eternal curse...
"Dumbledore! You really disgust me!"
Vida Rozier looked at him with disgust and hatred, the wand in his hand
kept shaking, as if he was about to cast a spell at any time. "The leader
regards you as the closest person, keeps his promise with you, imprisoned
himself in Nurmengard for decades, and even abandoned those of us who
followed him faithfully.
Now, with this rare opportunity, I can let He's reborn, and you're trying
to keep him trapped in Nummungardri, slowly decaying! Damn you!
The tip of Vidar Rozier's wand was filled with a dangerous green light,
but Dumbledore showed no sign of fighting back, facing her wand
calmly.
Just when everyone thought she was going to cast the death curse at
Dumbledore, Vader's wand was slightly deflected, and suddenly a green
light shot towards Voldemort, who was watching the play.
"Dumbledore, your life is the leader's, and I have no right to kill you for
him. But today I must take the phoenix! No one can stop it!"
Vader ignored Dumbledore and attacked Voldemort desperately. The
other saints also bypassed Dumbledore at the same time, and attacked
the Death Eaters together with an aura of resignation.
Faced with the sudden attack, some Death Eaters were not prepared at all
and were directly taken away by the curse.
But Voldemort easily resisted Vader's attack.
He looked at his subordinates, and in the blink of an eye, more than a
dozen were killed right under his nose, and he was immediately very
angry.
Magical power erupted in an instant, and the attacking saints were
bombarded and flew out.
Voldemort looked at these saints who wanted to snatch the phoenix with
murderous eyes. The Life Sucking Curse was like a machine gun,
constantly flying out of the wand, locking on these saints, and vowing to
kill these annoying ants.
But in the surrounding magma river, a fiery red flamingo suddenly flew
out, successfully blocking these magic spells. Voldemort was startled,
only to realize that it was Dumbledore who had shot.
"Dumbledore!" Voldemort shouted through gritted teeth, and then the
deadly spells attacked Dumbledore.
Dumbledore waved his wand and avoided Voldemort's attack, then
glanced at the wand in his hand calmly, and said, "It seems that since
Peter took your wand, you haven't found a suitable wand. This kind of
wand material is not very suitable for you.
0.. ask for flowers.....
"Hmph, even if the wand doesn't use my full power, it's enough to kill
you, Dumbledore." Voldemort sneered, fighting Dumbledore as he spoke.
Dumbledore and Voldemort kept flashing and fighting in the mountains,
and the sound of explosions was endless. On the steep lava wall, the two
of them blasted large holes, and even lava flowed out. Although
Dumbledore is old-fashioned, he is very agile and is on a par with
Voldemort.
It wasn't until there was a loud explosion that both Dumbledore and
Voldemort stopped and landed on the ground, but compared to
Voldemort's slightly rapid breathing, Dumbledore's face was pale and he
looked a little weak.
Voldemort glanced at Dumbledore's gloved right hand, especially after
sensing the very familiar curse on his face, with a triumphant smile on
his face, and said to him with a grim smile: "Dumbledore, you are old!
And you are dying too! Wait till you die.
On that day, no one will stop me from accomplishing great things."5
Dumbledore leaned his right hand back and said calmly, "Tom, you are
too confident, even if I do die one day, it will be after I have prepared
everything. And I believe there will be many people of insight who will
See through your ambitions like I did and stop you from continuing to
make mistakes.
"A man of insight? Are you talking about Peter York?"
Voldemort laughed. "He did cause me a lot of trouble, but I know him
better than you, and he never felt a sense of belonging to the wizarding
world, so As long as I go to trouble him, he won't take saving the magic
world as his mission like you do."
"Then you're wrong, Peter, Tom."
Dumbledore shook his head in disapproval. "He was never a cold-blooded
person.
He had the closest friends in the wizarding world, the most sincere
feelings among friends, and he and the wizarding world had the closest
friends.
Tightly connected, he will choose to oppose you for his friends, and that
will not change."
"Is this your plan? Dumbledore." Voldemort snorted coldly, as if seeing
through him, "You don't look that great. In order to tie Peter York to your
side, try to pull his friend over there. Your warship is indeed the
"greatest" wizard!"
Dumbledore shook his head and didn't speak. Instead, he teleported
directly to the Death Eaters, and then knocked down a large number of
Death Eaters with lightning speed. Then, his wand shot a magic spell at
the phoenix trapped in the golden net.
"Dumbledore, how dare you...!" Voldemort roared furiously, and a flash
dashed towards the phoenix.
Chapter 551 Winner Voldemort?
Peter's plan!
"Don't!" The Saints were also shocked, and Vidar Rozier even shot a spell,
trying to interrupt Dumbledore's magic.
Dumbledore's curse directly hit the golden net, which instantly dissipated
the golden net and released the phoenix inside. The freed phoenix spread
its wings impatiently, and when Voldemort and Vida Rozier's spell was
about to hit it, it turned into a flash of fire and disappeared instantly.
Without the shackles of the golden net, the phoenix could just teleport
away regardless of the distance.
Looking at the empty place, with only a few phoenix feathers left,
Voldemort, who rushed over, was a little stunned, then looked at
Dumbledore with red eyes, and gritted his teeth fiercely: "You made me
lose the phoenix. , Dumbledore damn you!
The saints also looked at Dumbledore full of hatred. They tried their best
to arrange magic to trap the phoenix. There was a chance to grab the
phoenix, but now "Three Eighty Zero" was let go by Dumbledore! He
obviously didn't want to let it go. Both sides get the phoenix.
Dumbledore looked at the eyes on both sides who were looking at him,
sighed, and then disappeared directly in place, no longer entangled.
When Dumbledore left, the two fell into an eerie silence again. Then Vida
Rozier looked vigilantly at the furious Voldemort, and the saints
exchanged glances, and then suddenly released a spell toward the crater.
Only listening to a few rumbling sounds, the magma in the volcano
quickly swelled up, bubbles continued to emerge from the bottom of the
magma, and a very terrifying aura came from under the magma.
With the shaking of the entire volcano, countless rocks rolled down from
the top of the mountain.
After a deafening rumbling sound, the volcano spewed a black smoke
thousands of meters high into the sky, accompanied by countless magma,
hitting the ground.
The saints took this opportunity to quickly evacuate, and they
disapparated in an orderly manner in the sky of volcanic ash.
On the Death Eaters side, a huge light curtain dome shrouded the Death
Eaters, blocking the fall of the volcanic ash and magma. It was
Voldemort's hand.
"Master, the saints have escaped, do you need us to chase?" a Death Eater
asked hesitantly.
"What are you chasing? What's the use of chasing them! Stupid!"
Voldemort scolded angrily, he stretched out his hand and took the
phoenix feathers up on the ground, "Now we're trying to find a way to
chase the fleeing phoenix, that's the goal!
The Death Eater looked at the phoenix feather in Voldemort's hand, and
said embarrassedly: "But...
Master, now that the phoenix has escaped, it can appear in every part of
the world! With such a large range, even with the tracking spell, it will
not work.
Use it.
It's no different from looking for a needle in a haystack...
Before he could speak, he was hit by a Cruciatus from Voldemort, fell to
the ground in pain and twitched, and could only keep begging Voldemort
for mercy.
"I don't need to question, you know?" Voldemort retracted his wand and
said grimly.
"I know! I know! Master!" The tortured Death Eater nodded quickly.
Voldemort looked at the incontinent Death Eater, snorted coldly, and
then pulled out a compass-like thing from his body, with a pointer on it,
turning it at will.
He waved his wand, and a red breath wafted from the phoenix feathers
and landed on the compass, and then the needle on the compass quickly
pointed to the south.
Voldemort smiled and muttered, "In the end, I'm the winner.
"Master...
Master, the volcano has erupted!"
The Death Eater on the side said in horror.
I saw a very terrifying energy erupting from the volcano, the ground
trembled so that no one could stand, and countless volcanic magma
seemed to be ejected from the ground.
After rushing out of the sky, it turned into a scorching sky and quickly
fell.
Even the protective cover swayed continuously, and the magma burned
the surroundings, making the place extremely hot.
Seeing this, Voldemort turned into a huge black mist, rolled up the Death
Eaters on the ground, and disappeared in place a second before the
protective cover shattered.
At the same time, not far away, Peter and Hayman Rozier also appeared.
"Sir, aren't you going to stop Voldemort? If he catches the Phoenix and
really has an immortal body, I'm afraid it will be even more difficult to
deal with!" Heyman looked at Peter puzzled and asked, they were hiding
here Nothing is involved, is it really just watching a play?
Peter smiled and shook his head, and said confidently: "I placed a
positioning spell on that phoenix just now, and I can find the phoenix
before Voldemort at any time.
I was planning to let Voldemort get this phoenix, but now I have changed
my mind. , maybe it would be nice to have another Dark Lord involved.
55
"Huh?" Heyman looked at him with a puzzled face, not understanding
what he meant.
Peter did not explain, but directly took out a world map, then waved his
wand and chanted a spell on the map. After a while, a golden dot
appeared on the map, moving across the Mediterranean towards Africa.
"This golden dot represents that phoenix," Peter said briefly, and then
clicked on the map with his wand, and the map was instantly copied into
a dozen 0..
"Now, Hyman, I need you to do something."
"Please tell me!" Heyman said respectfully.
"Isn't that Vida Rozier among the saints your aunt." Peter said with a
smile, "You can give her a copy of this map, so that she and the saints
have a chance to capture the phoenix, I think they should be very keen to
get Grindelwald out of Nurmengard again.
"As for the other maps, you will also send them to the Ministry of Magic
of various countries for me to see if they are interested in participating in
the competition?"
Peter's face was full of calculating smiles, "Especially to the Magic
Congress of the United States, you can send an extra map to They, and
explained the role of the blood of the phoenix and the fire of Nirvana, I
am afraid that the news from them is slow, and I still do not know the
news.35
"As for me, let's chat with that phoenix first, and take it around to avoid
being caught early.
Hyman heard Peter's plan, did not understand his plan, but respectfully
agreed.
"Let's go, I'll take you back to Rozier Manor first, and then I'm looking for
the phoenix." Peter said.
But Heyman refused and said: "No sir, I have the door key here, which
can let me go back to Rosier Manor. You should go to Phoenix first. I will
stay in Italy first, the saints should I haven't gone far yet, I can contact
them first.""
After listening, Peter nodded, "Well, in that case, I'll take you to the
nearby town of 3.2. It's very unsafe right now." Peter said, looking at the
dust and lava flowing around him.
Saying that, he directly turned into a phoenix form, grabbed Heyman and
left the place.
On the vast sea, a gorgeous phoenix flew south at a rapid rate, and from
time to time it turned into a flame teleportation. It was the phoenix that
escaped from the volcano.
The phoenix is a very sensitive creature. Although it has fled far away,
it still faintly senses malice in itself, so it is still constantly teleporting,
trying to escape from those dangerous wizards.
It didn't stop until it suddenly appeared in front of it, another phoenix
that was even more beautiful than it, and looked at the fellow who was
blocking the way with great confusion.
"Hello, my name is Peter, can I walk with you? The phoenix in front of 35
has a pleasant reputation and said very kindly.
Chapter 552 A chasing battle
caused by a phoenix, prophesying
a smoking pot!
The originally peaceful magic circles of various countries have been
stirred up by the Rozier family's Marauder's World Map.
The secret that the phoenix can help people live forever has been known
to everyone in the upper echelons of the magic circles of various
countries. Most of the high-level wizards in the magic world are very old
wizards, and they naturally covet immortality.
It's just that phoenixes are also very rare in the magic world. The only
two phoenixes that have been raised are also in the hands of two
powerful wizards, Dumbledore and Peter. They naturally dare not offend.
But now the Rozier family actually sells the trace of a phoenix directly
and publicly, but it makes the high-level wizards of various countries
unable to sit still.
After confirming that the map in the hands of Hayman Rozier is true,
they have bought the map at great cost. .
Then send a manpower to chase the phoenix.
Hayman Rozier also kindly reminded these wizarding families that
Voldemort and his Death Eaters were also chasing the phoenix, and if
they chose to participate, they would be against Voldemort.
But obviously this reminder only frightened the magic high-level from
the UK, and wizards in other countries did not take it seriously.
After all, Voldemort's reputation is at best slightly better in Europe, but
it's not as good as Dumbledore and Grindelwald.
So all of a sudden, hundreds of wizards from all over the world, as soon
as they got the map, followed the phoenix trail on the map and went to
compete for the phoenix. There are even old wizards who can't wait to go
directly alone, hoping to catch the phoenix and gain immortality.
And Voldemort and the Death Eaters, who tracked the Phoenix with the
compass, didn't know that Hayman Rozier, who was collaborating with
them, had distributed a more accurate Marauder's map to people from all
over the world. Collect a lot of money.
Following Peter's instructions, Hayman Rozier let the Saints be the first to
get the Marauder's Map.
Vida Rozier, headed by him, was puzzled and wary of this nephew who
suddenly contacted him with the patron saint and provided Phoenix's
location information for free.
But still choose to chase the Phoenix at the fastest speed, and strive to
bring the aged Grindelwald back to life
Lead the saints to rise again. 3
Many wizards who got the map, while observing the moving position of
the phoenix on the map, borrowed various magical means to chase.
Because the magic power of many wizards is not enough for them to
Apparate at a long distance, the broomstick has become the preferred
tool, followed by the international door key, and the flying magic carpet
produced in the Middle East is also the most suitable flying tool.
At this time on the map, the Phoenix's position has crossed the
Mediterranean Sea and came to Egypt in Africa.
Therefore, some people with close ties to the Ministry of Magic directly
sought out connections to get the Floo network or the door key to Egypt,
trying to catch the Phoenix before the others arrived.
Therefore, the Egyptian Ministry of Magic was very busy at this time,
because in a short time, they received entry applications from all over the
world, and they were all high-level officials in the magic circles of
various countries.
Although they were at a loss, they quickly passed the entry applications
of these people to avoid trouble.
At this time, Peter had successfully abducted this simple phoenix. He
turned into a phoenix and easily won the trust of the phoenix named Sol,
and took him to fly south with a purpose, and continued to grow.
Distance teleportation.
Just facing this Phoenix named Sol gave Peter a headache because it was
so noisy. Peter has never seen such a long-winded phoenix, his partner
Field has always been a guy with few warm words, and even
Dumbledore's mother phoenix is unusually cold.
But the phoenix in front of him, according to its own words, has not seen
its kind for hundreds of years, has been nesting in a volcano and has been
constantly nirvana, and has never seen the outside world.
Maybe it's because I haven't spoken to my peers for a long time, and now
when I meet Peter, I keep chatting.
He kept complaining about the wizards who wanted to catch him,
disturbing his sleep, looking at it as if he was going to eat it, it was too
scary.
Peter silently became a qualified audience, and kept looking at the map
he was holding under his feet. In addition to the Phoenix's location, there
were a dozen spots moving towards them, all of which were holding the
Marauder's map. human movement trajectory.
"Peter, what are you looking at that piece of paper?" Sol, who had been
chatting with Peter, saw Peter's movements, craned his neck and looked
at the map under Peter's feet, and asked very curiously.
"I'm looking at the traces of those who came to catch you," Peter
explained with a smile in his eyes, turning his head to explain, pointing
to the black spots on the map, "those are the wizards who are coming for
you, they are now Coming in our direction, doesn't seem to give up
tracking you.
"Ah, they are chasing?" Phoenix Sol was shocked, and quickly flapped his
wings, "I said that I always felt a maliciousness, it turned out to be those
wizards! Peter, let's go quickly, hide away directly, let them Can never
catch up!
Peter looked at the black dot on the map that was rapidly approaching
them, nodded with a smile, and then the two phoenixes turned into a
flame and disappeared in place.
"I think we can only rely on it." Vida Rozier took out a skull-shaped
cigarette bottle from his seamless stretch pocket and said sadly.
Speaking of which, Vida Rozier took out a saint's sign, handed it to
another saint, and said, "This is the door key, as long as you take it with
you at any time, I can come over immediately. Now I need to go to the
chief's place. , even if he doesn't want to see me, I will try my best!
When the other saints saw this smoking pot, they were immediately
surprised, "Isn't this the prophecy smoking pot used by the leader?
Why..." Then they looked at Vader in disbelief, "Are you trying to find
Chief? But...
Vader shook his head and said: "Only when we can predict where that
phoenix will appear in advance can we have greater confidence in
grasping it. And the premise of all these successes requires the leader's
ability to predict. So I need Immediately head to Nurmengard...
"How to predict? Do you want to find a prophet or a fortune teller?"
Another saint frowned and said, "The problem is that there is no such
person among us, and we can't find someone who can fortune for us in a
short time. .
In the desert, Vida Rozier and the saints were sitting on the latest
Firebolt, rushing towards the trajectory of the Phoenix on the map. As a
result, they saw the golden punctuation representing the Phoenix
suddenly disappear and reappear again. hundreds of kilometers away.
Then she let the other saints continue to track the phoenix, while she put
her hands on the prophecy skull and disappeared in place.
"Damn it, this phoenix has teleported again." A saint cursed impatiently,
then looked at Vida Rozier, "Ms. Rozier, what should we do? Are we just
going around with the phoenix like this? ?Be aware that it can teleport
away at any time. Are we really sure we can catch it?"9
"This is our only chance to save the leader, and we can't give up!" Vader
said firmly. "Of course, this method of following the map to 380 is
undoubtedly the least efficient. We need to have enough pre-judgment to
catch that damn phoenix before anyone else.
Chapter 553 Nurmengard!
Grindelwald's Attitude
In a quiet forest, Vader appeared in front of a lofty and dilapidated castle.
She stared at the tallest tower with a sad look. She stepped to the
entrance of the castle, where it was inscribed: "For the Greater Good."
Although Nurmengard is a prison, it does not have a guard. The only
thing that can be felt is that every brick and tile of the city wall is
engraved with magic patterns, making the entire castle a solid fortress,
allowing the insiders People can't get out, and people outside can't get in.
But this fortress was originally built by Grindelwald, and it was also the
base camp of the saints, so even if there were so many magic blocks,
Vader still seemed to be unobstructed, constantly tapping different brick
walls with his wand, It is easy to enter the castle, and then walk along
the spiral staircase towards the height of the castle.
When she came to the top of the tower with an uneasy mood and entered
the deepest shrinking prison, when she looked at the very weak old man
with a withered face, her eyes showed grief and anger that could not be
concealed.
The prison was very simple, with only a rusted iron bed, and even the
windows were broken. The cold wind blew into the prison, making Vida
in a robe feel cold and biting. It was hard to imagine Grindelwald. How
did you spend so many years in this environment?
At this time, Grindelwald sat on the iron bed and looked at her calmly, as
if he already knew her arrival, "Didn't I tell you not to come here again,
why, are my words useless now?"
"No, chief, you are still our supreme leader! We have never violated your
will!"
Vader half-kneeled outside the prison door and said with red eyes, "We
follow your orders, and we have not violated your will for decades.
I dare to disturb you.
But now we have encountered a very important opportunity that requires
your ability, so we have to disturb you.
"Oh, want me to help?" Grindelwald raised his eyebrows and looked at
Vader who looked pleading with surprise, "I'm just a half-dead man now,
how can I help you?"
Vader directly took out the skull cigarette bottle, "We need to catch a
phoenix, but this phoenix has already escaped.
Although there is a positioning spell, the flying speed of the phoenix is
so fast that we can't catch up, so I would like you to help us predict its
future direction, so that we can ambush and catch it in advance."
Grindelwald took the prophecy smoke bottle, sighed with memory, and
then asked curiously: "You want to catch a phoenix? What are you going
to do? 99
"This..." Vida had an embarrassed look on her face, she was afraid that
the leader would refuse to help after she revealed her purpose.
"Forget it, since you are so embarrassed, don't say it." Grindelwald looked
at her deeply, then waved his hand in frustration. "But since you came to
ask me for help, as the closest friend I used to be, I can help you, which is
considered to have fulfilled the original comrade-in-arms relationship.
It's just that in the future, you don't have to come here again. Although
there are no guards here, there are a lot of vigilance magic outside.
You are also an old man, you don't have to worry about my affairs in the
future, just go back to your family and spend your old age in peace.
When you fought with me everywhere, you never had a peaceful day,
now it's time to rest well 々".
Vida's body trembled after hearing this, looked at him in disbelief, and
then said with red eyes: "Boss, our loyalty to you has never changed, and
will not change! Even if we wait another fifty years, or even One hundred
years, but also unswerving!"
"Alas!"
Grindelwald sighed, looking at the old lady who used to be called the
Rose of France, but now turned into gray hair, and said in a gentle voice,
"Dear Vader, I am just a The old man who is dying and weak, is no longer
the leader who led you to pursue your ideals and ambitions.
He can no longer lead you, and he can no longer change anything.
Grindelwald picked up the prophecy smoke bottle, the magic power
surged in his hand, and the eyes of the skull shot out a faint blue light,
exuding a mysterious atmosphere. "Since you are eager to find Phoenix,
then I will search for you and see if I can help."
After speaking, he took a deep breath towards the cigarette holder, and
then sprayed a large amount of smoke into the room, the smoke became
thicker and thicker, and finally in a fog, a slightly vague illusion
appeared in the fog.
Under the eyes of the two of them, the target phoenix appeared on a
huge volcano with its wings fanned. It was a stratovolcano with a
peculiar terrain and many lava lakes.
At the same time, another phoenix also appeared in the illusion. The
appearance of the two phoenixes surprised both Grindelwald and Vader,
especially Vida Rozier, who felt the appearance of another strange
phoenix. Very pleasant surprise.
It's just that before the two were overwhelmed, the strange phoenix
turned into a very handsome young man, and as if sensing something, his
eyes flashed blue light and looked towards the two of them. Across time
and space, the young man in the picture and Grindelwald looked at each
other.
"Grindelwald..." The person in the vision looked surprised, and after
uttering a few words, it dissipated and turned into smoke.
In the prison, Grindelwald was also very surprised.
He waved his hand, and the scattered smoke gathered again, turning into
the young man in the illusion just now.
He slowly walked to the phantom, looked at the young man, and said in
amazement. : "What an amazing young man, who can detect my gaze
through time and space, and can turn into a phoenix! Is this his
Animagus? Could it be that the magic world has developed over the past
few decades? A magical creature has transformed?"
Vader couldn't hide her shock, she looked at the phantom carefully, and
said with complex eyes: "I know this person, the leader, his name is Peter
York, he is an Englishman, powerful, and he claims to be a new
generation of great magicians after Dumbledore.
And he also announced a very precious news not long ago, that is, the
blood of the phoenix and the fire of nirvana can be used to reshape the
immortal body! Because he himself has the ability of the phoenix, so
many people all over the world are now Looking for traces of the
phoenix. "
"Britain... Dumbledore..." Grindelwald chewed these words in a
complicated tone, then returned to his senses and asked in surprise,
"Immortal body? Phoenix? Is this true? 35
"It's definitely true.
This Peter York was once hit by Voldemort's death curse, but it's okay,
just like a phoenix, his Nirvana is smaller."
Vader explained, "And his phoenix form is my first time.
See, it is obviously one of his achievements after Nirvana, which confirms
that the news he said is correct.
So we need to catch this phoenix even more!"
Grindelwald looked at Vader with complicated eyes, and finally
understood why she came to find him. It was obvious that they had not
given up and wanted to take themselves out and use the Phoenix Nirvana
method to restore their youth.
"Veda, you don't have to do this. The appearance of a phoenix won't
change anything. We are already abandoned by the times." I just want to
unite all the wizards and fight for a space that can accommodate our
wizards' lives. But you also saw the result, we failed!"
"No, chief, we have not failed! As long as you are willing, all our saints
will return to you again and continue to complete our unfinished work!
Vader retorted excitedly, looking at him pleadingly, Over the years we
have hidden and developed our strength.
Many people from the Ministry of Magic are our members, and you can
still respond to every call... 95
"It's too late, Vader," said Grindelwald, shaking his head. "That war was
the last chance, the chance I predicted for wizards to defeat Muggles, but
it's gone. Today we only have To be able to stay in a corner, silently
waiting for the arrival of the final destiny."
"No, there is still a chance leader! As long as you have the body of
immortality and regain your youth, you will rekindle your ambitions!"
Vader said excitedly.
Then he gave him a salute, "Leader, wait, we will successfully bring back
that phoenix, help you rebirth, and lead us to conquer the world again!"
After speaking, Vader walked downstairs without looking back, trying to
get the phoenix to reach Mount Nyiragongo, and set up a net to catch it.
And Grindelwald in the prison, staring at Vader's disappearing figure,
said in a plain old voice: "Why didn't she stop her? If she really caught
the phoenix and gave me Nirvana, I would probably walk out again. This
prison, be the Dark Lord that gives you a headache.
Outside the prison door, Dumbledore's figure gradually appeared.
He looked at the very primitive room in the prison, frowned, and asked
suspiciously: "I know that you can't be trapped here, even if you don't go
out, as long as you want, you can Those followers can make your life
here as comfortable as possible.
(Good money) Grindelwald interrupted him and said coldly: "Since I
promised you, I naturally won't go out. As for the current life, it is the
punishment that the loser should have, isn't it? "
"Also, you haven't answered me, why didn't you stop Vida Rozier?"
Suddenly, there was a hoot of an owl outside, and then there was a
movement in the chimney, and something fell from above and fell into
the dust in the fireplace.
Grindelwald used a fire stick to pull out an iron box, patted the dust on
it, then opened the box directly, picked up a few slices of brown bread
inside, and ate it.
He shook the slice of bread in his hand and said with a smile: "Look, the
people from the German Ministry of Magic are still very vigilant, they let
owls deliver food to me from the smoke chamber every day, they dare
not send people over, even owls are not Don't let them get close, because
I'm afraid I will bewitch them.
Seeing Grindelwald enjoying a few slices of brown bread, Dumbledore's
eyes flashed, and he said slowly: "I originally wanted to stop it, but since
Peter has his own plans, I'll just wait and see.
And now There's a lot of people chasing the phoenix, and Voldemort is
personally involved, so the chances of the Saints winning aren't great."
Grindelwald paused slightly and looked at Dumbledore, "Peter York?
That young man has such power to change your mind. I'm really getting
more and more curious about him."
Chapter 554 Insufficient origin?
The role of volcanoes!
After flying for a long time, Peter and Phoenix Sol kept flying south,
crossing the vast Sahara Desert, flying over the plateau, and kept
teleporting. During the period, he was almost overtaken by several waves
of wizards, but was quickly thrown away by them.
"Are these wizards crazy? Why are they chasing me so madly?"
Phoenix Thor said in shock, he was almost hit by a wizard's life-
threatening spell just now.
Although the Life Sucking Mantra can't kill it, it will become a young
phoenix after nirvana, and the feathers will not grow together, and it will
not be able to fly at all, so it can only fall into the hands of those wizards.
Peter on the side, a little guilty, coughed a few times and said, "Maybe
there is something in you that they desperately want. But let's ignore it,
another wizard is chasing after us! Let's go quickly." He Pointing to the
wizard riding a broom behind him, he quickly reminded him.
Seeing this, Sol and Peter turned into flames and disappeared in place
without a word, and a few green lights just passed through where they
disappeared.
"Let the phoenix run away again! It's really unfortunate!" A dark-skinned
wizard lifted the invisibility cloak and said dejectedly, "Does this phoenix
have the ability to predict? Why does it run away every time we are
about to approach, It's so annoying as if it's hanging us!"
"Don't be discouraged, this phoenix is not easy to catch, and there is
one more now."
The other black wizard was not too disappointed, but looked at the trace
of the phoenix on the map with hot eyes, and said: "The employer has
promised For us, as long as we catch a phoenix, there will be a reward of
1 million Zhuoguo.
That is money that can make us eat and wear for a lifetime! Not to
mention there is an extra phoenix now.
Maybe we can have it too.
Immortal!"
"Stop daydreaming, Carrowlin, don't covet things that don't belong to
you, it will bring us disaster! This time we 380 are just for the bonus, and
nothing else is considered. The black headed by fifty Holding a long
stick-like wand, he warned his companions.
"I'm just talking, hehe... Boss, I know what to do." Carrow smiled, then
quickly changed the subject, "Boss, let's hurry up and chase. If it's too
late, the two phoenixes will If you want to run far, I'm afraid you won't
be able to get even the hair. 99
"Don't worry, we have a map in our hands, and the Phoenix can't lose it.
Now we need to consider changing our strategy, otherwise even if we
catch up, we won't be able to catch them."
The black wizard leader said calmly, then looked down at the grassland
below.
Animal, said faintly: "Go down first and catch the most ferocious beast,
we need to know their next direction.
"Boss, are you going to use the forbidden technique for divination? The
high priest didn't say that this magic is very dangerous..." The black
wizard next to him heard the words and wanted to dissuade him with a
worried look on his face.
"Jacqueline, don't forget that we have been kicked out of the tribe, and
there are no high priests anymore." The black wizard leader interrupted
him unhappily, "As long as we catch the phoenix, we will have 1 million
Zhuo pots. Rewards, and even more! A little backlash for these is
nothing."
While speaking, they descended to the ground, and one of his men had
caught a ferocious hyena and brought it to the black leader.
"Put it on the stone." The black leader ordered, and then pulled out a
bone knife engraved with runes from his waist.
The hyena was bound by magic and struggled constantly on the huge
(acdc) stone, hoarse grin and warned the black wizard who was
approaching with the bone knife, but the black wizard leader did not care
about this, but held the bone knife high and read Chanting an ancient
and sinister incantation, then inserted straight into the hyena's belly.
Along with the hyena's scream, the bone knife inserted into the abdomen
exuded black gas, and quickly drained the hyena's vitality and blood.
The black wizard leader cut open the hyena's abdomen with a bone knife,
dug out the heart, liver and spleen, and placed it on the stone platform to
examine it carefully.
"They will fly all the way to the south... to the Democratic Republic of
the Congo... and then temporarily inhabit Mount Nyiragongo.
If we want to catch the Phoenix, there is the most suitable time..."
Black wizard The leader held the intestines and said, as if he had seen
some secrets on those ordinary internal organs.
Others did not show any signs of questioning, but instead looked very
convinced.
Suddenly, the eyes of the black wizard leader began to shed blood and
tears, and blood gushed from his ears and nose, which looked very scary.
"Boss! Are you alright?" Seeing this, the others supported him with great
worry, and then took out the potion and fed him.
The black wizard leader wiped the blood from his face, panted and shook
his head and said: "Don't worry about me, it's just a small backlash. The
most important thing for us now is to hurry to Nyiragongo Volcano and
intercept the phoenix there. Let the others go ahead.""
At the same time, other wizards also resorted to all kinds of magic, trying
to catch the phoenix.
And Peter and Sol, after constantly teleporting, appeared on a volcano.
Looking at the fiery lava lake below, Sol fluttered his wings cheerfully
and said to Peter, "Let's rest here first, take a bath in the magma first, and
recover our strength.
Peter looked at the billowing lava below, was surprised for a while, and
asked curiously, "Why do you like living in a volcano so much, Sol?
Sol dived into the magma below, and then came out cheerfully, looked at
him with strange eyes, and said, "Our phoenix is an elves born in fire,
and flames can replenish our physical strength, why not here Life?"
Then he urged: "Peter, come down quickly, your body is too weak and
needs to be replenished. The flames in the lava can strengthen us, don't
delay, we still need to continue to fly. The malice in me is not yet.
Disappear, those nasty wizards must still be chasing us both!"
Peter felt the surrounding air distorted by the high temperature of the
magma, and knew that the temperature here was at least a few hundred
degrees.
However, he didn't feel any discomfort at this time, so he flapped his
wings and gently landed on the magma, tentatively put his feet into the
magma, and then directly imitated Sol, immersing his entire body in the
magma.
Immediately, he felt as if he was in a hot spring, and the surrounding
magma continued to transmit heat into his body, making him fluttering,
and even his tired body was recovering quickly.
Peter couldn't hide his surprise at this time.
He looked at Sol who was constantly thrashing in the magma, and felt
that he was a little complicated. "Saul, how do you know so much?
It was about his own life and death, Peter quickly asked: "Sol, how can I
make up for my origin, can I just lie in the magma like this?"
Thinking of this, Peter gave up his original plan to cheat Voldemort, but
he still couldn't sell his teammates. So he waved his wings directly,
grabbed Sol, who was still fluttering in the magma, and rushed to the
sky. "Come on, those wizards are coming! 35
After being told by a phoenix that he was weak, Peter couldn't help
laughing, but he still heard a lot of information and asked: "Do you mean
the fire of Nirvana in my body? Can the fire of Nirvana be supplemented
by volcanoes? ?"
Peter looked at the phoenix who was happily fluttering in the magma
beside him with complicated eyes.
Because of his own reasons, he was coveted by many wizards and hid
here away from home.
And it was betrayed by him to attract these wizards, and even the final
destination was determined to be the fate of being caught.
Now that he has obtained very important content, if he still does things
according to the plan, he will be avenged.
Sol shook his head, "Of course not, this is just to supplement physical
strength.
If you want to supplement the source, you need to find an active volcano
during Nirvana.
With the help of the firepower of the volcano, Nirvana can be reborn,
which can greatly supplement the source.
Of course. , if you can find some magic wood to use as fuel, it will work
better.
This is my experience for hundreds of years, you can try it later.99
Hearing this, Peter was very surprised. He always thought that the
phoenix would never die, but he didn't expect that the Death Sutra could
consume the fire of Nirvana. Once there was no fire of Nirvana, the
phoenix would eventually die. .
"I have lived for a long time, of course I know this! The humans at the
foot of the mountain used to regard me as a god and gave me a lot of
food."
Said: "You look like a young bird that was born not long ago, it is still so
weak, the source in the body is not more than half of mine, it is really
pitiful, just follow me in the future, and stay with me in the volcano for
hundreds of years. , The source can almost make up.
There is no need to look so thin."
Hearing this method, Peter felt fortunate in his heart. If he didn't know
these things, he would probably die when the fire of Nirvana in his body
was almost consumed and he didn't know how to replenish the source.
"Of course, I don't know how you did it? There is only so much origin, is
it due to congenital dysplasia? Or is there a problem in the hatching
process?"
Thor looked at Peter with puzzled eyes, and reminded, "Your The source
must be replenished, otherwise if you are hit by those wizards with that
green light magic, your source will be reduced, and when the source is
gone, you will disappear and will never be resurrected again.
Chapter 555 The phoenix caught
again, mutated again
As soon as they flew out of the crater, several life-suppressing spells were
shot at Peter and Sol.
Peter couldn't, so he had to let go of Sol and dodge the fatal attack.
Sol, who was caught off guard from falling, stopped in mid-air in time,
and then called Peter, signaling to teleport to escape together.
Looking at the faint crowd below, it turned into a flame and disappeared
in place in an instant. But the next moment, the two phoenixes were
directly enveloped by a huge golden net, and they did not escape
successfully.
When Phoenix Sol saw this golden net, he immediately flew around in a
panic.
He had been caught by the net before, and he naturally knew the power
of this golden net, and he didn't want to be caught again.
But no matter how much he struggled, the huge golden net that
enveloped the entire crater was still shrinking rapidly, as if two
phoenixes were to be caught in the net.
Seeing this, Peter is ready to restore his human form and end this
Phoenix chase.
But suddenly, the golden net stopped, and even covered with a layer of
black mist-like hood on top of the golden net, with a corrosive sizzling
sound, another layer of blockade was added outside the golden net, like a
layer of black mist.
In order to avoid the phoenix fleeing again.
Around the volcano and in the surrounding sky, hundreds of wizards
have gathered, some are riding broomsticks, some are wearing flying
cloaks, some are flying carpets, and some are even riding Pegasus. The
wizards invariably blocked the entire crater, but they formed several
teams on mutual alert.
Peter looked at the most conspicuous old people's phalanx of saints
below, as well as black-skinned African wizards, and even yellow-skinned
Asian wizards. Obviously, this Phoenix hunt trip has attracted many
interested parties. man of.
He silently sensed the location of those Marauder maps he made, and
they were not here.
Obviously, those forces who got the Marauder's map were not stupid, but
caught Peter by surprise. They didn't use the map to track Phoenix as he
wished, but instead used other methods to set it up here in advance.
Under the ambush, trying to capture the Phoenix in one fell swoop.
Looking at the wizards around him staring at him, Peter put out the idea
of turning back into a human form, with a playful look flashing in his
eyes, dodging the intensive attacks, and then turning into flames and
disappearing in place, completely gone.
"What's going on? Where's the phoenix? Didn't we already block this
place? Why did it disappear?" All the wizards were stunned by this scene,
and it was a very sure thing, - why did something go wrong?
"Come on, reinforce the blockade! You can't let the other phoenix
escape!" A wizard said quickly, fearing that the other phoenix would also
escape.
"Don't panic, our blockade is very strong, and the phoenix can't escape.
It must have hid under the magma like another phoenix, and it will be
enough to drive them out later."
An old wizard who maintained the blockade was soothing.
Dao, and a thick black mist continued to pour out of the wand,
surrounding the entire crater.
The saints, on the other hand, moved their apparitions to various
positions in the crater, and worked together to throw the woven golden
net into the magma like a fishing net.
"Stop them! They want to swallow the phoenix alone!" The wizards below
shouted when they saw the saints' movements, and then fired spells at
the saints to try to block their movements.
The saints were well prepared for this. Except for the few who pulled the
fishing net, the other saints turned around and used super armor to block
the siege.
Vida Rozier stood at the outermost periphery of the saint, and directly
summoned Li Huo, Li Huo soared high, and burned several people riding
broomsticks in the sky to ashes.
In a few screams, she shouted in a loud and cold voice: "Our saints only
need one of the phoenixes, and if we catch one, we will leave! If you still
dare to stop, you can try to fight against the saints. cost!"
Hearing this, most of the besieging wizards stopped and stared at Vader
and the saints behind him with fear and unwillingness.
The reputation of Grindelwald and the saints was heard all over the
world.
Now these saints will fight so desperately for the Phoenix, obviously for
Grindelwald.
If they really stop them, I am afraid that these saints will really never die.
"With so many of us chasing thousands of kilometers from Europe to
Africa, are we going to give you a phoenix just because you are saints?
What's the point?"
A short man with a goatee The witch rolled her eyes, her round little eyes
were full of evil, and she pretended to be indignant and said to the
people around her, "You heard it too, if the saints really took away a
phoenix, then there are so many of us.
Could it be that we can only grab the remaining one, how can that be
enough? Isn't that unreasonable!""
"They are saints! Grindelwald's army!" the accomplice on the side
reminded.
"What about the saints? It's been a few decades now, and Grindelwald
may have died of old age... ah... the goatee wizard was hit by a death
curse just as he was talking. , widened his eyes and fell straight down.
Vader retracted his wand, looked coldly at the number of saints several
times below, and said, "Does anyone still question it now?"
0.. ask for flowers ·
Everyone was shocked by this scene, but she didn't expect her to act so
directly.
Most wizards are entrusted by their employers for money, and naturally
they are not willing to lose their lives for this.
Especially the accomplices of the goatee wizards, at this time, withdrew
into the crowd with their faces full of horror, fearing that they would be
killed by the anger of the saints.
Vida Rozier looked at these wizards who did not dare to look directly at
him, his eyes flashed with disdain, and snorted coldly: "Since there is no
opinion, the phoenix caught by us is our saint's, and the remaining one
It's up to you to decide where you belong."
Then he motioned to the saints behind him to continue.
The saints received the order, and the wands in their hands were
slammed upward, and the golden net that sank into the magma was
dragged up. The golden net did not appear to be damaged in the hot
magma. The net came out.
.....0
Looking at the phoenix being firmly protected by the saints, some of the
wizards who were ready to make a move could only reluctantly give up
their plan to raid, and set their sights on the volcano, thinking that there
was still a phoenix hiding there.
"Let's go!" Seeing that no one could stop him, Vader said to the saint
behind him, and then strode forward, holding his wand tightly, ready to
respond to the situation at any time.
"What? Do you want to grab it?" Vida looked at the wizards coldly, with
a murderous look in his eyes. The saints behind them are also ready to
deal with the raids of these wizards.
And the wizards below all showed their coveted colors, and their fiery
eyes were fixed on Phoenix. Some coveted its bonuses worth at least 1
million druid/galenons, and the rest coveted its immortality abilities.
Seeing the phoenix screaming and struggling in the golden net, the saints
were happy and quickly tightened the net to prevent it from escaping
again.
When the Saints were on high alert and retreated to a far position,
preparing to Apparate away from here, a figure stood in front of them.
The wizards withdrew their heads one after another, not daring to covet
this phoenix any more, comforting themselves that there was at least one
phoenix to contend for.
The phoenix was wrapped in the golden net, flapping its wings
constantly, struggling to escape, but was unable to break free, and could
only be protected by dozens of saints in the middle, and quickly followed
Vader to evacuate.
He squinted his eyes and said with a strong tone: "You seem to have
taken my things! Now, hand it over obediently!"
Chapter 556 The saint with heavy
casualties escaped successfully
Voldemort! Vida Rozier's face changed greatly, and he raised his wand
vigilantly.
"Don't waste your energy, saints. You are no match for me at all!"
Voldemort sneered contemptuously, "Hand over the phoenix in your
hands, you don't want to die like this, as long as you hand over the
phoenix, I can spare your life.""
Vader looked at the powerful Voldemort, his eyes flashed, and he looked
at him vigilantly and said: "Voldemort, there is another phoenix in the
volcano, you can go and catch it, if you can't commit it, you can rob us."
"I want the phoenix in the volcano! The one you caught also belongs to
me!" Voldemort looked at everyone with a smile, but his tone was very
strong.
Seeing this, the saints were facing a formidable enemy, protecting the
phoenix in three circles and three circles, and then immediately used the
most powerful attack magic towards Voldemort.
In the face of the magic spell attack that filled the sky, Voldemort easily
followed the meaning of "three eight zeros", turned into black smoke and
kept flashing, avoiding the attack like a swimming fish, and then
appeared directly in front of the saints, ruthlessly attacking everyone. fly
out.
The saints were vulnerable in front of Voldemort, but these people
obviously regarded the phoenix as more important than their own lives.
Even if they were shot, they would still hold onto the phoenix in the
golden net and would not let go.
Several of the saints with high status glanced at each other, then threw
the phoenix directly into Vader's hands, and said quickly: "Veda, let's
support him, you must deliver the phoenix to the leader!
Vida glanced at a few people with red eyes, knowing that they were
trying to block for a moment with their lives.
But she didn't stop her, instead she took the phoenix, grabbed a
broomstick and soared into the sky.
She is to move away from the area where Anti-Apparition has been
applied, and then activate the portkey back to Nurmengard.
Voldemort discovered her intention, sneered, and made a move directly
towards the lava lake in the distance. With the ground vibration, several
huge lava tentacles rushed out of the magma, waving like an octopus into
the sky. Darrozier swept down.
"For the greater good!" an aged saint shouted, then charged towards
Voldemort, the tip of his wand turned into a sharp sword, and slashed at
Voldemort with a strong curse. .
"For the greater good!" The other saints also attacked frantically with a
look of death, wanting to stop Voldemort for a moment, so that Vader
could escape successfully.
"Death!" Voldemort was nearly wounded by the Saint's cursed sword, his
scarlet eyes full of anger. He could feel that once he was stabbed, even he
would suffer a big loss.
An angry Voldemort no longer focused on Vader and the phoenix in the
sky, but stared gloomily at these saints who looked back on death,
grinning: "Since you have already lived enough, then go to die first! Even
if the phoenix is sent to the In front of Grindelwald, I can also snatch
it back! Don't worry, I will let Grindelwald go to hell to accompany you."
Then he directly burst into a huge magical pressure, the robes fluttered,
and floated into the air, like a huge bloodthirsty bat, turning into
afterimages and attacking the pilgrims.
Ten saints were directly blown away, and more than a dozen life-
suppressing spells, even the iron armor spell, were directly blown up.
Voldemort is like a ruthless god of death, harvesting the lives of the
saints one by one.
The saint who was hit by the death curse fell to the ground with
astonished eyes, and no longer breathed.
But the remaining saints were not frightened by this, but rushed over
even more fiercely, trying to stop him with their lives.
In the face of so many Saints' desperate attacks, Voldemort was also
unable to parry for a while, and could only fall into passive defense.
Vida Rozier in the sky seized the opportunity and took advantage of the
fact that the lava tentacles were temporarily uncontrolled, quickly
dodged the hot magma tentacles, and rushed out of the anti-apparition
area with the fastest speed on a broomstick.
She turned her head to look at the comrades on the ground who had
suffered heavy casualties but were still fighting recklessly.
Her eyes were red, and she suppressed her grief.
She clutched the golden net that trapped the phoenix with one hand,
took out the door key with the other, and chanted a spell.
In an instant, the phoenix disappeared in place.
Seeing Vader's successful departure, the remaining saints finally breathed
a sigh of relief, a satisfied smile appeared on their faces, and their attack
power also weakened a bit.
"Damn it! 33 Voldemort also discovered the disappearance of Vida Rozier
and Phoenix, and stunned the saints flying, looking at these happy saints,
full of murderous intent.
"Voldemort, you should hurry up and take a look at the mountain, don't
let another phoenix fly away from your hand!" A saint who was cursed,
breathed and reminded with a smile.
Voldemort stopped, looked up at the bounty hunters on the volcano who
were busy looking for traces of the phoenix, then looked at these vigilant
saints who were ready to fight again, and snorted coldly: "You are lucky
today, I don't have time to deal with you now
After speaking, Voldemort disappeared directly in place. 0
The Saints watched Voldemort leave and finally breathed a sigh of relief,
but looked around at the loss of at least a third of their members with
grief on their faces.
They joined the Saints together, followed Grindelwald in battle,
experienced glory and tasted defeat, but were lucky to survive.
But now he suddenly lost his life and fell on the eve of dawn.
"They are for the leader and for the greater good!" Saint Marcus, the
leader, comforted heavily, then took the saints to quickly gather the
remains of their colleagues who died in battle, and then Apparated and
left here.
On the volcano, Voldemort once again erupted with the power of the
Dark Lord, and fled many bounty hunters, and finally obtained the
ownership of the remaining phoenix.
But no matter how many spells Voldemort tried, even if he froze the
entire volcano with great magic, there was no trace of the other phoenix!
Voldemort didn't know where the other phoenix went, but he knew he
must It was tricked, because there was no trace of another phoenix in the
entire volcano.
Voldemort's expression became more and more gloomy, and his eyes
were full of unwillingness. He didn't hold the phoenix in the saint's hand
before, because he recognized that there was a phoenix in the volcano.
But now I haven't even caught the root hair, and I've spent 3.2 half days
in vain.
Suddenly, he looked directly at the group of bounty hunters who had not
left at the foot of the mountain, a fierce light flashed in his scarlet eyes,
and an Apparition appeared there.
Then there was a ruthless and bloody slaughter, accompanied by
countless screams, and wizards from all over the world died under
Voldemort's hands like this, and the splattered blood dyed the grass red.
After killing the dozens of wizards, Voldemort didn't care about the blood
spattered on his body, but waved his wand and chanted incantations. ,
and finally formed a very complex magic circle.
The magic circle is full of ominous and evil auras, black smoke fills the
circle, and there is a thin voice inside, as if many people are whispering,
and from time to time the smoke will turn into a ferocious face, as if
wanting to Break out of the formation.
Chapter 557 Blood Crow
Tracking, Grindelwald's Rejection
Voldemort didn't care about these visions, but continued to wave his
wand and chanted spells, and then the blood quickly poured into the
black smoke and merged into one. Crows, quacking, hoarse voices
horribly.
"Tell me, the locations of all the phoenixes!" Voldemort said grimly,
looking at the Blood Raven, and took out a world map with a golden
speck on it. It was the Marauder's map he stole from an old wizard. So he
can get here in time.
The Blood Raven met Voldemort's eyes, and then made a very unpleasant
rattling sound, and five drops of blood fell from his body and landed on
the map, two of which were located in Hogwarts, England, and one in
Australia, As for the remaining two drops, they both quickly moved to
the Austrian Alps, which coincided with the golden spots on the map!
"Only five?" Voldemort looked at the blood spots on the map, his eyes
narrowed. The two Hogwarts phoenixes were apparently Peter York and
Dumbledore's. And the Australian one is now in the Pacific Ocean, far
away.
He looked at the two droplets of blood that overlapped with the golden
spots again, his eyes filled with murderous intent, and he gritted his
teeth: "Saint! How dare you lie to me! You actually took both phoenixes
away.
Hmph, since you have such a big appetite, then I'll just 02 to see if you
have such a good mouth?"
Then he looked at the blood crow, waved his hand, let the blood crow
stop on his shoulder, and said to himself: "Grindelwald, let me see how
much strength you have, the former Dark Lord. ..." and then disappeared
in place, leaving only a blood-red rune formation and dozens of corpses
around.
At this time, in the Nurmengard Castle in the Austrian Alps, Vidar Rozier
excitedly hugged the phoenix shrouded in the golden net, and hurried to
the entrance of the castle. She entered the castle with ease and climbed
towards the tower.
"Veda, you are here again!" Grindelwald in the prison said slowly, he did
not look in this direction, but looked out of the glass window that had
been repaired, "You need to leave immediately, just now you touched
The Aurors will be here shortly after the Ministry of Magic has cordoned
off here."
Vader did not pay attention to Grindelwald's reminder, but excitedly held
the phoenix and showed him: "Boss, look, this is the phoenix we caught.
Now as long as you get its blood and Nirvana fire, you will You can be
reborn, and you will live forever! Take us to the top of magic again!"
Grindelwald turned his head and looked at the phoenix in her hand, his
eyes flashed with interest, then surprise, as if he saw something
interesting.
He smiled and shook his head and said to Vader, "Have you forgotten
what Peter York said? He said that the fire of the phoenix's Nirvana needs
to be given voluntarily. Now you've got him, this kind of coercion. , how
could he be willing to share the fire of Nirvana?
Vida Rozier was not worried about this, but looked at Grindelwald
confidently and said, "I believe this is not a problem for you, the leader,
you tamed a rebellious fire dragon back then.
It even blocked a deadly spell for you.
I think you have a way to make this phoenix surrender to you, and
voluntarily sacrifice the fire of Nirvana, am I right? Boss."9
"I do have a way to make a phoenix obedient, after all, they don't have
the complicated minds of humans." Grindelwald nodded and said, then
looked at Vader, who was full of expectations, "But why should I do
this?"
"Uh...what?" Vader was stunned, feeling like he had heard it wrong.
"Dear Vader, the phoenix can certainly prevent me from death or even
immortality, but it can't make me stronger, nor can it change the status
quo, it just allows me to escape death." 9 Grindelwald looked at her
gently and said , "You know me, I have never been afraid of death, the
purpose of my efforts was only to achieve a greater good
But when this ideal is shattered, now I am just a lingering living dead,
waiting for the arrival of death at any time.
"Maybe Dumbledore is right," Grindelwald said as he looked at the glass
that no longer leaked air, "death is the ultimate destination for people
like us. It is said that living an extra day is a torment, let alone eternal
immortality, that is a curse.
Vidarrozier followed his gaze, saw the glass that had been repaired, his
eyes reddened, and he asked angrily, "Did Dumbledore come? Did he
come to confuse you again?"
Immediately, tears flowed uncontrollably, and his eyes were full of
accusations and grief, and he said: "In order to capture this phoenix, the
saints desperately tried to stop Voldemort, so that I could escape with the
phoenix in time.
Chris, Julian, Rottweiler, etc., they are the most loyal people to you, but
they are all dead just now!
Hearing this, Grindelwald's body froze, his eyes flashed with sadness, but
he still shook his head, and said in an old voice: "Veda, the saints were
disbanded fifty years ago, when I failed that In an instant, I knew that
fate could not be changed.
We were all just old people abandoned by the times.
No matter how hard we struggled, it would be in vain.
"No, chief, we have not been abandoned.
The ideal you put forward is still recognized by many people.
As long as you have the power of the phoenix and walk out of this prison,
many people will choose to follow you!"
Vader excitedly Shaking his head, he said, "More and more wizards are
now very dissatisfied with the fact that their living space is being
squeezed by Muggles, but they have been suppressed by the Ministry of
Magic.
As long as you preach to the world like you did 70 years ago, you will
definitely More people will agree with you.
Then we will be able to ride the wave and revolutionize the wizarding
world.
"Veda, thank you for your approval."
Grindelwald said mildly, but then shook his head and sighed, "It's a pity
that the time has passed, and the idea I proposed at the beginning is no
longer in line with the current environment.
If I do this again, It will only lead to faster destruction of the wizarding
world.
I have no intention of being the destroyer, nor do I want to experience
that pain.
So dear Vader, be considerate of my old man. Let me spend the rest of
my life in this castle that I built myself, okay?"
"Chief, are you going to abandon us again?" Vidar Rozier asked with
resentment in his eyes and grief.
"Veda, let's go, there are already a lot of Aurors down here."
Grindelwald sighed and said, "There is a cellar on the first floor, hit the
middle floor tile with a wand, 380 and say, "For the best "Great interests"
can open a channel.
Don't entangle with these Aurors, stay away from here, go back to your
loved ones and live a good life
"Chief, you are my relative and my star! Without you, how can I go on?"
Vida said faintly, then waved his wand, went directly through the iron
fence, and walked in in jail.
"Veda, you... uh..." Grindelwald was surprised by Vader's behavior, and
just as he was about to say something, he felt his mind in chaos, and a
heavy drowsiness struck.
Vader supported the sleepy Grindelwald, smiled, and said softly: "Boss,
this is the first time I really disobeyed your order. But I can't watch you
sink like this, so sleep well. .
This is the medicinal power of Sleeping Goddess, which I picked from the
far north of Norway, and it will be good for you. Don't worry, when you
wake up again, it will be a new life! You can punish me however you
want. "
Grindelwald tried his best to open his tired eyes and wanted to say
something, but he had no strength, so he could only look at the phoenix
wrapped in the golden net with pleading eyes, as if he was conveying
something.
The phoenix in the golden net was no longer struggling as before, but
instead had clear eyes and a surprised look. When he met Grindelwald's
last eyes, he nodded slightly, as if agreeing to his request.
And Vader, who was taking care of Grindelwald, focused on Grindelwald
at this time, and did not notice the movement of this person and bird.
Chapter 558 Voldemort who
chased after him, is Grindelwald
dying?
"Tsk tsk, it's a very touching scene!" A voice came from outside the
prison, and said in a playful, cold tone, "With such a loyal follower, you
can still be indifferent, it seems that the name of the Dark Lord of
Grindelwald is really true. Unreal."
Hearing the movement, Vader threw two curses at the sound without
saying a word, but they were easily blocked. Taking a closer look, I found
that it was Voldemort who had appeared at some point.
Seeing Voldemort appear, Vader's face changed greatly, and she
stubbornly stood in front of Grindelwald who was already unconscious.
She didn't expect Voldemort to come over so quickly, or when she had
just fainted the leader.
Voldemort didn't have much interest in Vader, but focused his attention
on the unconscious Grindelwald and the phoenix wrapped in the golden
net in his arms.
Vader noticed Voldemort's gaze, afraid that Voldemort would attack the
leader, and rushed towards him desperately, trying to stop him with his
own life. But it was directly knocked out by Voldemort with a wave of his
hand, slammed into the hard stone wall, unable to move.
"Quiet, stupid woman!" Voldemort snorted coldly, and with a wave he
pinned Vida Rozier to the wall, then slowly came to Grindelwald.
He leaned over to look at the old and frail Grindelwald, and shook his
head in disappointment: "Tsk tsk, is this the once-powerful Grindelwald?
It's better to be famous than to meet. 35
As he said that, his gaze shifted to the phoenix, with burning desire in his
eyes, he leaned over and lifted the golden net, looked at the phoenix
inside, and said happily: "Finally, you are mine! 95'
Suddenly, a magic spell came from beside him, and the target was the
phoenix in his hand, trying to destroy the golden net that trapped the
phoenix.
But Voldemort reacted faster, a magic wand flew away the spell, and
then looked gloomily at Vida Rozier who was raiding, and grinned: "Don't
you think I'll follow your way again? Stupid woman." Pointing the wand
at her, he said, "Drilling into the wrist bone!"
After a series of Crucifixion, even the determined Vidar Rozier couldn't
help suffering from such a painful torture, making a painful scream,
twisting his body, and twitching constantly.
After tormenting for a while, Voldemort finally stopped, his scarlet eyes
fixed on the weak Vader, and asked: "Now, can you tell me where the
other phoenix went? As long as you tell me obediently, I can be merciful.
to grant you death without torment 々"5
Hearing Voldemort's question, Vader's hated eyes also showed a puzzled
look, what other phoenix? Wasn't it the only one he brought?
Voldemort noticed her expression and thought she was continuing to act,
annoyed and tortured with the Cruciatus until Vida Rozier was dying
before he stopped.
"Now, can you say it? Otherwise, even if you are not afraid of death, do
you want to make your leader suffer like this?" Voldemort saw the
woman die, rolled his eyes, and pointed his wand at the sleeping man.
On Grindelwald.
Seeing this scene, Vader widened his pupils, shook his head with all his
strength and said, "Don't hurt him! I didn't lie! I only brought a phoenix
with me when I came back! I can swear!"
Looking at Vader who was sworn in, Voldemort was puzzled and
annoyed, took out the Marauder's map, pointed to the two overlapping
droplets of blood on it, looked at her with a sneer and asked, "Are you
saying that my magic is wrong? I The results of sacrificing dozens of
wizards' lives are not credible?""
Vader looked at the two blood droplets on the map that were obviously
overlapping, and was immediately confused.
There was only one phoenix here, how could it be shown that there were
two? The young man who turned into a phoenix had a guess in his heart.
Looking at the phoenix in Voldemort's hand, his expression became
strange.
"Come on! Where did the other phoenix go?" Voldemort noticed the slight
change in her eyes, asked coldly, and pointed his wand at Grindelwald's
head.
"Voldemort, I didn't lie to you, I really only brought back a phoenix when
I came back."
Vader looked at Voldemort's wand and pointed at the leader, his eyes
flashed with worry, but he replied calmly, "But since Your map shows
this situation, which means that the phoenix that escaped followed, but I
don't know where it is now."5
Voldemort looked at her sworn oath and became suspicious, then
sneered: "If what you said is false, you will know the consequences. As he
said that, he waved his hand, and a palm-sized blood crow flew in,
making an unpleasant sound. The rattling sound was filled with ominous
and bloody aura.
"Find the trail of another phoenix for me!" Voldemort ordered the blood
crow, his tone full of confidence, as long as the blood crow was there, no
matter where the phoenix was hiding, the phoenix could be found.
Hearing Voldemort's order, the Blood Raven made a rattling sound, but
did not move, still standing on his shoulder.
Seeing this, Voldemort's face darkened, and he looked at the blood crow
on his shoulder in disgust, and said word by word: "I said, find--found--
the other-- only--phoenix-huang ! Did you hear that?
This time, the blood crow flapped its wings and flew, but it flew directly
to the golden net he was holding, and made a rattling sound to the
phoenix in the golden net, as if telling Voldemort that this is the phoenix
you are looking for!
"`" Damn stupid bird! What I said was to let you find another one, not
this one!" Voldemort roared angrily, and he wondered if the previous
magic circle had gone wrong? An unreliable blood crow.
The Blood Crow heard Voldemort's scolding, grabbed the golden net and
flapped its wings constantly, making an unpleasant cry, stubbornly saying
that this is the phoenix you are looking for.
Vader, who was paralyzed on the ground, looked strangely at Voldemort
and Blood Raven who were in a quarrel, glanced at Phoenix who had
been quiet all along, and then turned all his eyes on Grindelwald, full of
remorse, because she It was because of his willful behavior that the
leader fell into such a desperate situation.
"Enough, you bastard!" Voldemort roared irritably, and directly used the
magic spell to smash the screaming blood crows to pieces. He has already
determined that there is a problem with this blood crow, so the regiment
has been useless.
He looked at the phoenix in his hand and felt a little comfort.
As long as he had this phoenix, his mission would have been completed.
Afterwards, he looked at Grindelwald who had been drowsy and Vida
Rozier who was weak, with murderous intent in his eyes.
Now that the task is complete, the two (good money) individuals are
useless.
Vader noticed his murderous intent, his face changed greatly, and he
shouted with all his strength: "Voldemort, if you want to kill me, kill me,
don't hurt him.
You also heard that he did not intend to leave Nurmengard, please let me
know.
With a little kindness, let him live here for the rest of his life.
"Hey, you're really loyal!"
Voldemort raised her chin with his wand with great interest, and said
admiringly: "You are very similar to one of my subordinates, they are all
women, and you are equally loyal.
And you are more loyal than her.
Also sensible and smart, I'm jealous of Grindelwald, it's such a pity that
such a good follower said to abandon it
"It's a pity, ma'am, I have no mercy, 35 Voldemort shook his head with a
smile, "Don't worry, I will bury you and Grindelwald together, so as to
live up to your infatuation with him, so It's my kindness. 99
Said that the wand in his hand pointed directly at Vader, and the tip of
the wand emitted a green light, exuding the breath of death.
Chapter 559 The duel between the
two generations of Dark Lords!
Voldemort retreats
Vida Rozier looked at the green light, her emotions were surprisingly
calm, she didn't have any fear of death, only regret and apology for the
leader.
She remembered that the leader had said that even if she died, she
wanted to die in battle, not to be slaughtered. But now she has killed the
leader, unknowingly murdered in her sleep.
A dazzling green light flashed, and the destructive light rushed out of the
window, attracting the Aurors and Saints who were fighting together
below, and their expressions changed. They didn't know what was going
on in the castle, but they knew about the vision of the Life Suffering
Curse.
The saints all know that there are Grindelwald and Vida Rozier on the
tower, but these two people are obviously not the ones who use the curse
on each other, so there must be a third person above, which also
indicates that the leader has Danger.
So the saints no longer fight with the Aurors, but madly rush towards the
castle.
At the same time, on the Nurmengard Tower, Voldemort looked at the
stone wall with a gloomy expression, suddenly rose up to block Vader,
turned to look at the old man who stood up tremblingly, gritted his teeth
and said: " Grindelwald, when did you wake up?"
380 Grindelwald breathed heavily and said with a smile: "I found out as
soon as you came, but I was caught off guard by Vader's herbs, so I lay on
the ground for a long time, and now I can relax."
"Chief, you are awake!" Vida said in surprise, she staggered to his side
with all her strength, and cried bitterly with guilt and remorse: "I'm sorry,
Chief, it was my fault... 35
"Okay, Vader, let's talk about you later." Grindelwald interrupted her
confession and said solemnly, "Lend me your wand to use first, I don't
have the confidence to fight without a wand. Got this Mr. Voldemort.
Hearing this, Vader hurriedly took out a magic wand, handed it to
Grindelwald, and said, "Boss, this is a magic wand you used in the past. I
have always kept it. It should be the most suitable for you."
"That's even better, your wand is walnut, and you really don't listen to
others." Grindelwald showed a satisfied smile, looking at the wand that
once belonged to him in his hand with some nostalgia, "It's better to use
your own wand, Long time no see, old man. 55
Voldemort's scarlet eyes looked at this scene, and sneered and directly
dismantled: "Grindelwald, forcibly waking up from a coma doesn't feel
good. Even if you get a wand, how many layers of strength can you
exert?"
"And you've been imprisoned here for decades, so you shouldn't have
forgotten all the spells. Now you're no longer the arrogant Grindelwald,
just an old man slowly decaying and waiting to die. How to resist me? 35
"Leader..." Vader looked at Grindelwald with concern.
"Don't worry, Vader."
Grindelwald shook his head, he looked at the confident Voldemort
calmly, and said: "You are right, my body is not so flexible now.
But Voldemort, you may have forgotten, this is true.
I personally supervised the construction of the fort, and I designed the
runes inscribed on every brick and wall, just to imprison those who
oppose me.
Now, although I am not your opponent, as long as I am in this castle ,
you can't use your strength."
As he said that, he waved the wand in his hand, hooked up the dense
runes on the wall, and said softly: "For the greater good." As soon as he
finished speaking, it was as if the key had been opened, and the entire
castle trembled. It made a dull sound as if it was awakened.
Then, as Grindelwald waved his wand, the small prison quickly widened
outwards, the hard stone walls moved quickly, the distance between
Voldemort and Grindelwald quickly widened, and the space widened
countless times and turned into an empty hall. .
"(acdc) Voldemort, do you still want to kill me in my castle now?
Grindelwald said with a smile. With a wave of his wand, a thick stone
wall moved towards Voldemort, compressing the place where Voldemort
was standing. space, to squeeze him into patties.
Seeing this, Voldemort snorted coldly and attacked the wall with a
powerful Thunderbolt spell, but it only exploded a small mouth.
"Voldemort, you don't have to waste your efforts.
In order to be able to imprison those rebels, I hired dozens of top
alchemists and hired hundreds of goblins.
It took me three years to build this castle. .Your magic can't break
through these walls, on the contrary, the magic power will be absorbed
by the walls.
The more you use magic, the more magic power in your body will be
absorbed."
Grindelwald said proudly, the successful construction of Nurmengard is A
place he is proud of.
Voldemort didn't believe what he said, and used the powerful destruction
spells one after another, but they only exploded some small openings,
and the walls were not damaged much.
What made him even more alert was that the magic power in his body
was really as Grindelwald said.
Decreases rapidly as he uses magic.
He stopped quickly and looked at Grindelwald not far away with gloomy
eyes.
He has only now discovered that the entire castle is built according to the
magic circle, and it has also added alchemy and goblin craftsmanship,
which is specially used to imprison wizards, so the magic power is very
suppressed.
Once magic is used in the castle, the wizard's magic will be quickly
absorbed unless he does not use magic.
But without magic, how could it be possible to defeat the opponent?
Looking at the wall that was getting closer and closer, Voldemort looked
at the phoenix in his hand again, his eyes showing retreat. Since he
couldn't kill Grindelwald, there was no need for him to stay.
"Grindelwald, you'd better pray that you stay in Nurmengardri for the
rest of your life, or you'll die when you walk out of here!"
Voldemort grabbed the phoenix and jumped out of the windowsill.
Like a bat, it fluttered into the distance with its robes, and then
disappeared into the air as a puff of black smoke.
"Leader, why didn't you stop him? He still has the phoenix in his hand!"
Vader asked in confusion when he saw Voldemort leave, especially the
phoenix, which they had sacrificed many companions to grab.
"Voldemort's strength is very strong, even stronger than when I was in my
prime. Although Nurmengard helped him prevent him from hurting me, I
couldn't help him." Grindelwald shook his head and said.
Immediately, a tired look appeared on his face, and he almost couldn't
hold the wand in his hand, panting against the wall, sighing and saying,
"And he was right just now, I sensed danger, so I forcibly broke free and
fell asleep.
The medicinal effect of the divine herb, the magic power in the body is
now bursting out in disorder, and the body is weak, and the formation
that motivates Numengard is already very reluctant.
g
Chapter 560 Speculation on Peter,
Voldemort's Chamber of Secrets!
"It's all my fault! If it weren't for me, you wouldn't be backlashed by the
leader." Vader fell to his knees in guilt, "I disobeyed your instructions and
drugged you, this is an unforgivable crime! I Willing to suffer all the
punishment!"
Grindelwald waved his hand and said: "Okay, Vader, you will talk about
your crimes later.
Now the Aurors and the saints are in a confrontation downstairs, you go
down now and take the saints away, don't embarrass those proud Luo.
They have been frightened for decades for this old man, and now there is
no need to frighten them."
"Yes, Chief!" Vader obeyed, but then looked at him worriedly, "But...
Chief, your injury..."
"Don't worry, this bit of backlash won't kill me. Go down and appease
those saints, let them enjoy their old age, and don't have to worry about
me as an old man." Grindelwald waved his hand~ said.
Vader nodded, then reluctantly walked out of the iron gate, and then
raised his eyes again to look directly at Grindelwald, "Boss, don't worry,
although we fell short of the phoenix this time, we will find another
phoenix for you.
I just saw another phoenix on Voldemort's map, in Australia.
We'll get it for you, and I hope you won't refuse."
"Veda...I said, don't you bother about me! Did you hear? The saints were
disbanded fifty years ago, and you have no obligation... " Grindelwald
sighed, and then said with a serious face.
"Leader, listen to me," Vader said quickly, with red eyes, "as long as you
promise to accept Phoenix, we will never come to disturb you again, this
is the last thing we do for you!
"Hey," Grindelwald didn't know how many sighs he sighed, and he smiled
bitterly: "Do you really think that if you catch the Phoenix, get the
Phoenix blood and the fire of Nirvana, you can really have the body of
immortality?"
"Boss, what do you mean, Peter York is lying to us!" Vida said with
murderous eyes and gritted teeth.
"It's not a lie, I should have omitted some steps."
Grindelwald smiled and shook his head and said, "When I came into
contact with Phoenix before, I predicted the future for myself, and the
result is that if I choose Nirvana , will become a new phoenix! And the
one that will never return to human form. 99
"Damn Peter York! How dare he use such fake news to deceive us!" Vader
said angrily, "I'm going to catch him and force him to tell the right way!
Or I want him to look good!"
"Peter York is young, but he's not weak in the slightest. He can make
Voldemort lose a few times, so that's not someone you can mess with
now. It's not wise to fight him." Grindelwald Shaking his head said.
He looked at Vader with a smile and said, "And he was right in front of
you just now, didn't you find him."
"It's right in front of me?" Vader was very surprised, then thought about it
for a while, and said with wide eyes, "Could that be him, right? I
remember that when you were doing divination before, there was a
person who turned into a phoenix. like!"
Grindelwald smiled and shook his head, "Of course not, that phoenix is
real.
But Peter York is hiding in that phoenix, so that blood raven will only be
found when Voldemort asks it to find a second phoenix.
Will hold on to the phoenix in the net.
That's why there are two phoenixes overlapping on the map.""
"Hiding in the phoenix? How could a person hide in the phoenix!" Vader
dared not believe, "Is there such a magic?
"That's why Peter York is a very amazing young man! If I hadn't had the
ability to predict, I wouldn't have discovered this." Grindelwald
exclaimed.
"But, why did he do this?" Vader was very puzzled by Peter's actions,
"Why did he let Voldemort get the phoenix, does he want to use that
method to deceive Voldemort? Is it to make Voldemort a phoenix
forever? "
"I'm afraid it's not that simple.
He should want to get something from Voldemort."
Grindelwald shook his head and said with a smile.
He seemed to see some interesting vision in the future, and said
gloatingly: "It seems that Voldemort is not very good.
Smart look, meeting Peter York, the little fox, is going to be bad luck
again!"
0.. ask for flowers ·
In a mysterious manor in England, as soon as Voldemort returns here, he
locks the Phoenix in a magical cage provided by Bella Cretes.
Immediately, he swung Bella Crites back, and brought Phoenix to the
basement alone.
It was not until he saw a crucible with an ugly shape and covered with
sarcoid that was placed on the counter next to the bookshelf, which was
cherished and placed inside, did Phoenix stop and look at the target
seriously.
At this time, the phoenix in the cage was quietly shrinking in the cage,
his head turned around, as if he was observing the surrounding
environment.
If you look more closely, you can see that there is a very small figure
hidden in Phoenix's ear hole, and with the sound of the phoenix, he
instructs Phoenix to turn his head to look around.
However, he did not glance at these things, but went straight to the
depths of the basement, tapped a porcelain collection in the last row with
his wand, and a long, narrow and dark corridor appeared on the wall.
Voldemort walked straight in, the corridor was like a maze, and it took a
few minutes to come to a very empty room.
And beside the crucible, the golden cup that was supposed to be in
Bellacritus's hand is also lying in it! Down.
There are several tables in the room, as well as a potion operation
platform, most of which are rows of bookshelves, all of which are very
precious black magic books or other isolated books.
The estate is Voldemort's own private estate, so no one but the ones he
trusts most knows about it. He came to the basement, where there were
many precious magic props or collectibles, or things that the Death Eaters
honored him, or his trophies.
Voldemort placed the cage with the phoenix on the counter, then turned
to look through the books on the bookcase, as if to prepare.
0
Chapter 561 Voldemort's fire of
Nirvana! Peter suddenly appeared
In the secret room, a pot of fiery potion was boiling on the flames.
Voldemort stood by and concentrated on adding herbs to it. When he saw
that the potion turned silver, he stopped with satisfaction and removed
the pot. alcohol lamp and let it cool down.
Then he took a spoonful of the potion, put it in his mouth, took a small
sip, his eyes lit up, his violent mood recovered, his spirit seemed to be
replenished, and he looked bright.
After drinking the potion, Voldemort turned around and came to the
counter, set his eyes on the Phoenix, with a smile on his face, carefully
admired the Phoenix in the cage, and muttered to himself: "Let me see, it
is said that it can make the What kind of magic does the immortal
phoenix have that is worth the hard work of so many people?
The phoenix in the cage felt the maliciousness of the people outside, and
vigilantly issued a warning sound, which was full of positive and positive
forces, making Voldet's "three eight zero" feel uncomfortable after
hearing it, like darkness. Exposure to the sun is normal.
Voldemort stepped back a little, avoiding the light force that made him
uncomfortable, and praised: "It's really a phoenix, even if its voice is full
of magic, it's no wonder that everyone wants a phoenix."
Then he showed his inquiring eyes, "According to that kid Peter York,
your blood and the fire of Nirvana can help people regenerate Nirvana
and make people have immortality?"
Voldemort's eyes were curious and hot, looking at the phoenix.
It's like tasting a plate of delicacies, like thinking about where to start.
Feeling the deep malice, the phoenix spewed out a golden red flame,
trying to burn the wicked person in front of him.
Voldemort waved his wand, blocked the flames, and snorted coldly,
"What a disobedient fellow!" Then a spell shot directly at the Phoenix,
"Gouging out the bone! The Phoenix was hit by the spell, screamed, and
fell convulsively. .
"From now on, I'm your master! Do you understand?" Voldemort said,
looking at Phoenix coldly.
The phoenix let out a sharp cry, with feathers erected all over his body,
and looked at Voldemort in resistance, not intending to surrender.
"A beast, so unruly." Voldemort sneered, raising his wand again, "It seems
that I won't teach you a lesson, you still won't be obedient. Phoenix won't
die, then I will. Let's see if you can hold on to the Crusader for how long?
"Gouging out the bone..." A magic spell hit the phoenix in the cage again.
After countless tortures, the phoenix in the cage gradually weakened.
Finally, under the torture of the last Crucifixion, the phoenix could not
bear the pain, and his body quickly burned, turning into ashes and falling
into the cage.
"Hey, it's really unbearable to collapse so soon."
Voldemort snorted coldly, he looked at the young phoenix reborn from
the ashes, with his head close to the cage, looking down at it, "Little
thing, although you will never Death, but can you endure the endless
torture? As long as you obediently submit to me and make a contract
with me, I will let you out.99
The nirvana Phoenix regained its vitality, but at this time it was very
small and weak, and its tender voice was full of resistance, and it was
unwilling to surrender to Voldemort.
"Hmph, so tough?" Voldemort's face became even gloomier when he saw
this, and the wand in his hand glowed eerily. "How long can you last in
constant nirvana?"
Suddenly Phoenix Salton gave a moment, as if threatened, staggered and
spread his wings, bowed his head to show surrender to Voldemort, his
voice no longer resisted.
Voldemort was stunned by its sudden surrender action, and then a
satisfied smile appeared on his face, and said proudly and disdainfully: "A
beast is a beast, after a few spells, it will yield. Only the weak will To
choose to influence them, the strong only need to use thunder.
"Now, obediently divide the fire of Nirvana in your body into half!"
Voldemort ordered, raising the wand in his hand again, threatening: "You
shouldn't want to try the Cruciatus anymore."
The phoenix feather exploded, and the fire of Nirvana was its source.
How could it be shared? It stared directly at Voldemort outside the cage,
with a sharp and tender voice that seemed to be cursing, twittering and
cursing towards Voldemort.
"Looks like you still haven't been able to recognize reality, little thing."
Voldemort sneered, pointing his wand at it again, ready to use the spell
again.
Seeing the gloomy light on the tip of the wand, Phoenix instinctively
twitched a few times, looked at the wand in fear, and bowed his head to
Voldemort.
His eyes hesitated for a while, and then in Voldemort's threatening eyes,
he let out a shrill cry, like coughing up blood, and coughed up a cloud of
red-golden flames.
Voldemort looked at this group of red-golden flames in surprise, and took
it carefully. He looked at this group of non-hot flames, and said with hot
eyes: "Is this the fire of Nirvana? It can make people Nirvana. Something
reborn? It's so beautiful!"
Voldemort looked at the flame obsessively, until the weak sound of Feng
Ming beside him regained his consciousness. Holding the flame in one
hand and the wand in the other, he stared at the weak Phoenix again,
and suddenly said, "I almost forgot, I still need your blood!"
As he spoke, he unceremoniously slashed Phoenix's neck with a magic
wand, and the blood spurted directly from the wound, floating in the air
and condensed into a ball. Voldemort didn't hold back until he drained
the last bit of Phoenix's blood.
At the same time, the extremely weak phoenix also passively nirvana
again, and a thinner young phoenix crawled out of the ashes.
Voldemort ignored the phoenix, but held the fire of Nirvana in one hand
and the blood of the phoenix in the other, and murmured excitedly:
"Now, let me experience what an immortal body is like!"
As he said that, he directly opened his arm, and a floating cloud of
phoenix blood, like a slender blood snake, drilled into Voldemort's body
along the wound. Immediately, he held up the red-golden flame, ready to
swallow it and let himself completely nirvana.
Just as soon as he raised the flame, the phoenix behind him let out a
sharp scream, attracting his attention. The moment he turned his head,
he felt a gust of wind from his left hand.
Take a closer look, the left hand is already empty 3.2 Ruye, the fire of
Nirvana is gone!
Voldemort's face changed greatly, and he looked around, and saw a
strange phoenix suddenly appear here, which had swallowed the fire of
Nirvana, and was comfortably suffocating, his body was full of red light,
very miraculous.
And under his feet, he was holding a sarcoid cauldron that was bigger
than himself and a gold cup!
"Damn beast, give me back the fire of Nirvana!" Voldemort's eyes were
splitting, and the phoenix blood that entered his body was like magma,
constantly destroying his body, and the blood vessels seemed to be
burning red. It made him look like he was about to explode.
After eating the fire of Nirvana, the phoenix burst out with red light, its
body quickly doubled in size, and its feathers became more gorgeous, and
then in Voldemort's unbelievable eyes, it quickly turned into a human
shape.
"Voldemort, are you surprised? Are you surprised?" Peter asked with a
smile.
Chapter 562 Voldemort and Peter
are going to die together?
"Peter... York, it's actually you!" Voldemort roared in disbelief, and when
he saw the two things Peter was holding, his pupils shrank, and he
gritted his teeth and asked, "How did you get here? ?"
Under Voldemort's eyes, Peter looked half-smiling, stuffed the cauldron
and the gold cup into his carry-on bag, and replied with a smile: "Of
course you brought it back yourself, shouldn't you have guessed it?
Seeing that the two Horcruxes were put into the bag by Peter grandly,
Voldemort could no longer maintain his calm, and looked at Peter in
surprise. Filled with uneasy doubts, why did Peter only take these two
things? Did he discover his own secret?
Peter looked at Voldemort's changing expression, patted the bag with a
smile, and then a teleport appeared beside the cage, full of apologetics
saying to the phoenix in the cage: "I'm sorry, Sol, I made you suffer.
Sol in the cage responded with a weak cry. It has suffered so many times
before, lost half of its origin, and experienced nirvana twice in a short
period of time, and it is already very weak.
Just as Peter 02 was about to open the cage, a life-suppressing spell was
shot towards him, making him have to dodge aside.
Voldemort panted heavily, his eyes were blood red, waving his wand,
and shouting frantically: "Peter York, hand over the fire of Nirvana! I
have cast countless magics here, you can't escape! 35
Peter kept dodging Voldemort's attacks, spread his hands innocently and
said, "Didn't you see it just now, the fire of Nirvana has been swallowed
by me, how can I spit out what I ate."
Then he looked at his blue-veined expression with a playful face, and
reminded: "Do you feel your body now, as if being burned by magma,
very painful? That is the blood of the phoenix destroying your body.
Without the help of the fire of Nirvana, it will not be long before your
body is burnt to ashes! Of course, without the help of the fire of Nirvana,
you cannot be born again. You will be like a ghost again, with nowhere
to live! 35
Hearing Peter's words, Voldemort's expression became even more ugly,
and at the same time, the blood of the phoenix in his body quickly
flowed through the blood vessels and flowed all over his body, and the
bursts of pain made him terrified.
His blood-red eyes stared at Peter with hatred, "Peter York, you
despicable bastard! Always use a shameless sneak attack! 35
"Whatever you say! Anyway, when the blood of the phoenix flows to your
brain, that's when your body is completely dead!" Peter shrugged and
said, "At that time, you can only become a ghost again.
"When you become a ghost, are you still going to hide in the Romanian
forest again and find a hapless person to possess?" Peter smiled and kept
dodging Voldemort's attacks, just not fighting him head-on.
"It's a pity that you don't have that chance, Mr.
Voldemort."
Peter teleported to the other side, and deliberately patted the bag
containing the sarcoid cauldron and the golden cup, "The two Horcruxes
inside should be your last guarantee.
Right? It’s a pity that I got them.
I’ll destroy them as soon as I go out, I wonder if you can still be
resurrected?”
"You know! You know the secret of the Horcrux?!" Voldemort's face was
pale, and he stared at Peter stiffly, as if he was being pinched.
"Of course we do.
After all, our Lord Voldemort relies on Horcrux to achieve immortality,
doesn't he?"
Peter said with a smile, admiring the horrified expression on Voldemort's
face, and then made a big surprise, saying: "
And not only do I know, Dumbledore knows it too.
He's been busy trying to figure out how many Horcruxes you've made.
Hearing this news, Voldemort was even more terrified.
Horcruxes had always been his deepest secret, and he didn't expect to be
discovered one day.
He looked like Peter who had seen through everything, his eyes were full
of murderous intent, and he gritted his teeth and said: "Since you know
about the Horcrux, you must die! No one can know my secret.
"Lord Voldemort, I'm afraid you forgot, I can't die! Haven't you tried it
before." Peter said mockingly.
Voldemort's eyes were wicked, waving a spell, and runes appeared on the
surrounding walls, and he said with a grin: "There is a way to heaven,
you don't go, and there is no door to hell, you force your way, Peter
York, since I have set this place as a secret room, It is absolutely
guaranteed that no one can break in or go out without my permission! 35
"Since you can't die, then I will turn this place into a forbidden place,
trap you here, and never get out!""
Looking at the activated magic circles around him, Peter was also a little
caught off guard. He saw Voldemort's desperate desperate look, and
quickly persuaded: "Hey...hey, Voldemort, don't forget that you are here
too, don't you think? Do you want to be stuck here with me forever?"
Voldemort looked like he was desperate, and said decisively: "What if you
can seal your archenemy and sacrifice my body? The big deal is that I
will wait a few more years and be resurrected again!"
As for the diary, it was destroyed by Harry Potter when he was in his
second year, you should know; and the Gaunt family ring is now on
Dumbledore's hand. Nagini was also at Dumbledore, ready to destroy. "
"397 Believe it or not, your Horcruxes are the diary, Ravenclaw's crown,
Slaterin's locket, Gaunt's ring, your pet snake Nagini, and the Hufflepuff
gold cup in my hand. and jumping pot, isn't it?"
Looking at the terrified Voldemort, Peter took the opportunity to say
again: "The Ravenclaw crown you hid in the Hogwarts Response Room,
and the locket hidden in the cave by the sea are indeed hard to find, but
we found them all. .
Voldemort's expression was stunned, then became panic-stricken, and
stopped the movement in his hand. Although he guessed that Peter and
Dumbledore should have got some Horcruxes, he didn't expect to find
them all. If it is true as Peter said, then he will no longer have the capital
to resurrect.
Immediately, he pointed his wand at the bag containing the golden cup
and the jumping pot, and said with a calm expression on his face: "Now
as long as I put down a fiery spell, these two Horcruxes will be destroyed
immediately. You really still Do you want to continue?"
Of course Voldemort was afraid of death, otherwise he wouldn't choose
to make Horcruxes, and he made so many of them as soon as he made
them.
He heard Peter's words, his expression froze, and then he showed an
expression of disbelief, he thought he was hiding very secretly, and he
used a lot of magic, even Dumbledore couldn't find these Horcruxes.
"You lunatic!" Peter looked at him seriously, and suddenly became
annoyed, and said quickly: "Your other Horcruxes have been destroyed or
fell into the hands of Dumbledore, and even if you die, you will never be
resurrected. Are you really so afraid of death?"
"Voldemort, you are no longer sure of your resurrection! Do you really
want to choose to die with me?" Peter asked firmly, looking at his
increasingly gloomy expression.
Seeing Voldemort's expression, Peter quickly confessed, lest this lunatic,
who was so embarrassed by him, would perish with him.
Chapter 563 The aggrieved
Voldemort, did Voldemort kill the
wrong person?
Voldemort's face was very ugly.
He stared at Peter who threatened him with a Horcrux, and wanted to
cast the most vicious spell on him.
In the end, he waved his wand to stop the magic circle from continuing
to run, and stretched out his hand to demand: "Give me back the two
Horcruxes first! Otherwise, you'll never want to go out!
Peter seemed to have seen through his mind and was certain that he
would not do this.
He smiled and shook his head and refused: "No, don't forget that I am
threatening you now! If you don't disarm the magic circle immediately, I
will take these two The Horcrux is immediately destroyed! You only have
these two Horcruxes, don't you want to be resurrected?"
Voldemort glared at him angrily: "You are shameless! The Horcrux is in
your hands and will be destroyed by you sooner or later! In that case,
why should I let you go! Lose two of my Horcruxes?"
"But at least I won't destroy the Horcrux right away, right?" Peter said
with a smile, "This way, you will have enough time to make another
Horcrux to ensure your safety."
"Of course, unless you're willing to die with me and risk your life to be
trapped in this secret room forever." Peter said indifferently, "If that's the
case, then I'll admire you.
"However, what needs to be solved most at the moment is the problem of
the blood of the phoenix in your body.
Although you have suppressed the burning power of the blood of the
phoenix in your body with magic power, if you don't remove the blood of
the phoenix quickly, your body will be destroyed.
That's it."
Peter reminded with a smile, "At that time, if I destroy these two
Horcruxes again, you will really only be a ghost.
Voldemort looked at Peter's rogue, with murderous eyes in his eyes, then
looked at the young phoenix in his hand, his greed flashed, and he made
a condition: "The two Horcruxes may not be returned to me, but you
must give me the two Horcruxes you took away from you just now.
Walk the fire of Nirvana to me.
"Lord Voldemort, what are you thinking about!" Peter looked at him like
a fool, "The fire of Nirvana has been swallowed by me, and it has merged
with me, how can it be spit out again?"
With an impatient expression on his face, a small sprout emerged from
the tip of the wand, a blue flame emitting a destructive momentum, and
threatened: "Don't talk to me about conditions now, Voldemort.
Either untie the formation immediately, Let me leave with the Horcrux.
Either I destroy the Horcrux now, and then kill you! Trust me, if the
magic circle is still in your hands, you are no match for me now! 35
Voldemort's face was very ugly, his scarlet eyes were fixed on Peter, and
he wanted to cut him into pieces. But in the end, he waved his hand to
remove the magic circle in the secret room, and he didn't want to bet on
the possibility of his own death.
"You made the right choice! Voldemort." Peter said with a smile, heaving
a sigh of relief at the same time.
"You can get out now!" Voldemort snorted coldly, but his expression was
still very vigilant. At this time, he was suppressing the phoenix blood in
his body, and at the same time he had to guard against Peter's sudden
attack.
Naturally, Peter was also very wary of Voldemort, fearing that this old
thing would make another move.
So he shook his head and said with a smile: "Don't worry, after all, I'm
not familiar with this place, and I still need Lord Voldemort to take me
outside the manor in person.
I don't want to accidentally shake my hand and accidentally use my wand
to fire. , it's not good to burn out the Horcrux.
Are you right?
'You are so cautious. 35 Voldemort sneered with an ugly face.
Immediately walked away.
"After all, it's a big man like you, Voldemort, you have to be careful."
Peter said with a smile, and followed closely, keeping an eye on
Voldemort's movements.
"Wait a minute, Voldemort, I still have something to take." Peter said
suddenly, then in Voldemort's daze, he split a clone, picked up a box, and
flew all the precious magic books around into the box. .
Seeing that his treasured magic books were looted by Peter like this,
Voldemort couldn't help it, the magic pressure erupted, and the wand in
his hand threw the death curse directly at Peter's avatar, his eyes fixed on
Peter, "Peter York, don't you? unacceptable!"
The clone was killed by a single blow, but Peter didn't pay much
attention to it.
Instead, he smiled and summoned the box, turned it into a small box and
stuffed it into his pocket, and then said with a smile: "You should have
finished reading these books, now let me I'll see how it goes.
Knowledge needs to be shared to be effective.
It's too wasteful for you to eat ashes in a secret room like this.
I'll keep it for you for the time being, isn't it too much?
Said that the wand in his hand threatened to point to the Horcrux, then
looked at Voldemort worriedly and said, "It's not the same thing that you
suppress the blood of the phoenix like this, do you need my help? I still
have some research on the phoenix.
It should be able to help you remove the hidden danger."
"No! Shameless little thief, just disappear before my eyes!" Voldemort was
furious and helpless, he wanted to smash Peter to ashes, but now he had
to compromise.
"`" Okay, let's go together, Lord Voldemort. 35 Peter said with a smile,
staring at Voldemort without blinking, paying attention to his movements
at all times, so as not to be careless.
The two walked out at the same time with a short distance and a short
distance, quickly passed through the long and narrow corridor, returned
to the basement, and then walked out of the room.
"Master!" Bellacritus' voice sounded, and then she noticed Peter, who was
faintly confronting Voldemort, with a surprised expression, and then she
took out her wand vigilantly.
The two Death Eaters outside the door also noticed the movement inside,
and immediately rushed in, stood in front of Voldemort, and confronted
Peter.
"Voldemort, this is not the way of hospitality, but you promised to take
me outside the village." Peter said with a smile, ignoring the wands that
the Death Eaters pointed at him.
"Master..." Bei (Hao Nuo Zhao) Lacrites and the two Death Eaters couldn't
believe it, and looked at him hesitantly.
Peter walked out with a smile, but his body was tense, he was always
alert to the movement behind him, and walked out of the manor step by
step.
And Peter was also stunned by this scene. Did Voldemort's mind go
wrong? He actually killed his own men!
The Death Eaters let the door open, still watching Peter warily.
"I said let him go!" Voldemort said gloomily.
"Avada Suo! Suddenly, Voldemort's gloomy voice rang out.
Voldemort looked at Peter's smiling face grimly, and ordered the Death
Eaters with a dark face: "Put down the wand and let him go!
Bellacritus and the other Death Eater were petrified by the scene and
looked at Voldemort in disbelief.
When Peter heard the sound, he jumped aside vigilantly, thinking that it
was Voldemort who finally couldn't stand it anymore. But when he took a
closer look, he realized that Voldemort didn't cast a spell on himself, but
killed a defenseless Death Eater beside him without warning!
Chapter 564 Mutation,
Voldemort's new Horcrux!
Inside the Voldemort Manor, the scene was eerie. Peter looked at
Voldemort who was suddenly attacking his opponent with strange and
vigilant eyes, in case he suddenly attacked himself.
It's just that Voldemort was obviously not as mad as he thought, and after
killing his own men, he had a wicked smile on his face and chanted a
mysterious spell while waving his wand.
On the corpse of the slain Death Eater, a ghost-like phantom floated with
the spell, looking at Voldemort with a hideous expression, but then under
the control of Voldemort's spell, it turned into an invisible knife and
moved towards Voldemort. Voldemort slashed hard.
The people around were stunned by this scene, especially seeing
Voldemort's defenseless appearance, they couldn't understand it.
Only a scream of pain was heard, and Voldemort was half-kneeling on
the ground, as if he had suffered serious injuries, his face was pale, and
his bald head was covered in sweat.
But Voldemort looked very happy, with a smile on his painful face, which
made him look even more ferocious and terrifying. He gasped and
staggered to his feet, and in his right hand, a cloud of wicked, ominous
invisible matter floated in the palm of his hand.
"Master!" Bellacritus looked at Voldemort's injured and tired look, and
walked over worriedly to help him, but was ruthlessly pushed away by
Voldemort.
Voldemort ignored Bella Critus, who was aggrieved, and looked at Peter,
who was vigilant, with an evil smile on his face, and threw the 397
auspicious substance in his hand at Peter.
The ominous substance turned into a giant Voldemort's hideous face, and
charged towards Peter with his mouth open, as if he was going to
swallow Peter!
Peter stepped back vigilantly, and kept shooting countless magic spells
towards this face, but this mass of matter was like a phantom, and the
magic spells directly passed through the face and could not be used as an
attack.
Looking at this evil substance full of black magic, Peter couldn't guess
what it was for a while, but he instinctively felt its evil, which made him
feel creepy, as if it would be very unlucky if it was touched.
Peter trusted his own feelings so much, so he quickly teleported to avoid
it. But this group of evil substances was faster than him, appeared in
front of him in the blink of an eye, and bit him with a big mouth.
"God guard!" Peter summoned the Patronus and turned it into a solid
light barrier to protect himself.
Voldemort's evil phantom slammed into the barrier, causing ripples. After
repeated attacks to no avail, the huge Voldemort's face gave Peter a
reluctant look, then turned his eyes to the side, still locked in Young
phoenix in a cage.
Peter felt bad, and hurriedly applied protection magic to Phoenix Sol, but
it was still a step too late. I saw that the huge face quickly turned into
black smoke, like a black snake, quickly from the young phoenix's mouth,
eyes, and into its (acdc) body!
Peter quickly lifted the cage and carefully observed the movements of the
young phoenix. He saw that Phoenix Sol didn't seem to be doing
anything. He glanced at Peter for unknown reasons, and made a hurried
cry, urging him to take it out of here quickly.
Peter couldn't believe it was just a false alarm. He turned to Voldemort
and asked with cold eyes, "Voldemort, what did you do?"
Voldemort laughed when he saw this result, as if he had got what he
wanted, and said very proudly: "It just suffered for you, I originally used
that magic on you, but you blocked it, but Now this result is not bad, and
it's not worth my calculations."
Voldemort was even more happy when he said that, and his expression
became more unscrupulous.
Peter looked at Voldemort like this, took out the golden cup and the
jumping pot, and then summoned a fierce fire to surround the two things,
and said coldly: "It seems that you want me to destroy these two things
now. something, right?"
Looking at the two Horcruxes surrounded by raging flames, Voldemort's
proud expression turned gloomy.
But looking at the phoenix in the cage on the side, it turned cloudy and
sunny again, and there was no longer the fear of being pinched to the
dead end before, and sneered: "Peter York, what if you destroy these two
Horcruxes? Do you really think that Do I still care now?"
"I'm no different from you now, I'm an immortal person, and there's no
dead end! 35 Voldemort was very happy, he looked at Peter with a smug
smile, "Speaking of which, I really want to thank you, at the last moment.
Prevents me from using the fire of Nirvana.
I finally figured out that if I blindly pick up people's teeth and imitate
your methods, even if I obtain longevity, my name Voldemort will be
pressed under you forever.
But now that I have walked out of my own way of immortality, even
more perfect than your fluke method, I will become the eternal Dark Lord
of the wizarding world, a perfect leader without any loopholes!"
Listening to Voldemort's words, Peter's ominous feeling became stronger
and stronger.
He looked at the young phoenix in the cage and used his wand to detect
the phoenix.
In an instant, a familiar and very evil black magic was exposed from the
phoenix's body.
Out, the rich black magic renders the phoenix like a black magic
creature.
Peter looked at Voldemort with an ugly face, gritted his teeth and said,
"You turned it into your Horcrux?" Although it was a question, it was
already confirmed.
Seeing the expression on Peter's face, Voldemort laughed, looked at him
maliciously and said, "Do you really think that with two Horcruxes, you
can coerce me? When you stole my Nirvana When the fire was on, I had
already decided to make a Horcrux from the Phoenix.
Being directly exposed by Peter, Voldemort forced a smile on his face and
said, "Peter, let's make a deal: you give me the golden apple, and I
promise never to be your enemy from now on. How?
When Voldemort heard the words, he seemed to have been stabbed in a
pain point, and his face was ugly.
He has now split 9 Horcruxes, which has exceeded the number he
thought was the most stable 7, so now the soul is very unstable, and he
needs to do his best to ensure Keep your emotions stable.
Even drinking the soul stabilizer would not have much effect.
Peter looked at him and sneered coldly: "Voldemort, you haven't become
a god yet, you have a god-man's tone, are you too anxious? Besides, you
have divided so many souls, and now the soul is very unstable.
Well, aren't you afraid that one day you will go crazy? You are afraid that
you will live forever, but you won't experience the joy of immortality."
Think about it, the phoenix with undead skills, what a perfect Horcrux
carrier! It can never be destroyed, and there is nothing more suitable
than it.
When hundreds or even thousands of years have passed, everyone else
has turned into mud, and the two of us still exist.
We will become new gods, even greater than Merlin! Gods are high
above the clouds, looking down on all beings, proud and lonely.
Why don't we just sit down and rule the world together? The world is big
enough for us to divide it equally, isn't it? 35
Peter didn't expect Voldemort to have such a plan. Then he looked at the
phoenix in the cage, which was full of black magic, and his expression
was a bit ugly. Although he got two Horcruxes, he accidentally asked
Voldemort to make another Horcrux. And it's the hardest one to solve.
"Join me, Peter York, and I can let go of what you did in the past."
Voldemort opened his arms and said in a self-absorbed manner, "Now the
whole world is only you and me as immortals, we don't have to do this.
hostile to each other.
"My original ideal Horcrux carrier is you! It's a pity that it didn't work out
in the end."
Voldemort said regretfully, then looked at the young phoenix in the cage
and smiled, "But the final result is not too bad, With a carrier like the
phoenix, you will never be able to destroy my Horcrux.
Even if you destroy other Horcruxes, I will never die! 55
Peter slowly took out a golden apple from his pocket, and in Voldemort's
eager eyes, he took it out with a smile and nibbled it directly, tasting it, "I
heard that golden apples can heal the wounds of the soul.
It's a pity that my soul is intact, and it can't play any role.
But the taste is not bad, and it has not deteriorated after being stored for
hundreds of years.
Chapter 565 Battle! Bella Cretes
dies and leaves the manor
Voldemort was stunned when he saw this scene, then looked at him with
a terrifying expression, "Peter York! How dare you humiliate me like
this!"
Peter didn't care, he ate the whole apple, put away the core, then looked
at Voldemort with a smile and said, "You should think about yourself
first, the phoenix blood in your body has not been resolved before, and
now you have split your soul, How much of your current strength can
you use?"
Looking at Voldemort with dangerous eyes, he said jokingly: "I suffered
such a big loss just now, and now I have to let out my anger. Voldemort
will take it." Peter didn't leave, and stuffed the cage with the phoenix
inside. into his pocket, and swung his wand at Voldemort.
"Avada Kedavra!
"Avada Kedavra!"
Both of them made the most deadly attack, two dazzling green lights
collided together, and the two magic spells collided to produce a violent
explosion, which produced a powerful shock wave, sending Bella Crite,
who had wanted to besiege Peter, to the ground. Throws away with
another Death Eater.
Peter clenched his wand and pressed the Life Sucking Charm to the other
side. Seeing that his side had the upper hand, he taunted: "Voldemort,
you look a lot weaker, why, are you still suppressing the injury in your
body at the same time? Otherwise, why would you be so restrained. 35
Then he glanced at the wand in his hand, "Is this your new wand? Where
did it come from? It doesn't look like you.
Oh, I forgot to tell you, your old purple shirt.
Wood wand, because you don't listen to me very much, so I threw it
directly into the fireplace and used it as firewood, so you don't have to
ask me for it in the future."
When Voldemort, who was trying to maintain his magic, heard this, he
almost vomited blood. He cursed angrily: "Peter York, you are
shameless!" own ~ disadvantage.
"Master, I'm here to help you!" Bellacritus looked at the disadvantaged
Voldemort, shouted loudly, and cast a death curse at Peter.
Seeing this, Peter swung his wand, took the initiative to break the
connection, and then disappeared in place. Then he teleported and
appeared behind them. A magic spell knocked out the other Death Eater,
and then disappeared.
Seeing his subordinates die, Voldemort didn't react much, but looked at
Peter vigilantly. He had already suffered too many losses from Peter's
hands, and his first reaction was to prepare for his surprise attack.
But Peter didn't plan to face Voldemort directly, but focused his eyes on
Bella Critus, who was alone, he smiled dangerously, and said jokingly:
"Voldemort, I heard that you have a complicated relationship with your
female subordinate. , also trust her very much, if I kill her, what will
happen to you? 99
Saying that, he directly separated two clones and joined forces to besiege
Bella Cretes, while he continued to fight against Voldemort.
In the face of two Peter clones who were stronger than himself,
Bellacrites was obviously not their opponent. Being besieged by the two,
he could only passively defend, relying on his vigorous skills to avoid
attacks, and he looked very embarrassed.
Voldemort apparently noticed Bellacritus' situation, but he apparently
didn't react much, and continued to fight Peter and try to take the
Phoenix.
Bellacritus was forced to retreat step by step, almost to death, she noticed
Voldemort's attitude, her expression changed from original expectation to
loss, and her attack power was significantly weaker.
Seeing this, Peter's clone beat him with words: "How pitiful, your master
obviously only cares about himself, and your life and life don't have
much weight in his eyes.
Dumbledore once said that Voldemort will always only love himself and
not care about others.
I used to I don't believe it, but now it seems to be true.
"You lied, the master trusts me the most!" Bellacrites said excitedly,
attacking Peter's avatar, frantically throwing the spell, as if to get rid of
the unease in his heart.
Looking at Bella Cretes, who turned to attack, the two Peter avatars
smiled, one in front was responsible for attracting attention, and
continued to stimulate with words: "Trust you? I'm afraid you just think
you are the best, do you agree? Believe that if you are useless, he will
immediately abandon you and find another person who can replace you.
You are just a pawn he can abandon at any time, just like other Death
Eaters.
Look now , you are in deep danger, and you will die at any time, but
your master only cares about himself and has given up on you!
"Shut up! Shut up! The master just can't save me, you can't try to confuse
me!" Bellacritus attacked Peter's clone even more excitedly, roaring
frantically.
"It's so pitiful, you're just kidding yourself! Don't forget that he's not dead
now, even if he saves you, it's just a little injury.
But in order not to get hurt, he would rather give up your life."
Peter avatar shook his head , looked at her sympathetically and said,
"You are so loyal, you should have noticed his changes long ago.
For you who were born in the Black family, you should be able to find
things like Horcrux easily.
When he split his soul, Part of his feelings will disappear along with it.
Now that he has no feelings, will he still have any friendship with you?
39
"I..." Bella Critus was about to refute when a spell hit her behind and
knocked her out.
The clone number 2, who had given Bellacritus a blow, quickly made up
for the second blow and destroyed her wand.
"Master..."
Bella, who was seriously injured and fell to the ground, raised her head
with difficulty, looked at Voldemort who was fighting with Peter not far
away, and stretched out her hand to call him.
But the man on the opposite side never looked back at her.
In the end, he dropped his hand with reluctance in his eyes, and there
was no more breath.
0・・For flowers.....
Peter tilted his head to look at Bella Critus, who was dying, then turned
to Voldemort who was confronting him, with a mocking smile, and said,
"You're not willing to save a woman so loyal to you. Cold-hearted
enough. It seems that you really have no feelings, as Dumbledore said. 35
"Leave Phoenix, and I'll let you go." Voldemort didn't answer Peter's
words, but said coldly, "Although you won't be trapped here for a
lifetime, it's enough to stop you for a few days. It won't be long before I
The Death Eaters will come, you can't escape.35
"Trapped me? Then I want to see how long you can trap me in this
manor?" There were traces of lightning in Peter's eyes, and he said in a
disdainful tone, and then lightning appeared all over his body, and the
sky over the manor was suddenly covered with dark clouds.
Then a very thick lightning flashed from the high-altitude clouds until it
fell, smashing heavily on the protective cover of the manor, and then
lightning bolts fell one after another.
In the end, after more than a dozen thunderbolts, the solid magic
protective cover was shattered.
Disappeared in pieces.
"Now, do you still think you can trap me?" Peter teleported directly to the
door of the manor and said to Voldemort from a distance.
Voldemort looked at the dark clouds that quickly dissipated in the sky
and the smell of ozone left after the lightning. He looked at Peter with a
dignified expression, and asked eagerly and fearfully, "What kind of
magic is this? How can you summon such a huge thunderbolt? ?
"Guess!" Peter said with a smile, then waved his hand, "Voldemort,
goodbye, I hope to hear about your death next time." He disappeared
directly in place.
Voldemort looked gloomily at the place where Peter disappeared, then
turned to look at Bella Cretes' corpse, and looked at her eyes that were
still open, full of reluctance, and the scarlet and indifferent eyes flashed a
few fluctuations. .
"Lord...Master..." The remaining Death Eater woke up from the coma, as
if he didn't expect that he could survive, and crawled to Voldemort with
a face full of joy, waiting for his instruction.
Voldemort looked at the only Death Eater coldly, and then looked at
Bella Critus lying on the ground. The wand in his hand suddenly flew out
a green light unexpectedly, which fell into the body of the Death Eater
and took it away took his life.
The Death Eater's eyes widened, his eyes full of surprise and
unwillingness, he didn't expect Voldemort to kill him suddenly.
Voldemort leaned over and reached out to close Bella Critus' eyes, and
said quietly, "Don't worry, I will avenge you." Down,
Chapter 566 The solution to the
Horcrux Phoenix, looking for
Grindelwald?
When Peter appeared at Hogwarts, the students who saw him were all
surprised and delighted, because he disappeared for no reason these days,
making the students think that he was cursed just like the previous
Defence Against the Dark Arts professor. .
At this time, Peter was in the principal's office, and Dumbledore and
Dumbledore were carefully studying the situation of Phoenix Thor.
"How? Has Thor really become Voldemort's Horcrux?" Peter asked with
great concern. He didn't study the Horcrux very deeply, so he could only
ask Dumbledore for advice.
Dumbledore carefully looked at the young phoenix on the table, touched
it gently with his wand, and his expression became very serious.
When he used a powerful white magic to expel the black magic aura from
the young phoenix, it seemed to anger the dark power in the young
phoenix, and a distorted face composed of black magic power directly
sprang out, and angered Dumbledore The hissing sound was like an
enraged poisonous snake, staring closely at the neck "Three Nine Seven"
ready to take a bite at any time.
Dumbledore stepped back, then smashed away the black magic power,
nodded solemnly and said: "It is indeed a Horcrux, and it has bound the
soul to this phoenix, it seems that Voldemort has planned it for a long
time. "
When he heard that Voldemort originally planned to make Peter his
Horcrux, he looked at Peter with a look of joy and said: "Fortunately you
managed to avoid Voldemort's soul attachment, otherwise if you became
his Horcrux, you would It's really incomprehensible!'
"But the current situation is not much better!"
Peter looked at the young phoenix on the table and said helplessly, "The
phoenix itself can be reborn constantly, and with such an indestructible
Horcrux, Voldemort is invincible.
The place! And the new Horcrux is made, his magic power will usher in a
skyrocket, and we will be at a disadvantage again.
Speaking of which, Peter took out the two Horcruxes and handed them
over to Dumbledore, saying, "Originally this time, I planned to use the
phoenix as bait to find the traces of the remaining Horcruxes. But I didn't
expect Voldemort to make one more Horcrux, too. I don't know if I make
any money?"
Dumbledore looked at the gold cup and the sarcoid-bearing cauldron,
smiled and said to Peter: "We never knew the whereabouts of these two
Horcruxes before, and we couldn't find a chance to destroy them, and
now all the Horcruxes are in our hands. , of course you earned it.
Peter, you are doing a lot better than me at this point.
You can find all the Horcruxes, and you are a big part of it!
Peter waved his hand and said: "I just want to make Voldemort disappear
as soon as possible, and save people from killing people and setting fires
like a terrorist all day long. He and I didn't sleep well either.
Peter still looked at Dumbledore and asked worriedly: "Voldemort has
made nine Horcruxes now, will he make more Horcruxes in the future for
insurance?
Dumbledore shook his head and said with a smile: "You don't have to
worry about it, as far as I know, the number of creating nine Horcruxes is
already the limit, and there can be no more.
After all, human souls are also limited, and dividing them into ten is
already the limit.
Incredible, not to mention more splits.
Severus brought useful news that since Voldemort made his eighth
Horcrux, his soul had been so unstable that he was often required to
brew a soul stabilizer.
And this time Voldemort turned the phoenix into his ninth Horcrux,
apparently a desperate decision. Although he succeeded, the instability of
the soul will definitely intensify.
So I am surprised by Voldemort's resoluteness. Although the soul
stabilizer can keep him sane, it is impossible to alleviate the pain of soul
tearing, and he needs to endure such pain all the time, just to avoid the
risk of death. 39
"The situation now is, what do we do with this phoenix who has become
a Voldemort Horcrux?
The two quietly looked at the young phoenix on the table, Dumbledore
even took out milk to feed it, and said lovingly: "What a poor little
fellow, he has suffered so much, and now he is polluted by black magic,
it must be uncomfortable.
"Dumbledore, is there any way you can strip Voldemort's soul from
Phoenix's body?" Peter looked at Dumbledore expectantly, "If you don't
get rid of the soul piece in it, Voldemort will never die, this is a trouble."
Dumbledore shook his head, sighed and said: "Not much progress, the
most direct way to destroy a Horcrux is to destroy its carrier, but the
Phoenix itself is immortal, so this method is ineffective for it, I think this
is why Voldemort Do everything possible to seize the reason for Phoenix.
Because he has Phoenix, he is invincible.
If the soul piece in Phoenix can be solved, then Harry's problems will be
solved.
Peter was silent.
He actually had a way to get rid of the phoenix, the Horcrux.
As long as the phoenix was constantly reborn, it would quickly consume
the source, and until the source was exhausted, the phoenix would
naturally die.
Although this requires killing the phoenix hundreds of times with the life-
suppressing spell, it is a very effective method.
But looking at the weak young phoenix Sol on the table, Peter didn't say
this way. Although he used this phoenix several times, and even took the
initiative to design the phoenix to fall into Voldemort's hands, he still
couldn't bear to kill it in the face of this phoenix who trusted him very
much.
"But I think there is one person who might have a solution," Dumbledore
said suddenly, his eyes looking at a blank picture frame on the table with
a complicated expression.
"Grindelwald," Dumbledore said slowly, looking at Peter penetratingly,
"you should know him, after all, if Voldemort hadn't intervened, this
phoenix named Thor would have fallen into the Holy Land. Unarmed,
and then help Grindelwald to regenerate Nirvana.
"It's not me, we're going to Nurmengard together, and tonight,"
Dumbledore corrected.
He quickly changed the subject and asked, "Headmaster, do you think
that with Grindelwald's magic level, you can solve problems that you
can't solve? 35
"Then, principal, do you have time to visit this Grindelwald? Ask him if
he can solve the problem of the living Horcrux.
Peter looked at Dumbledore's expression and asked tentatively, "This way
we have successfully solved the problem of Phoenix and With the Soul
Piece on Harry's body, he can start preparing to destroy Voldemort, so he
doesn't have to keep jumping.
Dumbledore nodded and explained: "I'm good at white magic, and
Grindelwald is naturally good at black magic.
I have tried many methods before and failed to strip the soul piece from
Nagini.
Now I think it may be me.
Into the misunderstanding, I have been trying to use white magic to solve
the problem of black magic, so it has no great effect.
Perhaps it can be used to fight poison with poison, and the problem of
black magic can be solved with black magic, which may be the correct
solution 3.2.
Grindelwald's level in the field of black magic is unparalleled, and he
may have a way to successfully strip Voldemort's soul piece without
damaging the main body. 39
"Ah, us? Isn't this a bit sloppy?" Peter was a little dumbfounded, why did
he drag himself in, he waved his hand quickly, "Headmaster, you can go
by yourself, Mr. Grindelwald and you are old acquaintances, easy to talk,
What's wrong with taking me."
"Who?" Peter suddenly became interested.
Peter was a little guilty at the look in Dumbledore's eyes, he coughed a
few times, and muttered to himself that I'm not helping you find helpers
who can deal with Voldemort and his mercenaries and Death Eaters?
Chapter 567 Coming to
Nurmengard, Grindelwald's
request! Me, the heir?
Regardless of Peter's reluctance, Peter and Dumbledore finally reunited
with the Headmaster's office after dinner.
Dumbledore took out a silver button and said to Peter, "This is the door
key to Nurmengard, touch it with your fingers later and we can go
straight there."
Peter approached reluctantly, muttering in his heart that it was a very
close relationship, and even had the door key to Nurmengard. And what
about an old lover's rendezvous with a light bulb?
When he touched the button with his finger, the two were sucked in and
disappeared in place.
After a dizzy space travel, Peter came into contact with the real world
again. He shook his head and took advantage of the moonlight in the
night to see that he was standing at the door of Nurmengard Castle. Great
interest" remains very prominent.
Dumbledore glanced at the words on the door with complicated eyes, and
said softly to Peter, "Let's go in."
Peter nodded, taking advantage of the moonlight to look around at this
majestic castle.
Before, he had shrunk and hid on Phoenix Sol's body, but he just looked
at it for a while.
Now, it is truly magnificent.
If it weren't for the dilapidated appearance and no one to take care of it,
I'm afraid it would be no worse than Hogwarts Castle.
"Don't walk around, there are a lot of secret organs set up here, even with
our strength, it is not easy to break it." Dumbledore reminded as he
walked.
Peter was also surprised by the magic fluctuations on the masonry walls
and steps around him. Obviously, Grindelwald put a lot of effort into the
construction of this castle, so that the castle can still operate after
decades of abandonment.
When the two came to the highest tower and came to the innermost cell,
Grindelwald sat on the iron bed facing the cell door, watched
Dumbledore appear, raised his eyebrows, and said, "You have been in the
past for decades.
I haven’t been here before, why have I been here so frequently these past
two days? Are you worried that I will leave here under the bewitchment
of the saints?”
Then he glanced at Peter behind Dumbledore, smiled, and said, "It's
strange that you brought guests."
Then he stood up, bare feet on the dirty slate, and walked towards the
two, especially focusing on Peter, "Peter York, this is the first time we've
met in the true sense, before you But it brought me a lot of surprises. It's
hard to imagine that you have such strength at such a young age.
He waved his hand, opened the iron door, and made an inviting gesture:
"If you don't dislike the humble house, please come in first."
"It's an honor to meet you, Mr. Grindelwald." Peter shouted politely, then
glanced at Dumbledore who said nothing, and walked into the prison.
Dumbledore also walked in silently, looking calmly at Grindelwald's
warm reception of Peter while ignoring himself.
Grindelwald looked at Peter with interest, and his attitude was
enthusiastic, but there was always a shrewd calculation in his eyes,
which made Peter very wary of the previous generation of Dark Lord.
Grindelwald looked at Peter and said with a smile: "Mr. York, you made a
lot of noise this time. In order to catch the Phoenix, many magical
families were dispatched, and many people even died this time. in
contention.
There are still many rumors that I have obtained the Phoenix, but many
people are frightened. The Minister of the Austrian Ministry of Magic
even came to me in person, just to confirm whether I left Nurmengard.
You have caused me a lot of trouble. 35
Peter got out of a chair and sat down, then gave him an innocent smile
and said, "It's not my fault, I just published my magical experience of
immortality in the newspapers. As for their pursuit of immortality. ,
Going to catch the phoenix and causing people's lives, it is beyond my
control.
And even if they were to blame, they should blame Voldemort for killing
innocent Voldemort, after all, most of those who died were killed by
Voldemort. As we all know, Voldemort and I are mortal enemies, how
can I pile Voldemort's murder on my head! You say so, Mr. Grindelwald?"
Grindelwald looked at the sophistry Peter with a half-smile, and finally
burst out laughing, patted his shoulder admiringly and said, "You are
really beyond my expectations, Mr.
York.
No wonder Dumbledore values you so much, You even changed your
plan to stop the saints because of you, what a smart and powerful young
man.
Hearing Grindelwald's compliments, Peter glanced at Dumbledore, who
had been silent for a while, and felt the atmosphere was awkward. He
didn't want to get involved in this weird atmosphere at all!
He quickly stood up and explained the purpose directly: "Mr.
Grindelwald, we came here to ask for your help this time.
Because we have encountered an unsolvable problem this time, and
Headmaster Dumbledore thinks that only you may be able to solve it."
Peter He took out a young phoenix like a chick from his pocket, and
explained: "Voldemort has cast a very evil black magic on this phoenix,
and Dumbledore and I are both at a loss, so I want you to see if you can
solve?"
"Huh? This is the phoenix that was caught in the first place?"
Grindelwald looked at the nirvana phoenix in surprise. He sensed the
strong black magic aura coming from the phoenix, raised his eyebrows,
and immediately became interested. Grab the young phoenix and observe
it carefully.
The more he looked, the more surprised his expression became, he
looked at Peter in surprise, and said, "Horcrux?
Peter nodded, a little surprised that he recognized it so quickly, and
praised: "No wonder Principal Dumbledore thinks that your research on
black magic is unparalleled, and even such a secret cutting-edge black
magic can be seen at a glance.
Grindelwald was not complacent about Peter's praise. He observed the
young phoenix with great interest and praised: "It's a genius idea to use
the immortal phoenix as the carrier of the Horcrux. In this case, really To
a certain extent, the escape from death is realized.""
Immediately, he looked at Dumbledore and said in a positive tone: "This
Horcrux should be made by that Voldemort, right? That's why you've
always been so jealous of him? Because he made the Horcrux.
Dumbledore nodded, "In order to escape death, he made a total of nine
Horcruxes, all of which were obtained by Peter and I.
But the problem is that the Phoenix is a Horcrux, we can't destroy it.
So I want you to take a look, Is it possible to strip out the piece of soul in
the Phoenix without harming it? 35
"Nine Horcruxes?!" Grindelwald felt that he had heard it wrong. "Making
a Horcrux is a very dangerous thing, and if you are not careful, you will
make yourself crazy. Is this Voldemort addicted to slicing? You actually
split your soul so many times! And it hasn't collapsed yet?!"
"Voldemort is very deep in the study of Horcruxes."
Dumbledore sighed and said, "Because of his own experience, he is very
afraid of death.
In order to ensure that he can stay in the world forever, he made so many
Horcruxes.
Fortunately, With Peter's help, we obtained and gradually destroyed the
Horcruxes.
But now this Horcrux made of phoenix, if it can't destroy Voldemort's
soul inside, Voldemort will never die, which is a disaster for the magic
world.
Because Voldemort is already an emotionless madman, if he doesn't get
rid of him, he can't imagine what he will do. "
"But what does this have to do with me!" Grindelwald suddenly sneered,
no longer as kind as before.
He sneered at Dumbledore, "Why do you think I would choose to help
you? Don't forget that you sent me to this prison with your own hands!
Dumbledore seemed to have not expected him to say this, so he was
stunned for a moment, then looked at him in a low voice and said,
"Gellert, I thought you would understand me.
I don't want to debate the right and wrong of that war, But you and I
have both fought for the future of the wizarding world.
Do you want to watch the wizarding world go to ruin under the threat of
Voldemort?"
"Hey, Albus, you always look like a saint who cares about the country
and the people, aren't you tired trying to take all the responsibilities on
your body?"
Grindelwald sneered, "I promised you, Imprisoned in this prison and not
going out, and confessing the sins I have committed, I did it.
But don't take it for granted that I accept all of your requests, especially
Voldemort, which is not my fault under the sin.
"Of course, I do have the confidence to solve the Horcrux." Grindelwald
said confidently, "In the field of black magic, there has never been
anything that I can't solve. Especially in the skill of stripping the soul, I
also have some points. Base.
Maybe you don't know, I tried this kind of magic when I was a student at
Durmstrang.
At the time, I operated on a wizard with 397 schizophrenia, or what
Muggles call schizophrenia, and wanted to cut off the excess part of his
soul.
Hearing this, Peter suddenly became interested and hurriedly asked:
"What happened in the end?
"Failed," Grindelwald shrugged and said indifferently, "I wasn't skilled at
the time, so I split my soul too much and turned that classmate into a
lunatic. This also led to my being expelled from school."
Looking at Grindelwald's understated description of the process of
turning his classmates crazy, Peter only felt that Grindelwald was a little
crazy.
He actually did something to his classmates without turning me on.
This is how indifferent to human life can he do it.
No wonder he was expelled from school.
Dumbledore was apparently the first to hear the specific reason for
Grindelwald's expulsion. He frowned and looked at him disapprovingly,
and said, "You never told me that you drove your classmates crazy before
you were expelled from school. !55
"If I really tell you, will you still be friends with me then?" Grindelwald
raised his eyebrows and looked at Dumbledore.
Peter felt restless at this time, and only felt that his big light bulb was a
little too bright.
He coughed a few times and asked directly to Grindelwald: "Since you
said these things, you must not just talk about it.
Mr.
Grindelwald, please state your request.
As long as the request is reasonable, the principal will All will be
considered.
Isn't it, Headmaster Dumbledore?"
Dumbledore nodded, looked at Grindelwald and said: "If you can
successfully strip the soul without harming the living body, I can grant
your request. Of course, it is a reasonable request that will not harm
others."
Looking at Dumbledore's serious expression, Grindelwald sneered and
said, "You don't have to worry that I will ask you to let me go, so as to
"let the tiger go back to the mountain", I am just a lingering loser now,
and no matter what I do, it will not change the result. So , you can rest
assured.
Then he turned to look at Peter, who was watching the play, pointed at
him, and said, "I only have one request, and that is that he promises to be
my successor, the new leader of the saints!
"What! Me?" Peter stared blankly at the finger pointed at him.
Chapter 568 Become
Grindelwald's successor? Trade
with the fire of Nirvana?
"You made me the new leader of the Saints? Mr. Grindelwald, are you
kidding me?" Peter said in disbelief.
Dumbledore was also surprised, he was mentally prepared to deal with
Gellert's difficult questions, but he didn't expect him to make such an
unexpected request.
"I'm not kidding, Mr. York," said Grindelwald, shaking his head, his eyes
fixed on Peter, and he sighed, "I'm just a dead man now, and maybe one
day I'll die. But I Don't worry about my followers, they have waited for
me for decades, one never gave up, but I let them down
Therefore, I need to find a qualified new leader for them who can provide
them with blessing.
So, Mr. York, are you willing to be my successor, to take my place in
leading and protecting the saints?"
Looking at Grindelwald's expectant gaze, Peter quickly waved his hand
and smiled bitterly: "Mr.
Grindelwald, you think too highly of me, I can't take on such a heavy
responsibility.
For a group like the saints, apart from you personally leading it, I'm
afraid no one else can handle it.
You'd better hire another one."
Grindelwald looked at Peter's firm refusal, thinking he was looking down
on the saints, and explained: "Mr.
York, don't underestimate the power of the saints, although decades have
passed, the power of the saints has not weakened much. .And the saints
are not just a group, but the army of wizards I formed, they used to be
the most powerful force in the world
No Ministry of Magic can resist it.
After I was defeated and imprisoned, the saints were automatically
hidden in the dark, and they were not liquidated.
Some of their members have now become high-level officials of the
Ministry of Magic of various countries.
As long as I issue a call, they will follow my instructions again.
As long as you take over my position, you will have the rights and status
that everyone dreams of, you will become the leader of the saints, and
countless people will obey your orders and overcome obstacles for you.
35
Seeing Peter's indifference, Grindelwald pointed to Dumbledore and said,
"If you don't believe me, you can ask him.
When I was voluntarily imprisoned in Nurmengard, one of the conditions
was that they would promise not to liquidate me again.
Followers, Arbus knows my saintly strength and he can testify on my
behalf.35
Peter looked at Dumbledore, and Dumbledore nodded complicatedly.
Peter looked at this scene, shook his head helplessly and said: "Mr.
Grindelwald, why don't you change your request, I can't be your heir.
The power of the saints is indeed very coveted, but I am lazy by nature. ,
But you can't lead such a large group.
And the target of the saints has always been you, how can other people
replace you as their leader 々".
Peter looked at Phoenix Sol, who was full of black magic, and was silent
for a moment. He opened his palms upwards, and a red-gold flame
emerged from his palms, which looked very mysterious and mysterious in
the night.
He showed Grindelwald: "This is the fire of Nirvana, which has the effect
of regenerating Nirvana. Mr. Grindelwald, as long as you are willing to
strip Voldemort's soul piece for this phoenix, I will give it to you, and
How about helping you recreate your immortality?"
Looking at the cluster of weak but vibrant flames in their palms, both
Grindelwald and Dumbledore turned their gazes to it, looking at the fire
of Nirvana with amazement and curiosity, and then looked at Peter very
surprised.
"Are you really willing to exchange the fire of Nirvana?" Grindelwald had
a hard time believing that Peter would be so generous, after all, this is an
immortal substance, who wouldn't want it!
"Of course, as long as you agree, this Phoenix Nirvana fire will be yours."
Peter nodded. The fire of Nirvana in his hand is a small part of the fire of
Nirvana he took from Voldemort, and now he has fused a part of it,
enhancing his own origin, and the rest has not been fused.
Phoenix Sol sensed the familiar fire of Nirvana and cried out excitedly,
jumping up and down to fly into Peter's palm and eat the fire of Nirvana
that originally belonged to it. It's a pity that the wings and feathers have
not grown together, no matter how much you flap the wings, you can't
fly.
"Okay Sol, don't be so anxious, I'll give it to you." Peter put the flame in
the palm of his hand in front of the young phoenix in a gentle tone, and
saw that it couldn't wait to open its mouth and suck at the flame. The fire
of Nirvana was inhaled by the young phoenix.
The young phoenix Sol glowed with red light, and the increase in the
source made his body grow at a speed visible to the naked eye, from the
size of a chicken to a small phoenix with long feathers.
Sol was very happy when he saw his changes, flapped his wings and flew
up, making a pleasant chirping sound. But then it flew to Peter's
shoulders, chirped, and kept flapping Peter's face with his wings, his
small eyes glared at Peter, obviously expressing dissatisfaction.
"Okay, okay...Saul, can I owe the rest of the Nirvana fire first? Don't be so
stingy, I just used part of it... No, I don't mean to be ignorant, just Stay
with me for now, and return it to you later...don't be angry, Sol...hey,
don't peck me in the face.
The two old people watched Peter being bullied by a bird, their
expressions surprised and funny.
It was hard to appease the grumpy Phoenix, Peter finally breathed a sigh
of relief, this old Phoenix who has lived for hundreds of years is really
not good at fooling around, and he agreed to a bunch of unequal
conditions before it stopped and stopped chasing him.
Ask for the remaining fire of Nirvana.
He summoned a ray of Nirvana fire from the palm of his hand again, the
other hand suppressed Thor who wanted to rush up to swallow it, turned
to Grindelwald and said with a smile: "How about it, Mr.
Grindelwald, are you willing to join me? Do this deal? As long as you can
help me get rid of the Soul Piece on Thor, this fire of Nirvana is yours.
Grindelwald came over, looked at the red-golden flame in Peter's hand,
and exclaimed: "`" It's really a mouth-watering thing, even I was moved
by it. "But then he glanced at Dumbledore, who had a calm expression
beside him, and said quietly: "Albus, do you think I need to agree to this
deal?"
Dumbledore looked blank and said dryly: "This is your own choice, I have
no right to decide for you. 35
Hearing this, Grindelwald raised his eyebrows and said jokingly: "I
remember that you have a phoenix yourself, do you need my help? I
think it is very convincing that you can let your phoenix share its nirvana
with you.
The fire.
In this way, you can supervise me for a long time and prevent me, the
heinous Dark Lord, from destroying the stability of the magic world
again.
"No need, Gellert, I think death is an unknown and great adventure, and
living in this world for a long time alone, I want to go to another world
and be reunited with my family, which is the most important thing for
me. Good choice." Dumbledore shook his head in rejection.
"So you would rather die than live forever! Is it because you want to be
reunited with your family? You have no one worth staying in the world
(hao Nuo Zhao), right?"
Grindelwald said coldly, He threw his sleeves back and sat back on the
iron bed, and said in an expelling tone: "Mr.
York, take back your Nirvana fire, I'm an old imprisoned man, I can't use
this kind of thing.
If you want to save that phoenix, agree to my previous conditions,
otherwise please leave, I need to rest.
Good guy, Peter just felt that the atmosphere at this time was weird, and
he wanted to get out of here quickly.
He picked up Phoenix Sol and said goodbye to Grindelwald: "Then I will
leave first, Mr.
Grindelwald.
If you want to make a deal with me one day, you can use this double-
sided mirror to inform me."
Peter just put down a double-sided mirror and was about to leave.
But he was stopped by Dumbledore, who had been silent for a long time.
He looked at Peter and persuaded: "Peter, you may consider Gellert's
request. With your strength and wisdom, you can suppress these saints
and lead them towards The right way. You may be able to change the
fate of the saints."
"Dumbledore, how can you..." Peter asked in surprise.
Chapter 569 Summon the saints!
Are you going to become an
"enemy of Europe"?
"Listen to me, Peter." Dumbledore interrupted, looking at Peter earnestly,
"The Ministry of Magic is now unreliable, and the Death Eaters, in
addition to the support of the mercenary group, are still there. Massive
recruiting.
Now that Voldemort has no weaknesses, he'll be more reckless. The two
of us might be evenly matched with Voldemort, but the others wouldn't
be able to defend against the Death Eater threat.
So we need power now, and the Saints are a force to be reckoned with,
and you can lead them into our ranks. When we finally win, the saints
will also wash away their past crimes, so as to go out to the outside
world aboveboard, instead of hiding their identities as before.
At that time, if you really don't want to lead the saints anymore, you can
disband them with confidence, so that they don't have to live in the dark.
I think that's why Gellert chose you.
Gellert nodded, looked at Peter and said, "Albus is right, I want you to
inherit my position and become the leader of the saints, not only because
you have enough strength to suppress them, but also because you can
protect them. them.
I am now trapped in Nurmengard, unable to leave here, and the Saints
urgently need a strong leader to lead them onwards, instead of waiting
for me for decades as before, and finally bring Regret to die.
Trust me, Peter York, as long as you are willing to accept the saints, they
will be your strongest support and help you solve all your problems. If
one day you want to rule the wizarding world, they will be your most
powerful tools. "
Feeling Dumbledore's dissatisfied gaze, Grindelwald coughed dryly, and
continued to say in a seductive tone: "Your strength is now comparable to
that of Albus, but you should feel that the magic world attaches great
importance to you. Still not as tall as him.
Just because you're only one person, and Albus still has his Order of the
Phoenix. Even if your strength is very strong, but without the power
bonus, the achievements of fighting alone are still incomparable to those
who have power.
Like the Voldemort that everyone in England fears, he wouldn't be the
feared Dark Lord without the Death Eaters, and just him alone.
When I was determined to change the world, I was alone at first, but in
the end I didn't achieve anything. After some setbacks, I realized the
important role of the team.
So I gathered like-minded people all over the world and formed a feared
saint, even the most powerful British Ministry of Magic and the American
Magic Congress at the time, dared not confront us head-on.
So if you want to do something big, you need a force to assist you,
otherwise you will be very difficult to succeed by yourself, no matter how
powerful you are.
"The problem is that I'm not that ambitious, Mr. Grindelwald." Peter
smiled wryly, "I just want to keep studying magic, not to dominate
anyone or become the Dark Lord or anything like that."35
"Don't be naive, Peter York."
Grindelwald said, piercing through Peter's eyes, "I can see that you want
to stay out of the way, but as long as you're not mediocre, a lot of
contradictions are inevitable.
Especially when you publish After the secret of Phoenix Nirvana's
longevity, many people are ready to move towards you.
Although you are temporarily afraid of your strength, as long as time
goes by, those who yearn for longevity will go crazy and hit you again.
They may not dare to attack you directly, but those who are ambitious
and cunning can always find various ways to contain you.
Then your troubles will keep coming.
But if you have your own power, these troubles can be largely avoided.
And at this point, my saints can help you, aren't you being haunted by
Voldemort and Death Eaters right now.
As long as you have the help of the saints, even if you can't kill
Voldemort, you can still make him a bachelor commander.
Without the Death Eaters, Voldemort is like a tiger without teeth and can
no longer threaten you.
"Think about it, Peter York," said Grindelwald firmly, "it's only good for
you to take over the saints, and you may not be afraid of trouble by
yourself, but what about your friends and family? There is no way to
guarantee their safety.
Only with the power that can shock the world, those ambitious people
will not dare to hit you easily."
After listening to Grindelwald's words, Peter was also a little moved.
He could really feel the convenience brought by the power.
Once, in order to integrate the blood of the animals, he tried his best to
inquire about the source of those magical animals, but since he
conquered the sea.
Man Rozier, after mastering the power of the Rozier (acdc) family, no
longer worries about the magical beasts.
Even Hayman Rozier took care of a lot of trouble for him.
Compared with the saints, Rozier's power is insignificant. If he can
master the power of the saints, he may be able to deal with Voldemort
and his Death Eaters as soon as possible. , makes him very annoying.
"Mr.
Grindelwald, don't you forget that these saints are your loyal followers,
would they be willing to submit to a young man like me?"
Peter said, "and now more than fifty years have passed, How can you be
confident that those saints will still answer your call? Knowing that
human hearts can change, let alone fifty long years?"
Faced with Peter's questioning, Grindelwald seemed calm and said: "I
believe that some people have indeed changed their minds during this
long waiting time.
But these people are only a small group, and the saints are never tree-
falling hozens.
We have a common will and ideal, even if I am gone, they will continue
to uphold my pursuit.
Then he looked at Peter with a smile, "Of course, if you want them to
sincerely surrender to you, it's up to you.
I will only declare you as the successor in the name of the leader, and
they may because of me. , Accept you.
But if you want them to truly recognize you, you must rely on your own
strength and means.
"Okay, now let me summon these subordinates who have been incognito
for decades, and see how many people will respond?" The black gauze-
like drapery fluttered in the sky, and there was a silver-colored Deathly
Hallows symbol on it.
"Hey, I haven't promised to be your successor yet! Why did you call the
saints first?" Peter was stunned, and then said dissatisfiedly.
"What if I can't suppress them?" Peter asked curiously.
"You're doing it first and then playing, without my consent at all!" Peter
said angrily. He felt trapped by the old man Grindelwald. He looked at
the shiny black gauze curtain outside and wanted to run away
immediately.
"Moreover, being my successor is the dream of many people, and you still
look disgusted.
If you couldn't find another suitable candidate, you thought I would give
it to you."
Grindelwald said angrily. .
Immediately he looked at Peter gloatingly and said: "My calling, in
addition to the saints, can be seen by other wizards.
So it won't be long before the Ministry of Magic of European countries
will panic, you Grindelwald.
The name of the heir will spread all over Europe overnight, and then it
will be up to you.
Shet! Peter almost didn't swear. Grindelwald's notoriety in continental
Europe is no different than Voldemort's in England. He may soon become
the "enemy of Europe".
"That can only mean that you are incapable of taking over the saints,"
said Grindelwald indifferently, "when the time comes, let the saints die
with me. 39
But Grindelwald seemed to see through his mind and said with a sneer:
"Don't think about running away now, now that I have issued a call, the
saints are already on their way, before they see you, the heir, you Can't
go anywhere!"
"Oh, is that so? But I just heard you say yes, so I called the spell."
Grindelwald pretended to be confused, then shrugged and said, "Now
that I have issued a call, you can go back if you want to. It's too late, let's
wait here slowly for their arrival.
Chapter 570 The reaction of the
saints, the nervous Ministry of
Magic!
When a huge black veil was raised over Nurmengard, at the same time all
over Europe, a black veil embroidered with the silver Deathly Hallows
fluttered in the sky like a flag, attracting the attention of many wizards.
The young wizard didn't know the meaning of this symbol, and thought it
was a celebration, so he was full of curiosity and asked the older wizard
beside him, what was the symbol?
As for the wizards who had experienced the Grindelwald period, when
they saw this flag, their expressions changed greatly, as if recalling the
most terrifying memory, they immediately apparated home with their
family members.
"Oh, my God, Grindelwald is back! Run away!" There was a sudden panic
on the Magic Street. The crowd that was lively disappeared in a short
time, and even the shop owners closed their doors one after another. ,
Hiding in the store with the clerk~ I dare not go out.
The young store clerk who was pulled in saw the flag in the sky outside
through the window, and asked the old store manager beside him with
puzzlement, "Store manager, why did you see that flag? So scared? Does
it mean anything?"
The old store manager looked at the black veil outside with horror in his
eyes, and explained in a low voice with a trembling voice: "That is the
symbol of the saints! It is Grindelwald who is calling his army! God, I
thought he was dead.
It's been fifty years, and I didn't expect such a horrible thing to happen
again!"
"Grindelwald?!" The young clerk had heard his name, but he had never
experienced the Grindelwald era. He didn't have much fear of the Dark
Lord, but instead said in surprise: "Didn't Grindelwald say he was in
Nurmengard? Did he escape from prison? He must be very old now and
can wield a wand?
"Shut up, Eric, don't cause me trouble!"
The shop owner was so frightened that he hurriedly stopped him and
continued to talk nonsense, "You have never experienced what happened
in those days, and naturally you don't know the strength of Grindelwald
and his army, The whole of Europe crawls at his feet, and no one dares to
oppose him.
For those who oppose are dead!"
While many wizards were terrified by Grindelwald's logo, some were
very excited.
A drunken one-armed old man who was running a second-hand
bookstore, saw the black gauze drapery floating in the sky, his drunken
eyes suddenly sobered up, stared straight at the prominent Deathly
Hallows logo on the black gauze, and then His eyes were red, tears were
streaming out, and he murmured in a hoarse voice: "Finally...
I finally waited for this day! The leader has not forgotten us!"
Then he phantom moved without even closing the store door. form to
leave.
At the same time, all kinds of people, such as the small vendors who set
up stalls on the street, the old man who teased the children and
grandchildren in the manor, and the retired old Auror, etc., after seeing
the Deathly Hallows logo, they all put down their work. quickly
disappeared in place.
Of course, there are still some people who have hesitant or resisted
expressions on their faces after seeing this sign.
They have all lived in peace and stability for decades, and no longer have
the spirit of the past.
After seeing this call sign, Heart is reluctant.
But in the end, he got up with a complicated expression and rushed
towards the summoned land.
The Ministry of Magic of various European countries fell into chaos at
this time. Ministers from various countries rushed back to the Ministry of
Magic overnight and hurriedly responded to this sudden incident.
Grindelwald, who had been separated for decades, suddenly summoned
his saints.
In a secret conference room, Bernard, the French Minister of Magic, was
sitting in front of a huge stone table. There were several stone basins on
the table, which were filled with clean water. It looks like they are in
urgent remote contact because of Grindelwald.
"The reason why I urgently contacted you, you must all know."
French Minister Bernard looked at the ministers with a serious expression
and said, "Grindelwald, who has been silent for more than 50 years,
suddenly summoned his saints.
This is extraordinary.
Most of us have been through the Great War, and if Grindelwald does
come back, Europe will probably make waves again.
So we need to figure out how to deal with it as soon as possible and how
to solve this problem. next crisis.
Most of the ministers looked solemn, but the young Polish Minister of
Magic had a different opinion. He said: "Do you think too much of
Grindelwald? If it was fifty years ago, we really need to take it very
seriously. But now Fifty years have been enough to change a lot of things.
Not to mention that he had been imprisoned in Nurmengard for several
decades, and he was very old.
Let's just say that his followers back then were basically hundreds of
years old, they didn't die of old age, and they didn't have a few years to
live.
Whether or not a group of elderly people can hold a wand is a question.
If you are really worried, we can send the Aurors together, form an army,
follow the saints to Nurmengard, and then capture Grindelwald.
Regarding his words, the Greek Minister of Magic snorted coldly: "Young
man, do you think the saints are all waste? Don't forget that the magic
power of wizards grows with age.
They may be disadvantaged because of their age, but they fight in battle.
On the one hand, if three Aurors deal with a Saint together, it is a
question whether they can win.
What's more, Grindelwald's strength was very strong back then, and
almost no one was his opponent. If Dumbledore hadn't turned the tide
and defeated him in a duel, no one knew what the outcome would have
been like.
"Although there is no evidence, according to the information I have, this
guess is inseparable."
Bernard nodded solemnly, "and Florian's father was one of Grindelwald's
most esteemed saints.
One, just didn't survive the final battle.
But obviously his son, Florian, inherited his will, so we have to be ready
for the German Ministry of Magic to be on the side of the saints.
·0 for flowers·
French Minister Bernard glanced at a stone basin engraved with Britain,
shook his head and said solemnly: "Now the British side can't take care of
themselves, they have a dark wizard named Voldemort, who is said to be
powerful and comparable to Dumbledore, so they want to call It
shouldn't be easy to come to him.
"What! Mr.
Bernard, is this true?!"
The other ministers couldn't sit still and looked at him in surprise.
You must know that among these Ministry of Magic, the strength of the
Ministry of Magic of Britain, France and Germany belongs to the
forefront in Europe.
It would be shocking news if the German ministers were saints.
In this way, the German Ministry of Magic is really in the hands of
Grindelwald.
This is the worst news for them.
The Romanian minister glanced at the ministers of various countries for a
week, and said in surprise: "I can understand that the UK is busy with the
civil war and has no time to attend the meeting, but what about
Germany? Why didn't their minister Florian show up today?"
Hearing this, the Polish Minister of Magic knew that he was short-
sighted, but he still said: "Since it was Grindelwald who was caught by
Dumbledore, then we can go to him for help this time.
"There's one thing I can't figure out," said the Romanian minister,
frowning. "Grindelwald hasn't made a comeback for decades, so it's a
little strange why he's jumping out so suddenly.
His Although his strength is strong, he is indeed very old now.
Does he still want to do something in the last few years of his life?"
Spoon,
Bernard looked at the vacant German seat, and said with a more solemn
expression: "When Florian was elected as the German Minister of Magic,
there was news that he was a saint, but it didn't make much waves, After
all, Grindelwald had been imprisoned in Nurmengard for more than 30
years at that time.
But he did not come to participate in such an important event today.
I doubt that the news that he is a saint is true, even now Probably
already on the way to Nurmengard, preparing to go over to meet
Grindelwald.35
Now do you expect the Aurors to capture the mighty Grindelwald? Then
you might as well ask him to return to the prison to be more reliable. 55
Chapter 571 Countermeasures by
ministers of various countries, the
saints gather in Nurmengard!
"Yeah, it's very strange. He hasn't moved in fifty years, and it's very
unusual that he jumped up and down when he was about to die of old
age." Other ministers also expressed their strangeness.
"Could it be that he has really achieved Nirvana and rebirth? And thus
became young."
The Italian minister said suddenly, and speculated with uncertainty, "You
should all know that there is a young British wizard named Peter York
who announced the After the fire of phoenix nirvana can make people
immortal, many wizards have searched for it.
A phoenix was discovered in the volcanoes of Sicily in our country
before, and many wizards competed for it at that time. Finally, I heard
that the saints have won the Phoenix. Could it be that Grindelwald really
has the body of immortality, so he is not willing to stay in prison
anymore? 99
"God, I really don't want it to be true." The ministers said with anxiety, "If
Grindelwald really achieved immortality and started the war again, it
would be a disaster for the magic world!
"Then what should we do now? Is there any way to stop Grindelwald?" A
minister asked worriedly, "You shouldn't want to see what happened 50
years ago again, do we still Surrender to Grindelwald as before? Most
likely we will all be replaced by then."
After some heated discussions, some people advocated to join forces to
fight against Grindelwald and the saints, some people said that they
could make peace with Grindelwald, and some people said to wait and
see.
But in the end, the wait-and-see approach prevailed.
Now that the magic world of various countries has been stable for
decades, the ministers of various countries do not want chaos during
their term of office.
After listening to the choices made by the ministers, Bernard sighed and
said: "Then we have a unified view now, that is to watch the changes
first, while being vigilant, while monitoring Nurmengard at any time.
If Grindelwald really wants to If there is another war, then we will unite
together to suppress the saints.
At the same time, we need to contact foreign aid as soon as possible.
Didn't the United States Magical Congress always want to set up an
international Magical Congress led by them? As long as they can stop
Grindelwald's offensive for us, we can consider joining it.
You can also contact the British Ministry of Magic, you can win over
Dumbledore to deal with Grindelwald, and even that Peter York will see
if he can invite him. We cannot ignore such people. "
"agree!"
"I agree! 99
"Just do it!
The Ministers of Magic of various countries have expressed their
approval.
At this time, outside Nurmengard Castle, there were already saints who
were close enough to come here by Apparition. They excitedly looked at
the huge flag floating above the castle and waited quietly below.
With the sound of Apparition, saints kept coming, and they automatically
formed a neat line.
On the tower, Peter looked at the growing number of people below
through the window, turned around in surprise and said to Grindelwald:
"I didn't expect that after so many years, there are still so many of your
saints, and the people below have arrived at least There are thousands.
It seems that you have a very good way of winning people's hearts, Mr.
Grindelwald. 39
Grindelwald shook his head and said: "Peter, you are wrong, it is not
mine, but ours, and even yours in the future! As long as you can make
them follow you sincerely, you will have the world in this world. The
most steadfast help.
And these numbers are nothing.
At first, my followers were all over the world, and the number of saints
exceeded tens of thousands.
The Ministry of Magic of any country would not dare to compete with
me.
Immediately, he glanced at the silent Dumbledore, and said with a
somewhat sarcastic tone: "Until they found Albus, promoted him as the
leader of the alliance against me, and then sent me a solo invitation to a
duel."
My career finally came to an abrupt end, otherwise the world might well
have changed. "
"But your tactics are too drastic, Gellert.
You kill everyone who opposes you, and at this rate, the wizarding world
does not need to be destroyed, but directly destroyed by your hands. 35
Dumbledore frowned and retorted. , "You proposed that wizards should
be above Muggles, which is impossible.
You only saw the rise of Muggles in the future and squeezed the space of
wizards, but never thought about the relationship between Muggles and
wizards. contact.
You are just crudely trying to use war to change the situation.
Then he pointed to Peter and asked, "Peter himself is Muggle-born, can
you ask him if he would allow you to turn his Muggle relatives into
wizard slaves?"
"No!"
Peter looked at Grindelwald and shook his head firmly: "It is impractical
for a few wizards to rule Muggles.
In the Middle Ages, wizards could not rule Muggles with iron weapons,
let alone Muggles with iron weapons.
It was in the 20th century, after Muggles mastered the weapons of
destruction.
And almost half of the wizards were Muggle-born or half-blooded, and
they all had Muggle relatives, so it was impossible to agree."
Grindelwald looked at Dumbledore and Peter, then shook his head and
said: "Maybe my idea is wrong, but I don't regret my choice.
Because if I don't try and struggle, I'm not willing to watch the magic
world gradually gradually Decline.
But since it's all over, no matter how tangled it is, it's useless.
Then he looked at Peter with a smile and said, "From now on, I will hand
over the saints to you. It is up to you to choose which way you will take
them, and I will not interfere. 0"
"I'm afraid it won't be easy!" Peter looked at the dense crowd below and
the "Grindelwald" cries again and again, and said with a smile: "They are
all your faithful believers in Grindelwald, and you want them to change
their identity. I am the leader, and I am afraid they will be unconvinced."
Although Peter was a little excited about taking over the power of the
Saints, he was not persistent.
Unlike Voldemort who used enticement and force to recruit Death Eaters,
Grindelwald used his own charisma to conquer his followers.
So if you want these faithful believers of Grindelwald to recognize a
young man as their leader, even if it is appointed by Grindelwald himself,
I am afraid it will be difficult to get their sincere recognition.
But if he really accepted the saints, Peter wouldn't be under too much
pressure. Those who didn't agree could just use their strength to beat him
down. Of course, the premise is that after Grindelwald completely
eliminates the soul fragments in Phoenix's body.
"Almost there." Grindelwald waved his wand and looked at a timetable.
After going around and waving at the black gauze curtain in the sky, I
saw it slowly floated down and landed directly in front of the castle,
covering the entire castle, making the castle plunge into darkness.
Then he turned to Peter, made an invitation, and said with a smile,
"Please, my heir! Let my followers meet their new leader.
The saints below saw this, their expressions were excited and solemn,
and they lined up neatly and orderly to enter the castle. And the only line
in 4.7 above, "For the greater good." gleamed inexplicably under the
flames.
"Tsk, yes, if an outsider sees that the bright and upright Dumbledore and
the dark wizard Grindelwald get together, they will be shocked."
Grindelwald said in a teasing tone, not surprised.
Then, starting from the entrance of the castle, the braziers on the walls
ignited automatically, and the faint blue flames illuminated the entire
castle mysteriously and brightly.
"I'm not going, I'm not fit to appear." Dumbledore shook his head in
rejection.
He smiled and invited Dumbledore and Peter: "Let's go down, we can't
make them wait too long."
Grindelwald pointed at himself with his wand, and saw that the tattered
robe was transformed into an elegant and gorgeous dark blue coat in an
instant.
He stepped on leather boots, and even the messy white shoulder-length
hair became soft, and in the blink of an eye.
From a sloppy old man to a handsome old man with a domineering side.
The moonlight and stars are sparse, and under the Nurmengard Castle,
there is a crowd of people, about four or five thousand people, most of
them are old and eighty, but some young people are following the older
ones. Behind the saints, like their descendants.
Chapter 572 Grindelwald's
meeting with the saints,
confrontation!
Under the darkness of the night, in the dim light, thousands of wizards
gathered in the hall on the first floor of Nurmengard, eagerly waiting for
the arrival of the leader.
It didn't take long for the flames in the castle to light up in an instant,
and with the illumination of the fire, a tall and straight figure slowly
walked down from the upstairs. His appearance immediately made many
people present burst into tears and looked at him like a dream.
"I haven't seen you for more than fifty years, my brothers and sisters."
Grindelwald said with a smile and opened his hands, "Thank you for
responding to the call of this old man, even if he is no longer the
powerful man he once was, But just a man slowly decaying in prison.
"No leader, you are still the most perfect leader in my heart!" said an
aging old witch excitedly, she looked at the old Grindelwald with
reverence.
"Oh, thank you Anna, after so many years, your words are always so
warm." Grindelwald said to the old witch kindly and gently.
Seeing that Grindelwald recognized himself, the old witch asked
excitedly in disbelief: "Chief, do you still remember me?! Oh my God,
Grindelwald still remembers me!"
The old witch was so excited, her skinny body Shaking constantly, it
made people afraid that her bones would fall apart when she was excited.
"Of course, dear Anna, how could I not remember that lovely little girl
back then." Grindelwald stroked the old witch's white hair softly, then
sighed, "It's just that time flies by, back then. The little girl in your life
has become an old man now, and I almost don't recognize you."
Then Grindelwald kindly greeted the group of old people standing in the
front one by one: "Connell, Chatham, Leno, it's nice to meet you, I
thought you were already asleep."
Several old people looked at Grindelwald and said excitedly: "We haven't
seen you, the leader, why are we willing to die like this.
Now that we finally saw your call, we old guys came non-stop.
As long as you give an order, the leader, we will use this remnant to cut
through thorns for you once again!
"No need, Cornell, you've done enough for me." Grindelwald sighed and
shook his head.
Immediately, he turned his head to look at the thousands of people
gathered in the hall, and his voice resounded in everyone's ears: "In the
past fifty years, I know that some of you have hidden silently, and some
have formed families. , Some people have been running for me all the
time, and some people died early and failed to wait for my call.
But you can come here, it means that you have not forgotten me, which
makes me very happy.
"Of course, I know that there are a few people who didn't come."
Grindelwald's seemingly peaceful but sharp eyes glanced at the vacant
position in the back and said in a lost tone, "But I don't blame them.
Because It was me who broke my promise and did not fulfill the promise
I made to you.
It is understandable that you are disappointed in me."9
"But today I'm calling you here, and the first thing I want to ask is..."
Grindelwald's eyes shone with a strange light under the flames, and
asked, "Is your heart the same as it was fifty years ago? loyalty?"
"Leader!" All the saints knelt down one after another to show their
loyalty. Especially the old people in the front row looked at Grindelwald
meticulously and said with an oath: "Boss, our loyalty to you has never
changed! And it will never change!
"Very good! I am very pleased with your loyalty." A satisfied smile
appeared on Grindelwald's face.
"Chief, are you calling us here today, are you going to officially come out
of here?" the old man with the broken arm asked excitedly, "We finally
welcome our king again! I'm so happy! I never thought about it. Another
day like this!""
"Calm down, Joseph." Grindelwald smiled and said to him, then turned to
look up the stairs, and said to the top: "Peter, come down and meet
people, don't be shy, you will always meet these people sooner or later. .
Hearing these words, the saints looked upstairs in confusion. Are there
other people in this castle besides them?
On the stairs, it took a while to hear steady footsteps. The saints watched
a very handsome young man come down from the stairs, and seemed
reluctantly complained to their leader: "Gellert, Don't use such disgusting
adjectives for me, I'm just embarrassed to disturb your gathering."
Peter walked down unhurriedly and dissatisfiedly, looked at the saints
full of thousands of people, his eyes did not panic at all, but after
scanning these saints, he laughed and joked to Grindelwald: "Looking at
it this way, I feel It's like being in an old people's club.
It's strange that a young man like me is here. 35
"Leader, this is..." Joseph, who was headed by him, looked at him in
surprise. The young man who was joking with Grindelwald couldn't help
but doubt his identity.
"It's rude, you should call me Master!" Grindelwald knocked Peter on the
head angrily, and then introduced to the saints with a smile: "This is my
heir, Peter York."
Peter was confused by him.
When did he recognize him as his master? And his relationship with him,
when did he become so close? Peter directly retorted vigilantly: "When
did I recognize you as a master? Greene Devo, don't mistake your
relationship! Especially in front of so many people, don't make people
misunderstand.
Gellert smiled, showing a triumphant smile, looked at him and said,
"Didn't you already promise to be my heir? Of course you have to call me
master.
After all, the relationship between heirs, in addition to father and son, is
the relationship between master and apprentice.
Unless you want me to be your godfather, then I don't mind being over a
hundred years old and having a teenage son like you.39
"You think it's beautiful!""
Peter was immediately upset, this old guy actually cheated on him, and
he wanted to recognize himself as his son, so he just threw his sleeves
and left, "You can play by yourself, I'm quitting it! Anyway, I'm in a hurry
to solve the soul.
It's not me who is the device. ""
"It's not up to you, I called them here because of you.
You want to quit now, but that's not possible!"
Gellert suddenly changed his face and said forcefully, "Now it's because
of me.
Summoning, there has been a lot of trouble, they have hidden their
identities for decades, and now they are exposed once, you have to be
responsible for them 560!
"You are a strong buy and sell, Grindelwald!"
Peter was also a little angry, he sneered, "You exchanged the matter of
the phoenix that healed me with me, I just thought about it a little bit,
and you did it for me I'm the master.
Now I still want to blame me for the saint's exposure, which is beautiful.
Why don't you ask yourself, and call a saint and make a lot of fanfare, for
fear that others won't know. When Voldemort, who was more arrogant
than you, came back, he was not as careless as you. "
Grindelwald looked cold at Peter's disgrace, and threatened: "Don't you
want to save that phoenix? That poor little guy has been used by you
again, and now you are not going to save it?"
Facing the moody Grindelwald, Peter looked upstairs with a half-smile,
and snorted coldly: "Saul is a phoenix, it will never die. Anyway, it is not
me who is anxious to destroy the Horcrux, I will slowly It takes years,
decades, even centuries to crack it, and I'm not short of that time.
"You're holding a party for the elderly here slowly, I won't go back first."
Peter turned around and walked towards the door.
"Nurmengard is not where you come and leave when you want, Peter
York." Grindelwald's cold voice came from behind Peter, "I appreciate
you and I am willing to make you my heir, don't you? I don't know how!
Peter stopped, turned his head to look at the wand in Grindelwald's hand,
and said with a chuckle, "Why, you want to do something with me?" He
raised the wand in his hand, facing him at a distance.
Chapter 573 The showdown
between Grindelwald and Peter!
"I just suddenly felt that we haven't had a formal duel yet. Now I can take
this opportunity to feel your strength." Grindelwald stared at Peter
imposingly, his eyes full of battle. interest of.
"Then I also want to see if you, the Dark Lord, are worthy of the name?"
Peter was also aroused to contest. He had only fought with Voldemort
before, but now he tried the strength of the first generation of the Dark
Lord.
The surrounding saints were confused by this scene, so why did the two
people who seemed to have a good relationship just now suddenly
become tense. Especially that the young man was also called the heir by
Grindelwald, how could this young man look reluctantly.
But seeing that the two were about to confront each other, the wizards
around the two stepped back one after another, freeing up space.
But because Grindelwald was their leader, the saints drew their wands
and aimed them at Peter, who wanted to attack their leader.
For them, anyone who goes against the leader must die.
Peter looked at the countless magic wands that were aimed at him, and
did not dare to underestimate their strength. He quickly erected a super
protective spell, and quietly activated the Petrified Eye and Death's Voice
skills. Get rid of them mercilessly.
"Stop! It's my business and him, whoever dares to do anything to him will
die!" Grindelwald shouted, looking at the saints around him with
intimidation.
Seeing Grindelwald's anger, the saints felt tight in their hearts and dared
not point their wands at Peter.
The seniors with higher status among the saints, seeing Grindelwald's
reaction, were even more curious about this young man. Instead, they
wanted to see how strong this young man was, and how could he be
worthy of the leader's attention, even declaring him the heir in front of
them.
"Since you don't do it first, then I will do it, boy." Grindelwald sneered
and shot a black magic at him first.
Seeing this, Peter was no longer polite, and quickly summoned a giant
flame. After another change, several fire horses rushed towards
Grindelwald.
"Transfiguration is good.
It seems that Arbus has taught you very well~".
Grindelwald said with praise, and then waved his wand gently, countless
water vapor floated from the window, and quickly gathered together to
form a mass of water The wand grew up and down into a wooden bow,
and the water ball turned into several water arrows.
He put it on the bow and shot it hard, hitting several fire horses rushing
directly.
Looking at the fallen fire horse, Peter Yi flashed behind Grindelwald,
threw a stun spell at him, and taunted: "My Transfiguration was taught
by Professor McGonagall, you are wrong."
Grindelwald looked very old, but his reflexes were very quick and quick,
he avoided Peter's curse with a slight deviation, and said with a smile:
"That McGonagall was also a student once taught by Arbus, of course you
are.
He taught it."
Then he shook his wand, and a small blue flame fell on his palm.
The flame was full of fiery and violent aura, but it seemed to have no
warmth in his hand, and was controlled by him obediently. on.
"This is one of my best skills, you have to be careful, it's not my fault for
being burned to ashes."
Grindelwald said with a smile, and then blew a breath towards the flame,
the blue Li Huo grows in an instant when it encounters the wind, and a
fire crow, which is only made of Li Huo, flew out of it, and attacked Peter
quackly.
Under Grindelwald's control, dozens of Fiery Fire Crows were blazing
with fiery fires that could burn everything, and rushed towards Peter
fiercely.
Peter didn't want to be touched by these fire crows, so he quickly
teleported and disappeared, and appeared beside Grindelwald, wanting
to capture the thief first.
But Grindelwald is obviously not a good person to deal with.
He just used his wand to draw a circle towards the ground, and a raging
fire ignited around him, enclosing him in it.
He showed a smug smile at Peter, waved his hand again, and many fire
crows rushed out of the fierce fire again, and rushed towards Peter.
Seeing this situation, Peter couldn't help but admire Grindelwald's superb
magic level, and I'm afraid he was the only one who dared to play with
fiery fire and applaud without being attacked.
But he is not a vegetarian either, and a few dodged the fire crows that
rushed over.
He waved his magic wand, cast out all spells, and turned into a huge
fluorescent net, heading towards Grindelwald and the Fire Crows.
The flames on the Fire Crows had no effect on the silver net, but
gradually suppressed it.
The flames were extinguished, and the fluttering fire crows were quickly
extinguished and disappeared.
Looking at the silver net coming towards him, Grindelwald praised: "It's
really good, no wonder I can get the praise of Arbus."
Then his face became serious, "Be careful, I have to do my best this time,
Don't lose so soon."
Several spells flew out of the wand like machine guns, turning into a
dense attack and shooting at Peter.
"It's hard to say who wins or loses, Mr.
Grindelwald."
Peter snorted coldly, but looked solemnly at these spells with a strong
dark magic atmosphere, quickly flashing and moving in a limited space,
dodging them dark magic.
But when he just dodged these attacks, he was surprised to find that the
spells that should have flown out came back, as if locating Peter, and
continued to shoot at him.
Peter used the armor spell to block it in succession, and then ducked to
the side, but what surprised him even more was that the black magic
blocked by the armor spell quickly turned a corner and continued to fly
towards him.
"'How did you do it?' Peter kept dodging these spells and asked in
surprise to the remote, remote Grindelwald. The ability to turn a spell
around is something he can do himself, but he has never seen such an
ability to turn a spell continuously.
"This is my ability, do you want to learn? If you want to learn, just admit
defeat and call me Master. I may teach you this trick." Grindelwald
laughed proudly.
"Dream, think you can beat me with this trick?" Peter snorted coldly, (Li
Wang's) immediately split into a clone, threw him a wand, and then one
of them was in charge of defense and the other was in charge of defense.
A no scruples attacked towards Grindelwald.
Wow, the saints present were shocked when they saw the two Peters,
they had never seen this kind of magic before. Especially seeing that both
Peters can use magic attacks, this magical scene surprised everyone.
Grindelwald was also very surprised, and then asked curiously: "What
kind of magic is this trick? It's amazing that you can conjure another
yourself and use magic. 99
"What's more surprising is yet to come!"
Peter snorted coldly, then turned into another clone, threw him a wand,
and was responsible for the attack together.
The three cooperated tacitly, one was in charge of defense, the other was
in charge of attack, and the other was in charge of assisting in attack,
making Grindelwald keep retreating.
The situation on both sides of the balance changed, and Peter's side
quickly gained the upper hand.
Chapter 574 Intense battle,
victory! New leader!
The surrounding saints, seeing the leader falling behind, suddenly had
expressions of disbelief and worry on their faces. The leader who was
invincible in their eyes was actually at a disadvantage in the face of a
young man.
In their opinion, even if they were once defeated by Dumbledore, it was
the leader who fell for Dumbledore's trick, and when the momentum was
in full swing, they left them and chose to fight with Dumbledore, and in
the end they were imprisoned in Newmont for no reason.
Gad, in this prison they built themselves.
So they never accepted the fact that the leader was defeated by
Dumbledore.
But now in a head-to-head confrontation, Grindelwald is at a
disadvantage, which has seriously impacted their body and mind. If it
wasn't for the strict order given by the leader before, they would have
liked to work together to deal with this person who could threaten the
leader.
But Grindelwald didn't have a worried expression. He laughed and said:
"It's really interesting, no wonder you are so confident, so you have such
skills. Show me quickly, how many surprises you have that I don't know
about .
He was full of momentum, no longer restrained, and fought with Peter
with all his strength, and the fierce and dangerous black magic attacked
Peter unceremoniously.
The curse and the curse collided violently, and the resulting vibration
wave sent all the nearby saints flying.
Seeing this, the others stepped back one after another, giving up a wide
space to the two who were fighting fiercely.
"If you want to see it, then let you watch it. 35 Peter snorted coldly, and
saw his body grow rapidly, more than six meters tall, and his head was
about to hit the ceiling before he stopped for 560 minutes, and then he
was in the clone.
Under the protection of , he attacked Grindelwald very nimbly and
quickly, holding the similarly enlarged wand in one hand to guard
against the attack, and the other huge palm grabbed towards him, trying
to catch him.
Grindelwald's eyes lit up as he looked at Peter's appearance, and when
Peter's huge palm grabbed it, he quickly transformed into a smooth black
gauze drapery, leaking from his fingers, and rapidly growing along his
arm, towards Peter Wrap it up.
But Peter shrank in an instant, turning into a pea-sized man, dodging the
drapery and burning it with a fire.
Then he turned and turned into a phoenix, ignoring the barrier set up by
Grindelwald, and teleported directly in front of him, spewing thick
golden flames from his mouth, and two sharp claws also attacked his
face.
These actions all happened in the blink of an eye, so many saints could
only stare at Peter's various magical attacks and worry about the leader's
situation.
Faced with Peter's sudden attack, Grindelwald was also a little caught off
guard, but with his rich combat experience, he evaded Peter's attack with
an instinctive momentary apparition, and shot a deadly spell towards
Peter's phoenix.
The two kept teleporting and fighting, constantly appearing in every
place in the room, and making the most dangerous attack on each other,
leaving no trace of (baeh) hands, just like mortal enemies, just wanting to
kill each other. .
The saints were constantly retreating by this battle, and Peter had to
shrink to the corner of the hall, and set up a strong protective spell
together to avoid being affected by the attack of the two.
But what surprised them was that although the two of them attacked
fiercely, none of the magic spells flew towards them.
Even the magic spell that was picked up by them fell on uninhabited
places and walls intentionally or unintentionally. .
"Joseph, are they really dueling, or is it just a comparison?"
The old witch Anna looked at the battle nervously and asked very
puzzled.
If it is a comparison, neither of the two seem to keep their hands, and
their every move is a deadly attack.
But if it was a real duel to the death, the leader ordered them not to do
anything to Peter, and even the attitude towards Peter was not like an
enemy.
This confused her very much.
Joseph, who had a broken arm, also showed a worried expression, but he
was still calm.
He pointed to the regular damage on the surrounding walls, and
reassured: "Don't worry, the leader looks like he is trying to teach that
young man.
They The attacks left behind were all accurately landed in no one's place,
and did not affect us.
Although it looks very dangerous, they should all be measured."
Then he showed a wry smile and said: "But obviously, the master, like us,
didn't expect this young man to be so powerful. I don't know where this
young man is from, he is so strong at such a young age that he can even
be on an equal footing with the leader. .
"Then the leader said that he was the heir, what's the matter? Could it be
that this young man was really chosen by the leader as his successor?"
said the old witch Anna in confusion.
"I don't know either." Joseph shook his head and said, his eyes fixed on
the two dueling on the field, "but I am sure that the reason why the
leader summoned us today must have something to do with that young
man!"
Suddenly, two figures that kept flashing suddenly stopped.
Peter's two clones, one disarmed Grindelwald's wand, and the other
conjured a rope and tied his body directly.
Just as Grindelwald easily broke free with wandless magic and recalled
the wand that had fallen to the ground, Peter himself appeared directly
in front of him.
He opened his two yellow snake eyes and stared at him coldly.
"You lost." Peter said calmly.
"How is that possible, I..."
Grindelwald wanted to say that he could still fight, but was surprised to
find that the lower half of his body, except for his head, was rapidly
turning to stone.
In the blink of an eye, except for his head that can move, the rest are
gray stones.
He raised his head with a shocked expression on his face, "What kind of
magic are you? You can actually petrify me!"
"You lost, Grindelwald." Peter said with a smile, "If I hadn't pulled back,
you would have turned into a stone statue now. And no one but me can
unlock this petrification."
Grindelwald tried to break free from the petrification, chanted an
unknown spell, tried several times, but it didn't work, and then stopped.
Looking at him with surprise and admiration, he said with admiration:
"You really amaze me more and more, so many powerful and unheard of
magics are actually mastered by you, no wonder Voldemort can treat you
as a great enemy.
Let you As my heir, it's a perfect decision!"
Looking at Grindelwald's enthusiastic eyes, Peter instantly remembered
his rumored relationship with Dumbledore, goosebumps all over his
body, he waved his hands quickly and said, "You better go and admire
Dumbledore, I don't like it! ""
When Grindelwald heard the words, his face darkened instantly, and he
said angrily: "Quickly untie the curse on me, if you don't untie it, the
people behind you will tear you apart.
Peter heard the words, turned his head to look, and found that these
saints were facing a big enemy at this time, watching him with vigilance
and hostility. Peter had no doubt that if he did anything to endanger
Grindelwald next, they would swarm him and attack him desperately.
Looking at the thousands of eyes that looked like death, Peter wisely took
out the bottle with his own spit in his pocket, and wiped it on the place
where Grindelwald was petrified.
"What kind of potion is this? You can actually dissolve the petrification
curse." Grindelwald asked curiously as he watched his flesh-colored body
quickly recover, and looked at the vial containing the colorless liquid in
surprise.
"Trust me, you wouldn't want to know." Peter said with a smirk. If it
weren't for the fear of the wolf-like saints behind him, he could just open
his mouth and spray, saving trouble.
Looking at Peter's expression, Grindelwald became even more curious,
but he still thought it was Peter's secret formula, and it was difficult to
answer, so he wisely shut his mouth.
Stretching his stiff body after being petrified, Grindelwald laughed.
He laughed very happily.
He didn't have the depressed expression after being defeated at all.
Instead, he looked at the saints, patted Peter on the shoulder and said,
"Everyone. , Are you satisfied with the heir I have chosen for you? 99
"Remember, from today onwards, he is your new leader, the successor I
have chosen for you by Grindelwald! He is Peter York!"
Chapter 575 Reaction of the
Saints, Accept Peter
In Nurmengard Castle, in the wide hall, the eyes of thousands of saints
focused on Grindelwald and Peter on the stage.
After Grindelwald announced Peter as his successor and as the new
leader of the Saints, the presence was quiet.
If it were just to announce Peter as the heir, the saints would definitely
be very happy, because they also saw Peter's great strength. An heir with
such strength will be very happy no matter which force he is.
But suddenly announcing that he was the new leader of the saints, which
caught many saints by surprise, especially these saints who waited almost
half their lives to wait for Grindelwald.
Such loyalty made them unable to accept the change of the object of
their allegiance.
Become someone else, even if the strength is stronger than the leader.
So the leading saints looked at Grindelwald in disbelief and asked, "Chief,
you said that Young Master York is the new leader? What about you?
Where are you going?"
"Me? Of course I will continue to stay here."
Grindelwald said freely, "I haven't stepped out of this place in the past
fifty years, and of course I won't leave now.
I haven't heard of the saints for decades.
Ask, this is my leader's dereliction of duty.
But in the future, with Peter as your leader, I believe he will take over
from me and lead the saints to a bright path.
When several leading saints heard his words, the excitement on their
faces stopped abruptly, especially the old witch Anna shook her head
frantically: "We have no right to question who you choose as your heir,
chief.
But our loyal People will always be you and will not change! You make
us change our beliefs, sorry, I can't do it! 35
The other saints also knelt down and said to Grindelwald: "Boss, we have
finally waited for your call. If you don't plan to go out, please allow us to
stay in Nurmengard. Whatever you want. A prison, as long as we can
guard you, we are satisfied.
Looking at their incomparably determined expressions, Grindelwald's
expression was indifferent, his aura exploded, and a cold aura pressed on
them, "Joseph, Anna, Kritov, Stephen, you think my words are not useful,
You can ignore it~, right?"
The leading saints did not expect that the leader would suddenly launch
an attack.
The explosive momentum made them feel suffocated.
It was difficult for them to kneel on the ground and bear Grindelwald's
anger.
Although their bodies were swaying, their backs were still straight.
He said: "Chief...
Chief, our belief from beginning to end is you, you let us suddenly
change our beliefs for a lifetime, how is this different from killing us!
Master, if you think we are disobedient, Just kill us.
Just beg your mercy on our little loyalty, and allow our bodies to be
buried nearby, and we can rest in peace.
"Do you think I won't kill you?" Grindelwald burst out with murderous
intent, staring at several people fiercely, gritted his teeth and said. The
wand in his hand was raised, pointing at them, ready to fire a spell at any
time.
"Please don't abandon us! Chief!" Seeing this, the other saints fell to their
knees and shouted in unison in grief.
Seeing the thousands of saints kneeling down one after another,
Grindelwald's fierce eyes paused for a while, especially looking at their
old bodies and firm expressions, he couldn't help hunched back a few
steps, sighing.
After a sigh of relief, he waved his hand and said disappointedly: "It's true
that I'm sorry for you, and I left you unattended for more than 50 years.
It's understandable that you don't listen to me now.
Since this is the case, after today, everyone will be well on their own, and
the status of saints does not need to exist.
You all go back, live your life well, don't come to me again, today's party
is the last time we meet.
Hearing Grindelwald's tone of despair and determination, the saints
present were immediately frightened, and the leading saints climbed to
Grindelwald's feet excitedly, grabbed the corner of his robe, and cried in
despair: "Leader, We have been fighting for the cause of the saints, and
have never given up our slack.
If you want to dissolve the saints, why is this!
Then he looked at Peter, who had been silent, with tears in his eyes, and
nodded frantically to Grindelwald: "We are willing to obey your
command, Master York, as the new leader, and only beg you not to
abandon us!"
"Yes, chief, we are willing to obey Master York's orders! As long as the
chief does not give up on us and allows us to be buried in Nurmengard
after death, we can continue to guard you.
"I'm willing to spend the last few years assisting Young Master York with
all my heart, I just ask you, chief, not to disband the saints."
The saints earnestly assured Grindelwald that they agreed to obey his
orders, considered Peter as their leader, and only prayed that he would
not dismiss the saints and allow them to return to him after death and
continue to guard him.
Peter, who felt that he was despised, suddenly felt bad when he saw the
tears of these saints. Especially when I saw several very old saints crying
out of breath, as if they were going to have their roots at any time, they
only felt that they were full of sins.
If he really takes over the saints, the first thing first, should he consider
building a nursing home? After all, every one of these thousands of
elderly people can call him grandpa. Even if he becomes a subordinate,
he will be embarrassed Command!
Hurrying to get rid of these messy thoughts, he hurried to Grindelwald's
side, if he didn't solve this matter, he felt that he would become a
scapegoat, and he was afraid that he would be hated by these saints.
After all, the biggest beneficiary at the scene was him.
If it weren't for him, Grindelwald would not have given birth to the idea
of stepping down as the leader of the saints.
·0 for flowers·.........
He glanced angrily at Grindelwald who was the initiator, and then said
loudly: "You don't have to be so excited, Mr.
Grindelwald just let me manage the saints temporarily because he was
worried about you.
You don't need to regard me as a new leader.
I live in England all year round, so I don't have much time to manage the
saints, so how you managed in the past will remain the same in the
future.
Your leader will always be Mr.
Grindelwald, you don't need to think of me as host.
The one-armed old wizard, Joseph, looked at Peter in disbelief and asked,
"Master York, is what you said true? You really don't need us to swear
loyalty to you?
"Okay, let's all get up. Seeing so many old people who can be my
grandfathers kneeling in front of me, I feel like I'm about to end my life."
Peter said with an exaggerated smile, and then raised his hand,
thousands of saints They all felt that they were being lifted up by a force.
.0
Hearing Peter's words, some saints who were originally resentful towards
Peter and believed that he had bewitched the leader gradually reduced
their resistance to him.
The other saints also looked at Peter, wanting to get his exact answer.
Peter looked at these white-haired saints and said with a smile: "Of
course, this is just an agreement between me and Grindelwald. He can't
leave Nurmengard for the time being, and he has no energy to maintain
the order of the saints outside. , so find me as a manager.
"Besides, you are all at least 60 or 70 years old. If you think I'm the
master, I'm too embarrassed to direct you. In Muggle society, this is elder
abuse, and you will be imprisoned." Peter looked at them jokingly.
The saints looked at Peter in shock.
To be able to do this, in addition to possessing a huge amount of magic
power, they also needed to have superb control over the magic power.
The saints who didn't care about Peter at this time were once again
admired by his strength.
As long as they don't replace Grindelwald in their hearts, they are very
happy to have such a powerful successor.
Besides, you are all old people and have followed Mr. Grindelwald for
most of your life. Even if I believe you will be loyal to me, you will not
believe it yourself. So just treat it normally. Just think of me as Mr.
Grindelwald's assistant, not under oath. ""
Chapter 576 Seniors Society?
Peter's Thoughts, Saints Who Left
And Grindelwald looked at Peter unhappily at this time, thinking that he
had sabotaged his plan.
Originally, he wanted to do it in one step, push Peter to the position of
leader, and replace him as the leader of the new generation of saints.
But now, with Peter's intervention, the plan has come to an abrupt end.
"What are you doing, Peter, I'm making you the leader of the saints, not
my agent. If I need an agent, I can choose directly from the saints, do I
still need you?" said angrily.
"Gellert, do you think these saints who have lived for half their lives can
sincerely consider me as their leader under your persecution? Peter asked
directly.
"Your strength can crush them, and naturally you can make them
obedient. As for wanting them to be loyal to you, it depends on your
ability, doesn't it?" Grindelwald said as it should be.
Peter rolled his eyes and said, "I don't want to go to the trouble of trying
to subdue these elderly people, and the odds are very slim.
And I'm not the director of a nursing home, and then directing a group of
rickety elderly people to fight for me.
I I have observed that among your saints, there are still people older than
you, the old man who took a step and breathed a sigh of relief,
"560" I was afraid that he didn't breathe a sigh of relief, and he just
burped. "
When he thought that he would lead a group of elderly people to fight
around in the future, his whole body felt uneasy. Quickly throw this
picture out of your head and let yourself stop thinking about it.
"What is a dean of a nursing home?"
Grindelwald was annoyed, and he corrected: "You compare old Muggles
to wizards? Don't you know that the magic of wizards increases over
time? Although saints like me are all They are over half a hundred years
old, but their strength is at least one to two.
Those Death Eaters in Voldemort, in front of the saints, only have the fate
of being slaughtered."
"As long as you conquer them, you will have the most powerful force in
the magic world, and you can do anything you want with ease.
The magic family and the Ministry of Magic will not dare to mess with
you.
They have lived for half their lives and have followed me for many years.
The only ones who survived are the elites, and after more than 50 years
of precipitation, each of them is very useful, and they are definitely not
comparable to those disorderly Death Eaters or vain Aurors,"
Grindel said.
Waugh pushed his men hard, trying to prove to Peter that they weren't
what they looked like.
Of course Peter knew that the strength of these saints should not be
underestimated, but he also understood that these saints who had
believed in Grindelwald all his life would not be able to truly recognize
him as Lord. Not even Grindelwald himself could change their will.
So instead of accepting a group of men who were not loyal to him, he
might as well act as Grindelwald's agent from the beginning, so that he
would not be resisted by these saints.
If he really wants to completely control the saints, he might as well
develop young saints slowly, and let young ones who are loyal to him
slowly replace these old saints.
After another thirty or forty years, when the old group of saints died of
old age or could no longer walk, he could truly devour the saints and
take them into his hands.
Anyway, compared to his endless lifespan, thirty or forty years is not too
long for him.
Of course, the premise is that he has such ambitions, but it is a pity that
Peter belongs to the salted fish attribute.
When he was in school, he firmly occupied the position of the chief of the
academy, but left the affairs of the academy to the deputy chief he
promoted.
Now let him manage this group of saints composed of elderly people, he
is even more unhappy, if it is not for Grindelwald's help, he points to
walk away.
Grindelwald seemed to see what Peter was thinking, he put his wand on
his neck and cursed in a loud voice to the crowd: "Everyone, I will now
give Peter York the emblem of the saints in the presence of your
witnesses. 33' As he spoke, he took out a silver shiny necklace, with a
Deathly Hallows logo hanging in the middle of the necklace, which
looked simple and simple.
He hung the necklace around Peter's neck and showed it to the crowd:
"Although Peter has rejected the right to be the leader of the saints, you
need to remember that from today, he will be the highest-ranking person
among the saints except me. .
He will handle all matters of the saints on my behalf, and anyone who
dares to disobey his orders will be regarded as a betrayal of the saints.
At the same time, he is also my successor, and in the future, after my
death, he will take over my position and become your new leader, and no
one must object!"
Speaking of his magic erupting again, Ling Lie looked at the crowd and
said, "Anyone who dares to violate this order will be a traitor to the
saints and will be hunted down by the saints. Peter York has the right to
disobey me. Those who ordered the execution. Remember that?
The saints looked at Grindelwald, who was full of momentum, and Peter,
who was still smiling and had no influence beside him.
With the previous comparison, they did not have much resistance to this
order.
Anyway, in their opinion, as the leader's heir, it is understandable to
inherit his position after the leader's death.
So they all bowed and replied, "Yes, chief! 35
"Very good!"
Grindelwald nodded with satisfaction, and then swept to thousands of
saints with different expressions, his wand was drawn towards the edge
of the stage, a blue wall of fire rose up, and he looked at the stage with a
half-smile.
The saints below said: "Now, it's still the old rule: all those who sincerely
recognize their status as saints, cross the fire wall one by one, and come
to the stage to prove that your original intention has not changed.
Then bring tonight's news. , announced to the outside that my successor
to Grindelwald, Peter York, will inherit my cause, reorganize the saints,
and lead the saints to the light.
And, of course, to those wizards and the Ministry of Magic who are
terrified by what I've been up to tonight, some peace of mind, lest they
think I'm going to get out of Nurmengard again in Grindelwald. "
Looking at the raging fire, the saints couldn't help but take a few steps
back in fright.
If they were caught with a little spark, they would be burned to ashes in
the blink of an eye.
Especially the few people among the saints, their faces were pale at this
time, looking at the wall of fire, as if they saw the end of the day, they
didn't dare to move forward at all.
Looking at the saints with different expressions below, Grindelwald
finally softened his attitude, waved at the door, opening it wide, and then
said in a complicated tone: "I know that some of you have I am used to a
quiet life and have smoothed the edges and corners.
So I understand your thoughts, and I am not forcing you.
So now you can turn around, leave here, go straight out the door, and go
back home to live the quiet life you want.
I promise that those who leave will not be punished, nor will they be
held accountable in the future. It's just that after you leave, you are no
longer a member of the saints, and you will be irrelevant in the future. 0"
Hearing this, the expressions of some of the saints in the crowd changed.
They looked at the calm Grindelwald on the stage, and then secretly
looked at the open door, with hesitant expressions and constant struggles.
In the end, an old man who looked rich gathered up his courage, walked
out, knelt on the ground silently, his head was covered in sweat, and
after kowtowing tremblingly, many saints were surprised by the disbelief
in their eyes. , turned around and walked towards the door with a face
full of shame.
Taking a weight-bearing pace, it was like a gamble facing life and death,
daring not to look back, and strode towards the door stiffly.
Grindelwald looked at the saint walking towards the gate, but he didn't
say anything, didn't move, just quietly watched him walk out of the gate,
like a lucky gambler, panting, Quickly left Nurmengard Castle, and then
under the moonlight, Apparition disappeared and left.
With this person as a demonstration, there was a commotion in the
crowd, and a few saints were full of guilt, and dared not raise their heads
to say goodbye to Grindelwald, and then fled to the gate in a panic,
fearing that there would be Grindelwald behind them. Sudden pursuit.
The leading saints looked at the saints who were leaving, angry and
anxious, watching them leave in disbelief.
The old witch Anna was very excited.
She gritted her teeth and looked at the people who were hiding their
faces and fled.
The wand in her hand sizzled, and she said with red eyes: "I want to kill
them, they are all traitors, and decades of enjoyment have corrupted
their Heads, they sully the title of saints!
Several rational saints beside her quickly grabbed her, and Joseph, the
leader, grabbed her with one arm and said sternly, "The leader has
already said that they will not be held accountable. You are so impulsive,
do you want the leader to be unfaithful on his back? stain."
About 100 people left, but no one left.
But Grindelwald still looked at the person below with a dull expression,
and then asked: "Is there anyone else who wants to leave? I said that if I
don't pursue it, I will not break my promise, and the other saints will not
go against my will.
So the will is not Those who are determined should leave as soon as
possible.
Otherwise, they will lose their lives in vain if they do not cross the Li
Huo Wall in 4.7.”
In the crowd, some saints looked hesitant, but looking at the indignant
companions around them, and Grindelwald who looked gloomy on the
stage under the light of the faint blue flames, hesitating whether their
loyalty was enough.
There were also a few people hiding in the corner of the crowd. At this
time, their faces changed several times, struggling and hesitating whether
to leave. But looking at Grindelwald on the stage, he always felt that his
eyes were watching them. If he left at this time, would he be directly
killed?
At this time, Peter was very curious to look at the surrounding fire wall.
The temperature of the heat destruction, Peter had no doubt that it could
instantly burn the steel to gasification.
But he was really curious about how Grindelwald managed to use it to
test loyalty and allow loyal people to pass through the firewall
unscathed?
Grindelwald noticed Peter's curiosity, with a smile on his face, he said
seductively: "Want to learn? Call me Master, I can teach you.
If my attitude is satisfactory, I can also transfer other profound
knowledge of black magic.
I will teach you together.
In this world, in the field of black magic research, there is no one who
knows more than I do.”.
Chapter 577 Fiery test of loyalty!
Form Peter's team?
"Now, please come to the stage through the fire wall and officially return
to the status of saints." Grindelwald opened his arms to the saints below
and said in a welcoming gesture.
Looking at the raging fire, the several saints headed by them glanced at
each other, then resolutely rushed into the flames and walked towards
the stage.
The properties of fiery fire burning everything are well known, but at this
time, a phenomenon that subverted cognition appeared.
A raging fire was burning around the headed saints, but none of them
seemed to feel the scorching temperature and burning, and easily passed
through the wall of fire and came to the stage.
"Very well, welcome back! Joseph, Anna, Kritoff, and Stephen."
Grindelwald happily gave them a hug, then stretched out his hand to
Peter, and said: "Now, come to the official Meet your future leader, my
heir Peter York.
The four of them looked at this smiling, handsome young man, bowed
respectfully to him, and said, "Salute to you, Young Master York! You can
send us any orders you want in the future, and we will do our best to do
it for you. !
Seeing the four gray-haired old men saluting to him, Peter hurriedly used
his magic power to stop them from bending over, and said with a smile,
"You don't have to be so serious, I said that I'm just temporarily helping
Mr.
Grindelwald to take care of the saints, I'm about the same as the 10th
assistant, so I'm a colleague with you, so don't be too polite.
I'll usually stay in the UK from now on, and you can go to Hogwarts to
find me if you have anything."
Although they heard Peter say this, the four of them did not dare to take
it seriously.
After all, Grindelwald had publicly announced Peter as his successor, and
he was destined to be the leader of the saints in the future.
They couldn't be more respectful to Peter.
Moreover, Peter's own strength alone is enough to require them to treat
him respectfully.
Although there is no clear division of strength in the magic world, it is
roughly divided into minor wizards, ordinary wizards, elite wizards,
professor-level wizards, and great wizards.
After graduating from school, most of the wizards have the strength of
ordinary wizards and master the basic spells;
The official Auror who entered the Auror Division after three years of
training has the strength of an elite wizard and has mastered some
profound spells. And a senior Auror like Moody's strength has reached
the professor level;
And wizards who can reach the professor level are very rare in the magic
world.
They are masters in at least one aspect of magic, such as Professor
McGonagall, the master of transfiguration, and Professor Flitwick, the
master of magic.
Although Snape is a master of potions, his strength has also reached the
professor level.
He is also not weak in black magic research, and he even created the
powerful God's Edge Shadowless Charm, which is even stronger than
Professor McGonagall.
As for the wizards of the great magician level, they are very rare. As we
all know, Dumbledore is the first thing that comes to mind, followed by
Voldemort. Of course, Grindelwald is also one of them. There is also
Nicole May, who has been reclusive and has been dying from time to
time.
Today, Peter also has the strength of a great magician by relying on a
unique magical ability. Although he is a great magician, he has not
achieved remarkable achievements in a certain magic research, but his
strength has already stood at the highest level of the magic world.
For such a powerful wizard as Peter, the saints certainly dare not
underestimate. Besides, he is still so young, and his future achievements
are limitless. As long as he does not replace the god in their hearts -
Grindelwald, the saints are very welcome to join him.
Therefore, the four leading saints respected Peter very much, and Joseph
even recommended to Peter: "Master York, we old guys are inconvenient
and can't wait by your side at all times.
But I have a grandson, Alec Delaser. , He has just graduated from
Durmstrang.
Although he is not very smart, he is serious in his work.
I would like to recommend him to follow you in doing things.
You can ask him to do anything at will, and he will be obedient."
Hearing Joseph recommending his grandson, several other saints could
not sit still.
They believed in Grindelwald themselves, and naturally they would not
recognize Peter as the master.
But their descendants don't matter, and Peter is still the destined leader
of the saints in the future, so it is naturally in their interests to have
juniors follow the young and powerful Peter York.
So several people recommended their descendants to Peter.
"Master York, my grandson is the heir to the German von Soren pure-
blood family, he is now in sixth grade in Durmst, I can transfer him to
Hogwarts, and I will ask you to teach him more. If you don't obey, you
can teach him a hard lesson." Kritov said with a smile.
"Master York, although I have no descendants, my niece, Suzanne Drobel,
is an excellent student of Beauxbatons. She is now the first assistant to
the French Minister of Magic. You can tell her anything, She will do it for
you. Luo old witch Anna also recommended it.
Although Peter had long expected that they would not surrender to him,
he couldn't help being a little stunned when he saw their enthusiastic
recommendation of his younger generation. what's going on?
Grindelwald had no opinion on this, but happily suggested: "Peter, I think
you can accept their recommendation. With these young members joining
in, your team can be built up in the future, until we old guys are dead. ,
then you can really control the saints and become the leaders of the
saints.”
As he said that, he pointed to a few leading saints, and said in a proud
and proud tone: "As for these old fellows, they are all stubborn, and they
have been with me for too long, so their minds have been turned around,
there is no way to do it.
It really works for you.
In the future, you still need to develop young members yourself, and
when you have more believers than these old guys, then it's time for you
to become a leader.
The saints who were criticized were not ashamed, but stood there
proudly. Obviously, for them, it was a matter of pride to remain loyal to
Grindelwald.
But at this time Peter didn't care about the expressions of these people,
but looked confused and had a headache. He was a little confused about
the situation. Isn't he just hosting the saints? How did it develop to the
point of forming his own power?
"Okay, let's go back first, and operate well, let everyone know that our
saints have ushered in a very good heir." Grindelwald looked out the
window to the forest shrouded in moonlight, and said faintly: " We have
been silent for 50 years, and now that we have come back, we cannot
remain silent.
Hearing his words, several saints were very excited, but then looked at
Grindelwald hesitantly, "Chief, then you...you really don't leave here?
Now many people know You summoned us, and you must have thought
you were coming out.
Maybe the Ministry of Magic of all countries will be dispatched, and they
will definitely come here.
Then you will not be safe here!"
Grindelwald shook his head and said with a disdainful expression: "Don't
worry, the Ministry of Magic has always been a bully, and these people
will not do anything risky until they are absolutely sure.
And don't forget that this prison is What we built, if I don't go out, even if
they come with tens of thousands of 560 people, I can't do anything
about it!"
Then he looked up somewhere upstairs, sighed sadly and said: "And I
have sworn that I will not leave here, naturally I will not break the oath.
I started my career from here, and the future is destined to end here.
Destiny.
I built this prison to detain those who oppose me.
But I didn't think that the first person to be detained was myself, which is
probably a cocoon."
"Boss, with your strength, breaking an oath is not too difficult, why are
you still here?" Joseph asked incomprehensibly. The other saints also
didn't understand his thoughts. He clearly had the strength to leave here,
but he never thought of breaking the shackles.
The old witch Anna even said excitedly: "Boss, since you don't want to
leave Nurmengard, then I also want to live here, so that I can take care of
you nearby."
"Nonsense!"
Grindelwald reprimanded, and then looked at several people majestically
and said: "The only prisoner here, from beginning to end, is only me, and
no one else will come in in the future.
The only thing you have to do is to be good Follow my orders and help
Peter earnestly, so that the saints will not disappear because of my death.
The saints looked at the mighty Grindelwald, and their sadness surged
again. Could it be true that their leader can only be imprisoned in this
prison from now on and never get out?
Peter looked at this scene, rolled his eyes, and reminded in a mocking
tone: "Although your leader is not going to leave Nurmengard, he did not
say that you will not come and visit him.
You are not afraid of those guards at the Ministry of Magic. , Anyway,
you can come and visit Mr.
Grindelwald at any time.
Or simply occupy Nurmengard and the vicinity, and turn this into the
base of the saints, so that you can protect Grindelwald at close range?"
Chapter 578 Occupy
Nurmengard? Cruel Grindelwald!
The saints listened to Peter's advice, and their eyes became brighter and
brighter, especially when they heard the last sentence, they immediately
became excited.
Yes, since the mountain is not mine, then I will go to the mountain! They
just wanted to rescue Grindelwald and get out of here.
But Grindelwald was reluctant to leave.
Since Grindelwald was unwilling to leave, they simply occupied this
place! On the one hand, it did not change Grindelwald's wishes, and on
the other hand, it satisfied their saints' desire to be close to the leader.
"Yes, Master York's suggestion is very good!" Anna said excitedly, "We
can set up a camp outside the castle, and then drive out those pesky
Aurors, and then just like when we built Nurmengard, Build the saint's
base here again. This way even if the leader doesn't come out, we can
always guard him.35
"Yes, I will donate the property of the Delaser family, first renovate
Nurmengard Castle, and then buy the land nearby, and make this place
truly our territory!" Joseph blushed with excitement said.
"And me..." The other two saints also couldn't wait to express their
willingness to contribute.
At this time, Grindelwald looked at Peter with a dark face. He didn't
expect Peter to make such an outrageous suggestion, and said angrily:
"The mess you caused, think about how to clean it up. Still occupy
Nurmengard? Are you asking the saints to declare war on the European
Ministry of Magic?"
Peter smiled and said: "I'm not solving the problem? You see that your
subordinates don't want to leave you, and you can't leave here, so the
best way is to let them live near you. .
As for the occupation of Nurmengard, it is not necessarily by force. Just
let these saints of yours launch a wealth offensive and turn this territory
into saints.
Or simply go to the Muggle government directly, with a little magic and
money, you can buy this piece of land and occupy this piece of land
justifiably. It won't be a problem to build another castle or camp at that
time. "
"Do you think the Ministry of Magic is a fool? Wouldn't they know it was
done by the saints?" Grindelwald snorted.
"So what if you know?" Peter said indifferently, "The Saints didn't
forcefully break into Nurmengard and rescue you. They just bought the
land nearby, including Nurmengard, and built a base nearby. Is it
possible that the Ministry of Magic can still do it~"?35
When Grindelwald heard Peter's reason, just as he was about to say
something, a tragic cry interrupted his thoughts.
Everyone looked, but saw a saint who was trying to pass through the
fierce fire wall.
He did not pass through the fire wall unharmed like the others, but
screamed in pain, and then was quickly burned to ashes by the fierce fire
in panic and despair.
This sudden change frightened the people in the queue behind, and some
people who believed in their firm beliefs also became a little less
confident.
In particular, several of the people who were hesitant at first, looked at
the raging fire at this time, their faces paled and their bodies trembled,
and they regretted why they tried to challenge Grindelwald.
Grindelwald looked blankly at the saint who was burned to ashes, his
eyes were indifferent, just like watching an ant being burned to death,
and there was no fluctuation.
Peter raised his eyebrows, and dying alone didn't have much impact on
him. He just asked Grindelwald with a half-smile: "What do you think he
thought? Did he leave when he left before? You don't even know what's
going on in your heart? Or is it that self-control can fool your magic?"
"Just a nobody." Grindelwald shook his head and said indifferently. Then
he said to Peter earnestly, "If you want to completely control your own
power in the future, you'd better learn my magic. It can help you
distinguish who is reliable and who is evil!"
"I don't want to call you Master!" Peter looked at him warily. This bad old
man is very bad, always trying to take advantage of him.
Grindelwald said angrily: "I gave you the saint that I worked hard for, so
what if you called me Master? The boy who doesn't understand
gratitude!" Then he sighed and said: "Forget it, you The strength is
similar to mine now, the strong are naturally arrogant, and I will not
force you."
Immediately afterwards, another scream rang out, a bald old wizard
wearing reading glasses, just put his hand into the wall of fire, the fierce
fire devoured his arm in an instant, and then the flame quickly climbed
up to him along the arm.
His body, no matter how much he used the magic spell, he couldn't put
out the fiery fire on his body!
"Leader, save me! I was wrong!" The bald old wizard shouted at
Grindelwald in horror, wanting to pray that he could save himself.
It's a pity that Grindelwald on the stage was still indifferent, watching
with a blank expression that he was quickly burned to ashes.
The four leading saints had a bad look on their faces. They didn't expect
that these companions who passed the test with ease would change their
minds after a few decades, and could not even pass the fierce test.
Anna looked at the place that was burned to ashes angrily, and said
viciously: "These unfaithful people deserve to die! They have betrayed
from their hearts. Those who left just now should be burned alive. It's so
cheap to let them go."
Joseph shook his head and said mournfully: "Time is a very test tool for
people, they have been changed by time over the past few decades, and
their will is no longer firm, so they are swallowed by fierce fire.
Two people in a row were swallowed by the flames, which frightened
some of them to be unsteady in their will.
Their faces were pale, and they were sweating as they looked at the
deadly wall of fire.
In the end, they couldn't bear the fear and rushed out trembling, kneeling
on the ground and facing Grindelwald.
After kowtowing a few times, he quietly raised his eyes to observe
Grindelwald's attitude.
"You want to leave?" Grindelwald didn't look angry and asked in a gentle
tone.
Several saints nodded tremblingly, and then cautiously waited for his
reply.
In `....'" Grindelwald said with a sigh.
Several saints looked at Grindelwald's relaxed tone, and the stone in their
hearts finally fell, thinking that he agreed, they kowtowed to Grindelwald
with great joy, and then got up and quickly ran towards the opened door.
Some saints with less determined will, although they did not pass
through the fire wall as easily as others, they endured the scorching of
the flames, and finally came to the stage unharmed. Without any
grudges, he stood in his place gratefully.
The saints passed through the fire wall, first saluted Grindelwald, then
worshiped Peter, and finally gathered in an orderly manner to the other
side, waiting for instructions.
The saints present were intimidated by this hand, holding their breaths,
daring not to have any dissent, even those with distracting thoughts, they
must try their best to hypnotize themselves.
And those who originally wanted to come out and follow and leave, now
looked desperate, looking at the blue wall of fire, waiting for (King Li's)
to wait for their own destiny.
Just as they approached the gate, the originally calm wall of flames
instantly soared, and a few long flames flew out quickly, directly
entangling the people who were about to step out of the gate.
Then, with a hard blow, several people didn't even make a scream, and
they were directly burned to ashes by the fire whip!
Peter also looked at Grindelwald in amazement at this time. With such a
ruthless and decisive means, it is no wonder that he was once called the
Dark Lord.
When the last saint successfully crossed the fire wall, the flames
disappeared instantly.
Grindelwald looked at these saints who passed the test and said with
great joy: "Although I said the same thing back then, it was more than
fifty years later. , I want to solemnly say to you again: Welcome to the
saints!"
Then he turned around and said in a light tone, "Go on.
Of course, those who are not determined will naturally fail to escape the
fate of being burned to death. When they come into contact with the
fierce fire, it is like oil touching the fire, it quickly ignites, and they are
burned to ashes in pain.
"I have already given the opportunity, but you didn't seize it..."
Grindelwald said faintly, and then waved his hand, summoning a wind to
sweep the ashes on the ground out of the door, as if Treat garbage in
general.
Chapter 579 The European magic
world is boiling! The
transformation of Nurmengard
There is a big earthquake in the European magic world, because
Grindelwald is suspected to be coming out!
The European Magic Journal was the first to report on the signs of
Grindelwald's call to believers in various European countries, and
confirmed that a large number of wizards were gathering in Nurmengard
at the same time.
"According to this newspaper's repeated confirmation, it is confirmed that
the saint's mark floating in the sky above the major cities is indeed the
method used by the Dark Lord Grindelwald to summon believers.
According to the data obtained by the reporter from the Ministry of
Magic of Europe, yesterday There are at least thousands of wizards who
moved to Austria in a short period of time.
According to an Austrian official, these people can basically be
determined to be the saints who followed Grindelwald all over the
world...
We don't know the time lapse After half a century, why will Grindelwald
come back again.
But we can only hope that he is not trying to start a war in the magic
world again, otherwise the magic world will fall into a dangerous
situation again..."
"According to the news announced in the morning by the Austrian
Minister of Magic Sebastian Roald, they have lost control of Nurmengard,
a large number of saints have gathered near Nurmengard, and they are
not aware of Grindelwald.
Whether or not he left Nurmengard, the further situation is still waiting
to be confirmed...
Subsequently, European countries also reported the news of
Grindelwald's suspected escape from prison for the first time.
Even the British "Daily Prophet" reprinted the report of "European Magic
Daily" at the behest of the Ministry of Magic, and also thoughtfully gave
no Get to know Grindelwald's magical British populace, detailing his
deeds.
When the people of the European magic circle were immersed in fear of
the return of the Dark Lord Grindelwald, the German Magic Daily "Daily
Prophet" suddenly broke a shocking news, saying that this time
Grindelwald summoned the saints, not intending to Instead, he chose an
heir and decided to hand over the saints to the new heir.
And he himself continued to stay in Nurmengard and did not intend to
come out.
When many people questioned the authenticity of the news, German
Minister of Magic Florian confirmed the news to the public and assured
the public that there is no need to bow and snake, since Grindelwald will
hand over the power of the saints to the heir, he will It shows that he has
no intention to start another dispute.
Moreover, half a century has passed now, and those saints back then are
already old people, and they are not too threatening.
Because of their trust in this powerful minister, the German magic
community took the lead in calming down, and both wizards and
Muggles are accustomed to treating the elderly as vulnerable groups, so
when they saw the newspapers full of elderly people.
The groups of saints have lowered their vigilance.
Under the intentional or unintentional operation of the German Ministry
of Magic, some commentators also jokingly called the saints an old
society, and deliberately weakened the saints' attack power.
But the attention of the people in the magic world was not on the saints
or Grindelwald, but on the heirs, especially when they saw the picture of
the saints gathering in the newspaper, who stood beside Grindelwald.
The very handsome young man has guessed his identity.
European people don't know Peter's identity very well, but Peter didn't
hide it deliberately, so his identity was soon discovered by reporters with
great powers.
After a closer inspection, the results of the investigation made the
reporters very excited.
The next day, newspapers ran stories about the identity of Peter York,
heir to the Saints leader.
"According to the reporter's verification, the young man who was
personally chosen by Grindelwald as his heir, named Peter York, is 18
years old, graduated from Hogwarts, England, and is currently Hogwarts
Defence Against the Dark Arts Professor and St Mungo's Chief Healer. ,
Merlin's second-level medal winner, with excellent grades, in the OWL
and NEWT exams, they got twelve all O's respectively, and is the best
student since the establishment of the school.
At the same time, his strength is also very strong.
He has defeated the dark wizard Voldemort several times.
He is regarded as the second wizard with great magical power after
Dumbledore...
The most surprising thing is that Peter York is the current Besides Nicola
May, the second wizard to achieve immortality!
Even his immortality can be called the most perfect method of
immortality.
He completed the transformation through the power of the phoenix, has
an immortal body, and can be reborn like a phoenix! In theory, he can
live forever! Peter York is very generous He announced his way of
longevity, but because this method is too difficult, no one else has
realized this method of longevity.
The author does not know why such an excellent young wizard with
unlimited potential chose to become the heir to the Dark Lord
Grindelwald.
But now that he has officially become the new leader of the saints, I only
hope that he can lead the saints to the right and bright path instead of
repeating the mistakes of Grindelwald.
Of course, we have reason to expect this successor Peter York, after all,
his previous behavior in the UK shows that he is a decent man who can
join forces with Dumbledore against the dark wizard Voldemort...
"This is your publicity (baeh) method, spreading my name everywhere?!"
Peter slapped the newspaper on the table and asked Grindelwald who
was feasting on the side in dissatisfaction.
"Shut up... ah, it's so refreshing!" Grindelwald drank the broth in one
breath, and then roared comfortably, "After gnawing on black bread for
decades, I finally got something so delicious today. , It's really a life in
vain."
Then he turned his head slowly, smiled and said to the house-elf who was
waiting quietly: "Winky, right? I've finished eating, so I can pack up."
The house-elf Twinkle didn't move, but looked at Peter, waiting for his
orders.
Peter nodded angrily, and then said viciously to Grindelwald: "I shouldn't
have been kind and let Wink cook for you. Next time you will continue to
eat your brown bread, you will save so much. Energy to trick me.
Shiny was wearing a brand-new suit, not as neurotic as other house-elves.
He snapped his fingers skillfully, the leftovers on the table disappeared,
and the plates flew to the kitchen beside him, dancing by himself. into
the sink.
Grindelwald didn't care about Peter's tone, but looked at Glitter with
some interest, and praised: "Your house elf has been trained well by you.
I also had a house elf at the time, but it was too noisy. So I accidentally
cut off its head. It's a pity to think about it now."
There was a sudden sound of china breaking in the kitchen, and then
there was a rush of movement.
Peter rolled his eyes at him, picked up the newspaper on the table again,
brought it in front of him, and asked, "Tell me, what do you mean by
publicizing my name like this? I originally planned to As the man behind
the scenes, but you totally ruined my plan! 55
"Then what do you mean by transforming my cell into this?" Grindelwald
pointed to the greatly changed room and asked rhetorically.
At this time, the house no longer looks like a prison cell. The room has
been widened countless times, and the thick dirt on the ground has been
cleaned up, revealing the smooth marble slabs and covered with thick
carpets.
The walls were also painted with white wall paint, and the luxurious
Austrian-style wallpaper was pasted.
In the space of thousands of square meters, the bedroom, kitchen, toilet
and bathroom are all available.
Even the leaky windowsill has been turned into a wide balcony with deck
chairs and parasols, surrounded by green plants.
Sitting here, you can clearly see the scene below and overlook the snow-
covered Alpine peaks in the distance. It can be said that the room at this
time is already a very comfortable resting environment.
And this transformation only took a little and a half day. Peter was
responsible for it himself, and then several house-elves contributed by the
saints worked together to transform it.
"I'm good for you!"
Peter said angrily, "Since you don't want to leave here, then I definitely
can't watch you continue to lie on the iron bed and eat brown bread.
Otherwise, your subordinates will definitely be behind your back.
Cursing me.
As he said, he pointed to the saints who were busy building the camp
below the window, "Besides, they are here, and they will definitely not
feel good if they watch their leaders suffer here.
Since they don't dare to tell you, it's fine for me to do it.
Is that how everyone is doing?"
Chapter 580 The reason for
choosing Peter, do you want the
fire of Nirvana?
Seeing the saint below who was directing the house-elves to work,
Grindelwald's face darkened even more, and then he smirked: "I'm doing
it well for you too, since you are the future leader of my saints, naturally
you don't.
It should be unknown again.
Sooner or later, you have to let the public know your identity.
Isn't it better to announce it as soon as possible.
It is also a lot of trouble for those who don't have long eyes to get you.
I thank you! Peter groaned inwardly.
He looked at Grindelwald's face, as if he saw through him, and said with
a wicked smile: "You don't want these saints to stay in Nurmengard, do
you think it's a shame to be locked here? , Because as we all know, you
were imprisoned here after being defeated by Dumbledore.
So you don't want the saints to see your abjection and feel that you have
lost your Dark Lord Grindelwald?'
Immediately, he comforted with a bad heart: "You don't need to have
such a lot of psychological pressure, Gellert.
It's not ashamed to lose to Dumbledore, he is known as the greatest
wizard.
You will live here in the future, and the interest will come, You can go to
the windowsill and greet the saints on the ground, they will be very
excited.
As for the new young saints to join in the future, I can let them come to
see you under your castle first. And told them that their spiritual leader,
Grindelwald, lived in the highest part of the castle, watching over them.
Peter looked at Grindelwald, whose face was getting darker and darker,
thinking that he would be angry, but after a while, he suddenly burst into
laughter, and then jokingly said to Peter: "Since I hand over the saint to
you Now, of course, I have prepared everything in my heart.
But have you ever thought that if you keep the saints so close to me, as
long as I don't die, my influence will be above yours, and you will really
be out of control for one day.
They.
They are forever loyal - only me!
"Gellert, don't provoke me with words, I know my ability, and I am far
inferior to you in terms of persuasion and manipulating people.
What's more, these saints have believed in you for almost a lifetime, and
let them change their beliefs and recognize me.
Lord, this is almost impossible."
Peter said with a smile, "and they are all old people in their 70s and 80s.
They are determined and resourceful.
I don't have the confidence to control them, so let's be your agent.
It's less of an annoyance that way."
"You're still too modest, Peter."
Grindelwald patted him on the shoulder and said, looking at him deeply
with his strange pupils, "You are very smart, knowing that my old
subordinates are not easy to conquer, so put forward The proposal to
have the saints stationed near Nurmengard has satisfied the wishes of the
saints and won their unanimous goodwill.
Then I took the initiative to remodel my cell and make my living
environment better, which is even more rewarding. the favor and
approval of the saints.
Their attitude towards you should be different from before, especially if
they will not resist your instructions, this is a good step forward.
Next, you just have to keep walking and gradually gain more favor and
recognition from them, even if I die one day.
They will also really recognize you as their leader, which is one of the
means of manipulating people. "9
"I..." Peter just wanted to retort that he didn't have such thoughts.
Grindelwald raised his hand to block his words, looked at him admiringly
and said: "I know you don't have such an idea, you just want these saints
to listen to your instructions.
But you do instinctively, intentionally or unintentionally. is taking this
road.
This shows that you have great potential to be a leader, which is good.
Only in this way can I trust the saints to you. 35
He motioned Peter to follow, and the two came to the windowsill,
looking down at the people below who were busy building the Saints'
camp.
In particular, the leader, Saint Joseph, although he had one arm and
white hair, looked to be in his 80s or 90s, but at this time he was
directing the house elf with excitement, and he quickly built a stone wall
with magic.
Beside him, a very young man, about the same age as Peter, was also
helping.
He pointed to the young man and said, "That young man is Joseph's
grandson, Alec Delaser, the heir to the Russell family, one of
Durmstrang's school directors, who is a member of the European
wizarding world.
One of the most powerful families.
Didn't Joseph recommend him to you before? I suggest that you consider
accepting him as your right-hand man.
It is true that Joseph and the others are loyal to me, but they will also
consider for their own family, so it is in their interests to let the younger
generation follow you, the future leader.
You can accept the kindness of Joseph and the others.
The new generation of saints is mainly composed of the descendants of
these saints.
Accepting them will be very helpful for you to build your own power in
the future. ""
"Why did you do this?"
Peter looked at Grindelwald with a puzzled look in his eyes, "We have
only met a few times, and we have no blood relationship, why did you
give me the saint you built, even To help me form my own faction?
Dumbledore? Not even? Me and Dumbledore can only be considered a
partnership."
Hearing this, Grindelwald laughed, he looked directly at Peter, and
asked: "You also know what happened to me at the beginning, so do you
think I built the saints with one hand and conquered them everywhere
because I thought I wanted to What? Or as they say, do I want to enslave
Muggles and become king of wizarding?"
"Uh...I heard your speech at the Père Lachaise Cemetery in Paris, and I
think that's what you really think."
Peter hesitated to express his true thoughts, "You should be dissatisfied.
The implementation of "International Secrecy Act", after all, with the
rapid development of Muggles, the living space of wizards will become
smaller and smaller.
Eventually, one day, the two may go to war, and the most likely outcome
is that the Muggles will win. The best result is nothing more than a lose-
lose situation. So you see the results and want to change the status quo. I
don't know if I'm right?"
·0 Seeking flowers.........
Grindelwald looked at Peter in surprise and satisfaction, and then sighed:
"Yes, at the time, I made a desperate attempt to change this fate.
But unfortunately, my supernatural powers lost the number of days, no
matter how hard I struggled, I couldn't change the reality.
What I feel powerless is that everything I have done has contributed to
the realization of my destiny.
I am like a chess piece that has already been set, no matter how I go, it is
wrong!
Then he looked at Peter inquiringly and curiously, "It wasn't until I saw
you that I saw a miracle.
"You know, I saw the fate of Albus fifty years ago, and he would die at
the end of June of this year. I saw him fall from the tower; even I saw my
own death, at Voldemort in hand!
.0
Grindelwald noticed the change in Peter's expression, and said with a
clear smile: "It seems that you also know the ending of Albus and me! So
you deliberately changed the ending of Albus? It's an incredible ability.
You are like It is Kloto (Goddess of Fate) who is alive, and easily weaves
the fate of all connected people.
Even the established fate will not work for you."
But your presence shattered that possibility. You are like an otter from
the shore, building your dwelling in this river. The dams you built little
by little successfully blocked and even changed the direction of the river.
It is a miracle that such existence is not bound by fate! 99
"So that's why you chose me? Because I can change my destiny?" Peter
asked, looking at him suspiciously.
"But now, I see another ending, an ending that I never expected. When I
summed up all the differences, I found that all the nodes that have
changed originated from you!
Grindelwald looked around Peter, "I originally accepted my fate, because
I'm just a small fish struggling in the river of fate, no matter how hard I
try, I can't change the direction of the river.
Peter shrugged, then spread out his palms, a small group of red-gold
flames appeared, put it in front of him with a smile, and said, "I heard
that your assistant, Vida Rozier, has taken people to Australia to capture
another A phoenix.
Would you like to try this one from me? That way you'll have plenty of
time to wait for the future.35
"This is one of them. The most important thing is, I want to see if the
magic world, which is doomed, can change the original ending and have
a new direction with your participation?" Grindelwald said expectantly. .
Peter was uncomfortable being stared at by Grindelwald, and he always
felt like he was being seen through. At the same time, I was also very
surprised. I didn't expect that he could predict the death of Dumbledore
and himself decades ago. Such a gift for predicting is really amazing!
Chapter 581 Is there a loan or a
repayment? Peter's business
experience!
Grindelwald looked at the fire of Nirvana in Peter's hand, and said to
Peter with a half-smile: "Are you sure it can really make me have the
same immortality as you, rather than any accident?"
Peter coughed a few times, his eyes wandered for a moment, and then he
answered affirmatively: "Of course, as long as you want, I can help you
truly have an immortal body! At that time, you will be able to be like a
phoenix, constantly reborn and reborn. Young body! And no one can ever
kill you! 35
Grindelwald listened to Peter's words, stared at the gorgeous flame in his
palm, looked at him jokingly, and said, "You are so generous in helping
me, aren't you afraid that after I have the immortality, I will regret taking
the saint back into my hands? You must know that the current saints are
loyal to me, as long as I give an order, they will not hesitate to point
their wands at you! In this way, you will be empty.
"Then I'm relieved. I'm afraid I'll die of exhaustion in managing an
organization like the Saints." Peter said "five or sixty" with a look of
relief. But there was a sneer in his heart, if Grindelwald really dared to
kill the donkey, he would have a way to punish the other party.
The reason why Peter took the initiative to help Grindelwald with the fire
of Nirvana in his hand was to prevent him from trying to merge the fire
of Nirvana of other phoenixes.
Otherwise, he would probably be hunted down by the enraged saints!
Because the road to longevity he announced was a pit, and it was
originally used to pit people.
Peter had wondered if he could replicate his own experiences on others.
But according to the system, if you rashly use the fire of Nirvana and the
blood of the phoenix to help someone nirvana, the biggest possibility is
that that person will become a phoenix.
Although it is true that he has the body of immortality, he can only
maintain the body of the phoenix forever!
From wizards to magical creatures, this is not uncommon in the
wizarding world.
This is because for thousands of years, many wizards who have tried
magical transformations have unexpectedly happened, such as the five-
legged monster, the man-headed manticore, the hippogriff, etc., which
were originally caused by the accidental transformation of the wizard.
completed.
Therefore, there is a consensus in the magic world that the
transformation of Animagus is usually limited to non-magical creatures,
and the transformation of magical creatures (such as dragons, phoenixes,
etc.) will bring unpredictable consequences.
So if someone wants to use the method that Peter announced to gain
immortality, the final result is that that person will be transformed into a
phoenix forever! Contribute to the number of phoenixes in the world.
Of course, it is not without solutions.
That's Peter's willingness to share a little bit of his Nirvana fire.
Because Peter's fire of Nirvana has been optimized and upgraded with the
help of the integration of the system.
That's why he can freely transform between the phoenix and the human
body.
Turned into an upgraded version of Animagus in a sense.
If Peter is willing to share a little bit of his Nirvana fire, not too much,
just a little bit of origin, he can help another person to have the
immortality of the phoenix too.
The best part is that those who use Peter's Nirvana fire have an immortal
body and still retain a human body.
But if Peter wishes, the shared fire of Nirvana can be taken back by him
at any time.
And the bit of Nirvana fire that was shared can grow slowly on its own.
If it is taken back, it can quickly grow Peter's origin in a short period of
time!
Since communicating with Phoenix Sol, Peter has learned that Phoenix is
not as magical as the wizards think, and can rely on Nirvana to never
die. Rather, it depends on how much of the source (that is, the fire of
Nirvana) is in his body.
The more phoenixes of origin, the longer they can live. On the surface,
the life-suppressing spell can't kill the phoenix, but in fact, the life-
suppressing spell can reduce the source in the phoenix body. , can no
longer be reborn from Nirvana, and eventually die completely.
According to Phoenix Sol, the best way to restore the source is to find an
active volcano and stay in it for hundreds of years, then the source can be
restored and it can also grow.
Compared with this time-consuming and clumsy method, the system
provided Peter with a method that was most suitable for him, and that
was to share his Nirvana fire with others, especially those wizards with
powerful magic.
Although this method will reduce his origin at the beginning, as long as
he lends it out, he will use the magic of others to nourish his origin. Wait
until the right time, and then take back the source, so that his source will
grow rapidly in a short period of time.
Although this method is somewhat detrimental to others, as long as the
method is appropriate, he can rely on this method to greatly improve the
source, and even truly enhance the source to the realm of immortality.
At that time, just relying on the source of the phoenix, he may be able to
become a person comparable to the gods who step into the realm of the
gods.
He stole half of Thor's origin from Voldemort before, and after merging
it, he felt the benefits of replenishing the origin.
Not only did he double his size, his magic power increased a lot, but his
vitality also increased several times.
If he could only endure the 500 life-suppressing spells before, now he can
endure the 1,500 life-suppressing spells without dying! This is a clear
benefit.
So this is also the reason why he actively wants to help Grindelwald
Nirvana. He looks at the fire of Nirvana in his hand, which is only one-
tenth of his origin.
But Peter quietly calculated that if he loaned it to Grindelwald, he could
be more generous, and when Grindelwald's fire of Nirvana grew stronger,
he could only take two-thirds of it. The remaining one-third, continue to
stay in Grindelwald, and wait for it to be warmed up slowly.
Therefore, we can make a contract, which can be returned to me directly
after ten years.
Two-thirds of your own origin can be settled at one time.
Or you can return it in batches, also starting from ten years later, and
give me one-tenth of your source every ten years, until it ends after two
hundred years, how about it? Very cost-effective, right?
Thinking of this, Peter couldn't help showing a smile on his face, and
even more enthusiastically held the fire of Nirvana at Grindelwald's face,
and said: "How about, as long as you want, I can make you have an
immortal body right away. , and without any side effects, you can still be
rejuvenated.
You can do whatever you want, and no one can threaten you!
If you really feel at a loss, you can also choose the second option. I can
take a little loss and reduce it by fifty years. At that time, you only need
to return one-tenth of the source to me in a total of 15 times in one
hundred and fifty years. How about it? I am very sincere to you. 35
Seeing Grindelwald's expression, Peter thought 4.7 that he was frightened
by his own interest.
He quickly explained and explained: "Don't think that I am trying to trick
you, you must know that the fire of Nirvana determines immortality.
Except me, I am afraid that no one will be willing to share the source, so
in order to ensure that my source is not consumed I can only collect some
rewards to fill the vacancy of my origin, so that I will not suffer, right?"
Then he coughed a few times, "Of course, I'm not unconditional. After all,
this fire of Nirvana is closely related to my life, and a little bit is a
weakening of my origin.
Looking at the non-burning flame, Grindelwald instinctively stepped back
to avoid it and Peter's hand, then squinted at Peter and said suspiciously:
"You must be playing a bad idea, right? Boy, Although I am old, I am not
something you can fool.99
"How is that possible! I just want to help you, after all, it would be a pity
if a powerful wizard like you passed away early, wouldn't it?"
Peter retorted with a dissatisfied face, and raised his hand to indicate, "If
Don't worry, we can set the Unbreakable Curse.
We promise not to have any threatening thoughts on you."
Hearing Peter's words, Grindelwald's expression became more and more
strange, his eyes fixed on Peter, who looked like a profiteer, and the
corners of his mouth twitched. Guys, is this a loan shark?
Seeing that Grindelwald remained indifferent, Peter became a little
anxious, gritted his teeth and said, "The first option does seem to suffer,
but you know, this is a one-time settlement.
I only take three points from you.
The source of the second, and the other third belong to you, and you only
need to cultivate for another 20 to 30 years, and the source can be
restored.
Chapter 582 High-quality
customers! The situation at the
Ministry of Magic has changed
dramatically!
"Don't hesitate, this is immortality, it can make you live longer than
Nicole May, and you don't have to be like a living dead like him." Peter
persuaded, "Although your men have already gone to Australia Help you
catch the phoenix. But without my help, I am not responsible for any
accident."
The more outrageous he heard, Grindelwald turned around and walked
towards the living room. If he stayed any longer, he felt that he could not
help throwing him off the windowsill.
"Hey, Gellert, you haven't answered me yet! Which repayment plan do
you want? I can write down the agreement. Peter hurriedly asked.
"Let's talk when you can make Dumbledore willing to live forever."
Grindelwald said angrily.
"Oh... Dumbledore... I get it!" Peter winked at him with a startled look on
his face. "What a touching camaraderie... I get it!"
Then he sighed and said, "Dumbledore, this is not an easy... persuasion."
Especially since he was not interested in immortality. For people who see
through life and death like this, they can't deal with ordinary people's
methods at all.
But if Dumbledore can really integrate his own fire of Nirvana, he will
get a very high-quality customer.
With such a powerful wizard as Dumbledore, as long as he is given one-
tenth of his source, he can cultivate several times of his source in ten
years.
At that time, whether it is settled at one time or every ten years, he will
There are several times the income.
And in addition to Dumbledore, Peter's high-quality client, there are also
the Nicole Mays.
This couple lived more than 600 years, and the magic power can be said
to be the largest pair of all wizards.
Peter believes that the couple, especially Nicole May, will not refuse
Peter's Nirvana fire.
Presumably they will happily enjoy the pleasures of having a youthful
body.
In addition to them, Voldemort is also a very good target, but
unfortunately this is a lunatic, and he throws the Avada Suo life curse at
every turn.
Of course, if there is a chance, he is also happy to give him a share for
free.
As long as the right time is right, he can directly take back all the source
at one time, and treat him as a one-time ATM.
Grindelwald ignored Peter's scheming smirk, but directly held the cage
with Phoenix Sol and said to Peter: "I'm going to the laboratory to study
this Horcrux, if it's not necessary, don't do it. Come to bother me." He
turned around and walked into a room with a staircase extending down.
Phoenix Sol in the cage called out to Peter in a panic.
It didn't want to talk to this wizard with a strong atmosphere of black
magic.
It felt that this was not a good person.
But at this time, Peter was full of thoughts on how to strengthen the
source, so he waved his hands insincerely, barely comforting the restless
phoenix.
In order to prevent Voldemort from controlling the Phoenix Sol by
manipulating the Horcrux, Peter and Grindelwald decided not to let it out
until the soul piece in his body was resolved.
And Peter didn't really want to see Thor at this time, because this guy
still remembered that Peter swallowed half of its source, so whenever he
had the chance, he kept yelling for Peter to give it back.
Peter wouldn't be willing to give up what he swallowed, not to mention
that he had already merged. So I can only avoid Sol who is collecting
debts as much as possible, hoping that one day he will forget or simply
give up.
Looking at the busy saints below, Peter murmured: "It's time to go back.
Now the saints have set up a camp near Nurmengard, and Joseph, Anna
and others are commanding them, and there is also Grindelwald who
lives on the tower and can watch them from afar.
The saints are all old members, and the division of labor is orderly, so
there is no need for Peter to do anything here.
He hadn't been back to school for a while, and all his Defense Against the
Dark Arts classes were taught by Professor Snape. Dumbledore also left
Nurmengard and returned to Hogwarts that night.
For the saints who were acquired for nothing, Peter was more normal. He
didn't expect these saints who had been loyal to Grindelwald all his life
to change course under his tyrannical spirit. So he still does what he can
do, and the rest are left to the saints themselves.
And he still has a concern now, that is, his subordinate Hayman Rozier,
and Grindelwald's most trusted assistant Vida Rozier, are close aunts and
nephews.
The son of Hyman Rozier was killed by Peter, and Hyman Rozier was
also controlled by Peter with a puppet potion, and the memory was
modified with the forgetting spell, so that Hyman Rozier, who hated
Peter deeply, became a those who are loyal to him.
As a member of the Rozier family, it is impossible for Vida Rozier not to
know about the puppet potion. She is now busy catching the phoenix for
Grindelwald, and she didn't even come to Grindelwald's call before. But if
he comes back, he may find that something is wrong with Hayman
Rozier.
As a high-ranking saint, Vida Rozier is very prestigious among the saints.
If she tried to go against Peter, she would indeed cause Peter some
trouble. However, Peter did not have too much pressure because of this,
and did not let Heyman avoid Vida Rozier.
After leaving a message to Grindelwald, Peter grabbed a door key given
by Dumbledore and disappeared.
At the same time, the British wizarding world has been in crisis these
days, because Voldemort and his Death Eaters are no longer hiding, as if
they have the confidence, they are attacking unscrupulously everywhere,
and the Dark Mark has been launched all over the UK.
Although the Ministry of Magic also dispatched a large number of Aurors
to pursue them, and even dispatched strikers, the Death Eaters always
knew in advance that when the Aurors came in a hurry, they only saw
Muggle corpses and victims. Burnt houses, and the dark mark shining
brightly in the sky.
Anyone with discerning eyes at the Ministry of Magic knows that it is
most likely that there are Death Eater eyeliners inside the Ministry of
Magic, but after a thorough investigation by the Minister of Magic
Scrimgeour, it still has no effect. Instead, the Ministry of Magic panicked.
And to the great disquiet of Minister Scrimgeour, they detected that a
large number of foreign wizards came to the UK through irregular
channels, most of them from the United States. Under the scrutiny of the
Aurors, these wizards swaggered into Wiltshire, England.
When Peter returned to Hogwarts, before he could make a hot chair, a
Badger Patronus came in from outside, and Cedric's anxious voice came
from inside: "Peter, come to the Ministry of Magic for support,
Scrimgeour is being killed.
Murdered.
Lots of Death Eaters broke into the Ministry of Magic, Alan and I were
fighting the Death Eaters, more and more of them, we couldn't take it
anymore.
Scrimgeour was so angry that so many Aurors had been killed by Death
Eaters with the Death Eater, and the top Ministry of Magic turned a blind
eye.
Instead, it is considered inhumane for an Auror to use the Death Eater's
Death Eater.
Just when he contacted the Daily Prophet and was about to decide
through a popular vote that the Auror should not use the Death-Killing
Charm, he had no idea that within the Ministry of Magic, some people
were secretly preparing to attack him.
560 Scrimgeour is very troubled by this, but he has no time to think
about it, just because the Death Eaters are very rampant these days,
killing people and setting fires everywhere, unscrupulous, and according
to the Aurors who fought the Death Eaters, these Death Eaters The magic
power is very high, and they cooperate with each other tacitly.
They often deliberately stay behind to wait for the arrival of the Aurors
after killing people, and then ambush the Aurors who come.
And there was the location of Malfoy Manor, now known to be home to
the Death Eaters.
This caused heavy losses to Aurors. Every day, Aurors were sent to St
Mungo's Hospital for rescue, and even Aurors unfortunately died at the
hands of Death Eaters.
Scrimgeour was very helpless, and he was overwhelmed by the massive
losses of the Aurors and the flood of complaints.
Even his proposal to 'allow the Aurors to use the Death Eater' with the
Death Eaters' was jointly opposed by the top officials of the Ministry of
Magic.
They believe that the use of the Unforgivable Charm, which violates the
consistent principles and legal regulations of the Ministry of Magic, is
very inhumane.
So it is rejected.
But the Magical Congress of the United States apparently denied this,
indicating that they had not heard of it and had no intention of
participating in the British wizarding war.
Not to mention Scrimgeour's concerns about this matter, let's just talk
about the internal affairs of the Ministry of Magic.
Now there are internal and external troubles.
Many of the top officials of the Ministry of Magic are members of pure
blood families. side forces.
But recently, I don't know what news I have received, and they have
taken the initiative to show it, even disobeying Scrimgeour's orders.
Scrimgeour also specifically asked the Magic Congress of the United
States about this, asking what was going on? Do the wizards of the
United States want to join the Death Eaters and participate in the Magic
War?
Chapter 583 Death Eaters attack
the Ministry of Magic! The battle
between Cedric and Alan
Upon receiving the news of Cedric's rescue, Peter frowned. He looked at
the dark weather outside, only to feel that the situation was getting more
and more complicated. Scrimgeour died too early, and now it's probably
a mess.
But he doesn't have much time to think about it now.
He doesn't care whether the Ministry of Magic falls or not, but his two
partners, Cedric and Alan, both work at the Ministry of Magic, and he is
definitely going to save them.
So he directly summoned the Patronus to leave a message for
Dumbledore, and disappeared in the office in an instant.
At the same time, outside the office door, a figure quietly hidden in the
corner also quietly left there, only a conspicuous pale blond hair
occasionally exposed under the firelight.
Meanwhile, the Ministry of Magic is in a state of chaos and panic, with
the sudden murder of Minister Scrimgeour and a massive attack on the
Ministry by Death Eaters.
Many high-level officials of the Ministry of Magic seem to have received
the news in advance, and invariably asked for leave in advance and left
the Ministry of Magic, or simply went into hiding.
Only Amelia Burns, head of the Department of Law Enforcement at the
Ministry of Magic, hastily led some of the Aurors and Strikers who
remained at the Ministry of Magic to resist.
However, due to the huge disparity in the number of people and the
unequal combat power, they were losing ground, sticking to the floor of
the Law Enforcement Division and fighting fiercely with the Death Eaters.
As an official of the Ministry of Magic, Amelia Burns called on all the
staff of the Ministry of Magic to fight against the Death Eaters, but
apparently it did not have much effect.
Many staff of the Ministry of Magic had ordinary magic skills, and they
were scared and panicked.
Running around, not even having the courage to resist the Death Eaters.
Swarm into the teleport fireplace, or hide in the office shivering.
However, Cedric and Alan responded positively to Amelia Burns' call,
joining other young colleagues in the fight against the Death Eaters.
And because the magic level of the two is good, even stronger than the
Auror, they gradually become the main force of the resistance team, and
they are in the front line of the battle in the fierce battle with the enemy.
But in the face of more and more Death Eaters, the two also felt more
and more bad.
Amelia Burns cut off the Floo network ahead of time and wanted to delay
the arrival of the Death Eaters, but these Death Eaters were already
prepared, and a group of ten appeared in the hall of the Ministry of
Magic holding the door key.
In a short period of time, thousands of Death Eaters have appeared in the
Ministry of Magic
Laughing wildly and wantonly destroying everywhere. .
"Damn, where did these Death Eaters get so many door keys? And they
all go straight to the Ministry of Magic~"?" After Cedric fought off a
Death Eater, he was annoyed as he watched more and more Death Eaters
cursed.
After working at the Ministry of Magic for almost a year, Cedric seemed
to have matured a lot. He and Alan cooperated with each other to attack
the Death Eaters, and from time to time rescue colleagues who were with
them in the resistance.
"Hmph, the Ministry of Magic has been infiltrated into a sieve! It's not
surprising to be able to get these port keys."
Allen said to Cedric while fighting, "Didn't you notice that a lot of people
took time off today.
Well, they obviously knew that the Death Eaters were going to attack the
Ministry of Magic for a long time, so they avoided it early."
"Did they stand on the side of the Death Eaters?!" Cedric asked in
disbelief, shocked and angry.
"No, but don't forget that almost all of the Death Eaters are from the pure
blood family.
It is not difficult to know the news in advance.
Although we are also pure blood, they have given us to Dumbledore
because they chose the side of Dumbledore.
It's out of scope."
Allen snorted coldly, "These guys are all grass, they just need to stand by
and watch quietly, as long as there is a sign of victory, they will
immediately jump to the other side's camp and earn the most.
Benefit.
Obviously, a victory on Voldemort's side would guarantee their best
interests, so they would love to see the Ministry of Magic taken over by
the Death Eaters.
Even willing to offer some help, those door keys are clearly theirs.
Without the grant from the top management of the Ministry of Magic, it
is impossible to create so many door keys to the Ministry of Magic. 35
"There are more and more Death Eaters, if we don't come for
reinforcements, I'm afraid we can't even hold this floor!"
Cedric said worriedly, avoiding a fatal spell, "I just sent Peter a message.
I went to ask for help, but I don't know if he is in the UK now? He seems
to be abroad recently, and I don't know if my patron saint can go to him.
Jingjing also doesn't know where these Death Eaters come from? Didn't
Peter deal with many Death Eaters before? Where did Voldemort find so
many new members, and his strength is not weak, he feels better than
Aurors Those Aurors in Si Li are even more powerful.
"The Department of Magical Transportation found out that a large
number of wizards have entered illegally from abroad.
It seems that these are the people.
Their accents are not local, but they are very similar to those from the
United States."
Allen directly used a black magic, Knocked out the Death Eater who
attacked Cedric, and answered Peter's question.
He frowned, looked at the endless stream of Death Eaters, and said to
Cedric: "If there is no reinforcements, we will break through together
later and try to get out of here.
The resistance team organized by Amelia Burns was not strong. Under
the constant attack of the Death Eaters (King Li's), a small number of
Aurors and batters were quickly defeated by the Death Eaters, and only
Peter Enns and a few stronger Aurors, as well as Cedric and Allen were
still fighting.
The excellent performances of Cedric and Allen could not help but amaze
themselves, and also caught the attention of the Death Eaters.
One of the Death Eaters, after carefully observing the two, his eyes lit up,
and he said happily to the leader on the side: "I know them, they are
Peter York's best friends.
The master said that as long as you catch Peter York's Friends and
relatives, there are rewards! 39
"Oh, that's really very good news. The leading Death Eater looked at the
two who were fighting with the Death Eaters, his eyes flashed a malicious
cold light, and grinned: "A few more people, and I will arrest them. . As
long as it's alive, it doesn't matter if it lacks arms or legs!"
Chapter 584 Intense battle,
critical moment!
Cedric and Alan fought and retreated, protecting Ms.
Burns and the injured Auror to retreat inside the Law Enforcement
Division, but suddenly they both found that the number of enemies they
faced had increased several times, and the pressure suddenly increased. .
The Death Eaters abandoned their main attack on the others, instead
targeting both of them.
Although the two of them have good strength, they can only passively
defend and retreat in the face of the siege of so many people.
Fortunately, the two cooperated with each other, so that they could
escape the siege in a dangerous and dangerous way under the attack of so
many people.
But the two felt the constant decrease in the magic power in their bodies,
and they were also very anxious.
If no one comes to help, they will lose!
In the end, the two of them were surrounded by a dozen or so Death
Eaters, and the protective shield they jointly cast was shaky under the
siege of more than a dozen people, and would shatter at any time. The
two looked at the grinning Death Eaters around, and looked at each other
with a wry smile.
"Alan, it seems that we are not very lucky today. I'm afraid we have to
keep our lives here." Cedric said with a sigh, he was already prepared for
death. He even felt like he had died once.
On the day he graduated and left school, he had a bizarre dream. In the
dream, he didn't meet Peter, and he had a relationship with Allen who
only knew the name of his classmates, and he had only an ordinary
relationship with the twins.
In that dream, because there is no Peter560, he has always been the first
place in the same grade, which is regarded as the pride of Hufflepuff.
Even in the sixth grade Triwizard Tournament, the champion of
Hogwarts became him, and Harry Potter also inexplicably became the
fourth champion.
But also his life ended in the Triwizard Cup final, when he and Harry
Potter were transported by the trophy to an unfamiliar place, and then he
was killed with a life-suppressing curse by a short fat man with a monster
baby! In his dream, he clearly felt the momentary elapse of life force, and
the soul also left the body, quietly watching the short fat man named
Pettigrew, helping Voldemort to restore his body.
His last memory, along with other souls killed by Voldemort's wand,
helped Harry Potter escape from the cemetery. In that dream, his life
ended at the age of seventeen, on the night of the final.
After waking up, Cedric felt absurd and unbelievable about this strange
and real dream.
But he was instinctively grateful to Peter, because in that dream without
Peter, his life ended at the age of seventeen.
But now he has successfully graduated from school, and has also entered
(baeh) into the Ministry of Magic, becoming a proud son in the eyes of
his parents.
Now facing the predicament of death again, Cedric is unusually calm. He
has no fear of death, but is full of reluctance.
"I'm afraid it's not easy for us to die." Allen looked alertly at the Death
Eaters who surrounded them and reminded, "They haven't attacked us
with the life-suppressing spell, and they have found so many people to
besiege them, I'm afraid they want to capture them alive. U.S. 35
Hearing this, Cedric carefully observed these Death Eaters and found that
they did not kill them, but surrounded them to prevent them from
escaping.
"What should I do?" Cedric asked.
"If they want to capture us alive, the most likely reason is to use us to do
something bad." Allen said firmly, "and if it falls into their hands, life is
probably better than death! It's better to fight, the big deal. Die here!"
"Okay, listen to you." Cedric said without hesitation, then waved his
wand and stared at the Death Eaters outside, "If you want to die, you
have to pull a few more Death Eaters on your back, and you can't be like
theirs. willing."
Immediately, the two of them took the initiative to break down their
protective cover and desperately cast out a deadly spell. In order to kill
them in one blow, the two of them used the life-suppressing spell without
hesitation. Attacks surrounding Death Eaters.
Faced with the sudden attack, the Death Eaters who had originally
planned to catch the turtle in the urn evaded and retreated somewhat by
surprise. Two of the Death Eaters were hit by the death curse of the two,
and they died directly.
The Death Eaters planned to capture the two alive, so they didn't use a
deadly spell, and now they have been made to keep retreating.
The Death Eaters who were supervising the battle took the lead, with an
ugly face, and then raised the wand in his hand and aimed it at the two
who were fiercely resisting.
"Be careful!" Aaron saw the danger, shouted quickly, and rushed directly
behind Cedric, blocking the sneak attack led by the Death Eaters. But just
after resisting this curse, the other Death Eaters seized the opportunity
and shot the curse at the two of them.
But the Death Eaters didn't move in the slightest, instead wanting to
appreciate the thrill of Weng Zhong catching a turtle, they raised their
wands and surrounded them.
After resisting several spells, Allen was hit by a spell, and his right arm
was instantly twisted into a twist shape, and the magic wand in his hand
flew out. His face was instantly pale, and he clutched his arms in pain
and slumped there.
Seeing that the two of them were completely unable to fight back, the
leading Death Eater grinned and ordered the surrounding Death Eaters:
"Use black magic to cut off their hands and feet, and make them
completely useless in the future! Then take them back. see the master."
The surrounding Death Eaters heard the words, each with a perverted
smile on their faces, staring at the two of them with malicious intent,
each of them impatiently wanting to do it themselves.
"If you have the ability, you can kill us now!" Allen endured the pain and
shouted at the surrounding Death Eaters.
"Ellen!" Cedric also saw the injury of his companion, and was shocked
and wanted to protect him. But even if his strength was slightly stronger
than Allen, he couldn't resist the siege of more than a dozen Death Eaters.
He was hit by a Crucifixion, and he couldn't help but let out a painful
sound.
Looking at the grinning Death Eaters surrounding them, the two of them
thought of Peter in unison, thinking that if Peter was here, it would be
easy to get rid of these people.
It's a pity that they don't have the talent and strength of Peter's, and they
can't be able to fight ten with one, and one hundred with one.
Surrounded by Death Eaters, Cedric and Allen leaned back against each
other with difficulty.
Their wands had been disarmed, and the two who had no spellcasting
ability were unable to resist in the face of this predicament.
Especially after hearing that the Death Eaters were going to cut off their
hands and feet, if they didn't have their wands in their hands, they would
have wanted to kill themselves at the last minute without having to suffer
that kind of humiliation.
But just when they accepted their fate, a figure shining with red light
appeared in front of them.
The person in the red light seemed to glance at them, and then the red
light became even more dazzling, like a fiery flame, which exploded in
an instant. , and directly blasted all the dozen or so Death Eaters who
were surrounded by them.
Chapter 585 Rescue Ms. Burns,
the person waiting in the main
hall!
The leader of the Death Eaters not far away was temporarily blinded by
this dazzling red light.
He closed his eyes vigilantly and dodged behind the stone pillar on the
side.
After feeling the shock wave, he narrowed his eyes slightly clearer and
looked towards him.
A person who suddenly appeared in the field.
Then there was a look of horror in his eyes, and his voice trembled
involuntarily: "Peter York!
Peter, who appeared suddenly, seemed to hear his low voice, and glanced
at him with icy eyes, which suddenly made him fall into an ice abyss.
But Peter didn't mean to do something to him immediately, but
beckoned, and the stone statues around it came to life, holding a sharp
spear, walking to the Death Eaters who had been knocked out by Peter,
towards their stomachs He inserted them heavily, then picked them up,
and strung them with spears like a string.
The Death Eater who was awakened by the severe pain screamed and
struggled on the spear. The desire to survive led them to ask for help
from other companions, but the Death Eaters who saw such a cruel scene
were frightened by Peter's methods and kept retreating.
The Death Eater leader hurriedly ordered: "Get out, it's Peter York! Here
he is! Go! Go to the hall!"
Peter ignored them, but turned to look at the two pale-faced companions
on the ground, then looked at their injuries, raised his wand and cast
healing magic on Ellen's twisted arm.
"Peter, you're here." The two gave Peter a happy smile.
Seeing the tragic state of the two, Peter used magic to repair Alan's
broken arm bit by bit, frowning and sneering: "If I don't come today, are
you ready to die heroically? Then Let your parents look at your corpse in
grief? Have you been in the Order of the Phoenix for too long and have
been infected by those Gryffindors.
Can't you take care of your life, you have to be on the front line!
The two felt that they hadn't seen each other for a while, and Peter's aura
was much stronger, so that the two of them couldn't even say what they
were about to refute, so they could only say, "Aren't we defending the
Ministry of Magic? If Death Eaters take over the Ministry of Magic, the
world of magic will probably change.
Everyone was having a hard time, so the two of us heeded Ms.
Burns' call and came to defend against the Death Eaters.
I just didn't expect that more and more Death Eaters would quickly
occupy all floors of the Ministry of Magic, so they could only be trapped
in the Law Enforcement Department.
Wait-waiting for rescue.
"Don't you understand the truth that you won't be afraid of running out
of firewood if you stay in the green hills? If you're a little bit smarter, just
like those officials of the Ministry of Magic, flee here early, or find a
place to hide. Instead of being a hero here. "Peter said angrily.
"We won't do it. Peter, if we are like those people, we are all in danger,
no one else. I am afraid that the wizarding world will really fall into the
hands of Voldemort and his minions!" Cedric Looking directly at Peter, he
said firmly.
"Okay, I'm too lazy to talk about you. Since you joined the Order of the
Phoenix, I knew this day would come." Peter sighed and said, after curing
Alan, he cured Cedric again, the Cruciatus Curse Not so easy to suffer.
"You don't have much magic left in your body now, so I'll send you to a
safe place first," Peter said.
"Peter, you don't have to worry about us. You are strong, hurry up and
help Ms. Burns and the others. There are too many Death Eaters. I am
afraid that Ms. Burns will not be able to resist the siege of the Death
Eaters." Cedric said.
"Yes, Ms.
Burns is very important.
Since Minister Scrimgeour was killed, the other high-level Ministry of
Magic have disappeared.
I am afraid they are ready to go to Voldemort.
Only to ensure the safety of Ms.
Burns, magic The Ministry will not be completely controlled by
Voldemort."
Allen also said.
Seeing this, Peter didn't hesitate, nodded and said: "Well, follow me,
show me the way, let's rescue Ms. Burns, and then leave here together.
Thousands of Death Eaters have come here. There's a Voldemort hiding
in the shadows, and it's hard for me to keep you safe if he shows up.
"Ms.
Burns should be in the main hall now.
There is a small door leading to the main hall at the end of the Law
Enforcement Department.
She should have gone there."
It was destroyed, and the Death Eaters also controlled the magic circle.
There is no way to Apparate here.
If we want to go, we can only go down layer by layer.
But in this case, I am afraid that we will face many Death Eaters. ."
·0 for flowers..
Peter felt it for a moment, and he really felt that the space was disturbed.
Although he could teleport, he couldn't bring the two of them, so he had
to force his way.
But he didn't have too much pressure, he directly separated into two
clones, protected them in a triangle shape, and then walked directly
towards the elevator, "Come on, you will follow me later, we will go
directly to the main hall.
As the elevator descended a little bit, surprisingly, the original layers of
Death Eaters disappeared, and no one came to stop it. Knowing that the
elevator had come to the eighth floor, an emotionless female voice rang.
.....0
"The eighth floor, the main hall of the Ministry of Magic has arrived. 35
The elevator door opened slowly, revealing the scene outside the door.
Cedric and Allen took a cold breath and instinctively stepped back a few
times, holding the wand in their hands tightly, aiming at the outside of
the elevator.
And Peter also looked stern, and looked at the people outside with a
straight body.
At this time, in the main hall, thousands of Death Eaters stood there, and
there were some trembling Ministry of Magic staff, who were shrinking
their heads, daring to make a sound.
As for some high-level officials of the Ministry of Magic, they also stand
by the fountain pool, like a dog's leg waiting to be called at any time.
In the front, standing was Voldemort, behind him, Amelia Burns was
crushed by two Death Eaters, waiting to be sentenced at any time.
"Peter, go! The Ministry of Magic has been captured by the Death Eaters,
go back to Hogwarts and tell Dumbledore about it!" Amelia shouted
when she saw Peter in the elevator.
Hearing Ms. Burns's words, Peter's expression did not change, and he kept
Cedric and Alan behind him, his eyes fixed on Voldemort at the front.
"Peter York, it's a pleasure to meet again!" Voldemort squinted his scarlet
eyes, looked at Peter playfully and said.
Chapter 586 Voldemort's Threat,
Weasley And Welsh Are Captured!
"Voldemort, are you waiting for me?" Peter said calmly. Then his eyes
swept to the thousands of Death Eaters behind him, "You have prepared
such a big battle, you must think highly of me!"
"Haha, Peter, you are too humble." Voldemort looked at Peter playfully,
and said calmly, "You are the most difficult opponent I have ever met,
not even Dumbledore is as difficult as you. If not If you spend more
energy, I'm afraid it won't be good to entertain you!"
Peter looked at him indifferently, and said with a sneer, "Do you think
you can take me down with these people? These American mercenaries
are much stronger than your previous men, but they want to defeat me.
That's not easy."
Then he looked at the officials of the Ministry of Magic standing aside.
Except for Amelia Burns who resisted resolutely, these officials seemed to
have switched camps immediately, shrinking behind the Death Eaters one
by one, like little He was like a horse boy, so he looked at the grass on
the wall contemptuously, and said mockingly: ""Seven Nine Zero"
I said, Voldemort, why did you occupy the Ministry of Magic so quickly,
it turned out that these grass on the wall are helping you.
Scrimgeour The minister is really unlucky, trying to run the Ministry of
Magic so hard, but his subordinates are desperately dragging their legs,
and even murdered in their own office, which is really ironic."
Facing Peter's gaze, these officials of the Ministry of Magic who had
already surrendered had erratic eyes and did not dare to look directly at
him.
When the Death Eaters attacked, they didn't have the courage to resist
and surrendered immediately.
Some people even betrayed others immediately, revealing the locations of
the Aurors and Strikers to the Death Eaters.
Only then did the Death Eaters occupy the Ministry of Magic effortlessly
and quickly.
But Peter didn't bother to deal with these nonsense, and it would be
strange if they were ever reliable. His biggest concern right now was how
to save Ms. Burns from Voldemort and the Death Eaters.
If it's just him, he doesn't care. But with Cedric and Eren behind him, and
Amelia Burns to save, he's a little bit tied up.
But what made Peter different was that Voldemort didn't seem to intend
to fight him head-on, but waved his hand and ordered to the Death
Eaters: "Bring them up."
When Peter was at a loss, a group of struggling people were dragged out
from behind by Death Eaters. Seeing these people, Peter couldn't help
shrinking his pupils, and turned to look at Voldemort with colder eyes.
Because the people brought up by the Death Eaters were all familiar
people, including Arthur Weasley, Fred and George, and his butler Wales!
The three Weasleys, father and son, had their wands disarmed, their
mouths were also sealed and they couldn't speak. As soon as they saw
Peter[, they shook their heads frantically and signaled him to leave
quickly. Immediately, the Death Eaters who were guarding them fell
asleep several times.
"Master..." Wales showed a sorry expression to Peter, apologizing for
being caught by Death Eaters.
Looking at Welsh's old and frail appearance, Peter's eyes flashed with
distress, and then he looked at Voldemort coldly. Clearly, Wales must
have suffered.
"Haha, Peter York, I heard that this old Muggle is your butler, is he
regarded as a relative by you?" Voldemort pointed to Wales and said to
Peter, "Your old Muggle butler is really good. When my subordinates
went to arrest him, he also killed two of my subordinates."
As he spoke, he took out a pistol and showed it to Peter: "Muggle
weapons are really good. If you don't pay attention, many wizards will be
injured or even die by it.
As he spoke, he waved his hand, and the pistol melted away
automatically, leaving only a few bullets in the magazine. He pointed to
the magic pattern engraved on the bullet, and said to Peter: "There are
also such magic pattern bullets.
You should have engraved it. You can actually ignore magic and injure
wizards, such a weird thing was actually created by you, you really
surprised me.
"Now let me see, can the bullets you made hurt yourself?" Voldemort
opened his hand, and the bullets shot towards Peter at the fastest speed.
The magic-weave bullet has the attribute of forbidden magic, so naturally
Peter will not directly use magic to block it.
He directly summoned the stone pier on the side to stand in front of him,
and then threw two objects with flashing red light to the clone protecting
Cedric and Eren.
Immediately, he directly attacked Voldemort.
Facing so many Death Eaters, Peter had no intention of wasting time with
them, so he waved his hand to summon the water in the fountain, and
rushed towards the Death Eaters.
Faced with the waves of water, the Death Eaters thought there would be
some powerful attack, but in the end they were just drenched in water,
and nothing happened.
Then he looked strangely at Peter who had done all this.
Could it be that his attack was just sprinkling water?
Seeing this situation, Peter felt a little pity. If it wasn't for the Ministry of
Magic in the ground, he could directly summon the thunderclouds in the
sky, and get rid of these Death Eaters with ease.
Seeing this, Peter stopped attacking. He stared at Voldemort for a while
with a puzzled yet half-smile expression, and said, "Voldemort, when did
your strength become weak? You don't even have the courage to confront
me head-on."
It's a pity that he reminded too late, a huge electric current followed
Peter's guidance, and quickly sank into the stagnant water on the ground,
and in the blink of an eye, his whole body was wet.
The Death Eaters standing in the stagnant water were hit by this huge
electric current, and fell down in a large piece.
Voldemort had a gloomy expression, and he didn't answer Peter's words,
but ordered to the Death Eaters around: "Give them all, and use the
sealing spell to finish him off!"
Voldemort saw that he had lost so many men, his expression was very
angry, he stared at Peter resentfully, turned his head to the Death Eaters
who were guarding Weasley and the Weasley father and son, and
ordered: "Kill them!"
Then he said to Peter with a smirk: "Since you don't care about them so
much, then they are useless!"
Seeing this scene, Voldemort's expression changed, and he shouted at the
Death Eaters: "Get out of the water!"
At this moment, several green lights came on, and accompanied by
several screams, the cheerful smile on Voldemort's face ended in summer.
Hundreds of Death Eaters 4.1 disciples who were closest were directly
electrocuted and died thoroughly. Those who were far away were lucky
enough to survive, but they couldn't help screaming in pain, and the
strength of the Death Eaters was not loosened for a while.
The Death Eaters guarding Wesley's father and son and the butler Wales
put their wands on their heads, threatening Peter who was fighting
Voldemort, and beckoned him to stop.
Peter looked at the bewildered Death Eaters and Voldemort, then at the
pool of water under their feet, and smiled. Immediately, a flash of
lightning flashed in his eyes, and lightning flashed around his body.
"Peter, you..."
The two of them were about to say something when the thing that was
photographed on them lit up.
It turned out to be two phoenix feathers.
Before they could speak, they were taken away by the feathers.
The two clones looked at each other, quickly tapped themselves with
their wands, and then disappeared.
The other Death Eaters noticed the movement here, but after a closer
look, they found that there was no one in the elevator.
The Death Eaters, who thought they were invisible, attacked the elevator
intensively, but no one was found in the end.
I had no choice but to give up and confirm that those people escaped
here in some way.
At this moment, Voldemort didn't expect that Peter would choose to
attack directly, so in a hurry, he had to retreat quickly to avoid Peter's
powerful attack. Peter couldn't forgive anyone, and continued to attack
him, without any concern that the other party had his own people in his
hands..
In the elevator, after the two avatars caught the red-emitting object, they
slapped Cedric and Eren directly without saying a word, and then said
quickly in a low voice: "Go first, go to Hogwarts, I saved them I'll come
and join you later.
Voldemort didn't take the initiative to attack, but threatened Peter
angrily on the defensive: "Peter York, don't forget that I still have your
friends and family in my hands, don't you care about their lives?"
Peter stood where he was, looking at Voldemort expressionlessly, as if
killing Weasley and Wales had no effect on him.
Chapter 587 The Newly Learned
Fiercefire Curse, The Fake
Voldemort! The Scavengers Come
Out In Full Force!
Voldemort looked at the two Peters who suddenly appeared in disbelief,
and neatly dealt with the Death Eaters who were guarding the Weasleys,
the housekeeper Welsh, and Ms. Burns, and then led them quickly behind
Peter.
Peter jumped out a few wands from his pocket, handed them and said, "It
shouldn't fit your hand very well, but it basically works, let's leave here
first.
"Thank you, Peter." Arthur said gratefully to Peter, and then grasped the
wand that belonged to Peter, vigilantly guarding against the Death Eaters
on the opposite side.
"You saved me again!" Amelia Burns sighed, her eyes full of gratitude.
She didn't say much, but clenched her wand tightly like Arthur, stood
behind Peter, and formed a team with Peter as the main one.
"Brother, you are really our life-saving hero!" The twins said excitedly,
their gratitude was beyond words, but they knew that the situation was
urgent, so they didn't say much, but guarded behind Peter like everyone
else.
The butler, Wales, has taken care of the York family all his life, and the
relationship between them is no different from that of relatives, so the
two did not say any words of gratitude.
Wales was a Muggle and couldn't use a wand, so Peter took out a pistol
loaded with magweave bullets from a treasure chest-like bag and handed
it to him so he could protect himself.
The people to be saved have been saved, Peter no longer has any
psychological burden, and no longer has the intention to stay.
But Voldemort, who was not far away, seemed to have noticed his
thoughts, and sneered: "Peter York, even if you saved them, you can't
leave this place now.
We have completely sealed off the place, the elevator has been
damaged11, the wall The floo network is also completely closed.
I know you can ignore the anti-apparition ban and leave here, but it is
impossible for you to take them out of here.
You should stay here with us obediently!"
"Oh, it's really ruthless. In order to keep me, I even came up with such a
way." Peter laughed, then looked straight at him, and said, "So, this
unknown Mr. Wizard , are you appointed by Voldemort just to hold me
back?"
Hearing this, Voldemort's eyes flickered, and he snorted coldly: "I am
Voldemort, Peter York, what are you paying attention to? If you want to
leave here, you can leave here at any time. But these friends of yours are
probably theirs today Death day!"
"Really?"
Peter looked at him with a half-smile, and said, "Your strength is indeed
good, but it's only good.
You have always avoided confronting me head-on because you were
afraid that I would see that you were not Voldemort.
Unfortunately, I I have been in contact with Voldemort many times, and I
know his strength and habits clearly.
Although he is a devil, he thinks of himself very high, and he will not
avoid confrontation with me, let alone use my friends to threaten me in
every possible way, because It was an insult to him."
"So, this friend who is pretending to be Voldemort, what are you trying
to do to keep me here?"
Peter squinted his eyes and asked, the magic power on his body erupted,
and a fiery snake sprang out from the tip of his wand, which rose when
the wind caught it. , turning into a giant python with blue flames all over
its body, spouting flames and staring at the Death Eaters.
"I recently learned a little magic trick, but I haven't practiced it yet. I just
tried it out today to see how it works." Peter waved his wand, and the
surrounding Blue flames waved meekly with his command.
"Fiendfire!"
The Death Eaters in front were scared back by the hot flames, especially
the huge fire python, with its fangs open, spitting flames towards the
ground.
The people on Peter's side were also taken aback by the Fiendfire around
them.
Even a powerful black wizard would not dare to use this kind of devil
flame that would die if touched, because Fiendfire wouldn't recognize
people, no matter what Whoever, even the person who summoned it, will
be swallowed up by it!
So Arthur Weasley and Ms.
Burns were taken aback by the rapid spread of fire, thinking that Peter
was playing off.
When they were about to die, they found that although Fiendfire
surrounded them, they didn't feel any burning sensation of destruction.
Instead, it was like a mirage, without any injuries.
Although the Weasley twins were taken aback, they reached out to touch
the flame curiously after realizing that there was no danger.
"George Fred! Don't play with fire!" Arthur looked at his two troubled
sons and stopped him severely. Although he didn't know how Peter did it,
he was very willing to leave. This is the devil's flame that black wizards
are very afraid of.
Butler Wales didn't know the power of the flames. Out of trust in his
master, he didn't make a fuss about it. Holding a pistol, he aimed at the
man who called himself Voldemort.
The Death Eaters on the opposite side also saw this situation, "Voldemort"
stared at the blue flames that filled the sky, and Peter, who manipulated
the flames like a Vulcan, gritted his teeth and said, "Grindelwald's magic
skills!"
"It seems that you are well-informed." Peter said in surprise, his
technique was indeed taught by Grindelwald. When he saw Grindelwald
perform this technique to discern the loyalty of saints, he was very
envious. In the end, under Peter's stalking, Grindelwald was handed over
to him.
According to Grindelwald, he combined the Fiendfire Curse with the
Unbreakable Curse, so when Fiendfire is summoned, the person in
Fiendfire is equivalent to establishing a contract with the caster through
Fiendfire, if the person in Fiendfire agrees The caster had no malice,
because of the contract, Fiendfire would not harm him.
But if it is a malicious person, without the protection of the contract,
Fiendfire will truly turn into a devil's flame, devouring people.
At this time, the few people behind him, of course, would not have any
ill will towards Peter, so they could not feel the heat of Fierce Fire. But
the Death Eaters on the opposite side were different. The raging Fiendfire
made them feel very hot even before they got close.
With a light wave of Peter's hand, the giant snake that Fiendfire turned
into attacked the Death Eaters, and continued to spray Fiendfire at them.
Common's magic attack could only repel Fiendfire's attack a little bit, but
Fiendfire surged from all directions again, rushing towards him like huge
waves.
"Voldemort" repelled the rushing giant python with his wand, heard the
screams of the Death Eaters who were burned to death around him, and
shouted loudly: "Use the Curse of All Curses! fire!"
Ten Thousand Curses is an Advanced spell, and not many people know it,
but among the thousands of Death Eaters, quite a few people know this
spell.
It's a pity that Peter won't give them this chance.
While controlling Fiendfire, he split into a dozen clones.
The avatars were connected with each other, needless to say Peter, they
attacked the Death Eaters one after another, preventing them from
working together to cast the curse of death
The officials of the Ministry of Magic, who were soy saucers, were all
hiding in the corner at this time, watching this scene with wide-eyed
eyes.
Although many of them knew about Peter's reputation and that he was
called the second Dumbledore, they had never seen Peter show off his
powers with their own eyes.
Seeing him alone resist thousands of Death Eaters, he still has the upper
hand.
While terrified, their eyes flickered, and some people secretly regretted
how they had forgotten that there was such a person.
"All curses end!" "Voldemort" was the first to cast the spell.
Some Death Eaters also cast spells according to the opportunity. The
process of casting spells was frequently interrupted by Peter's avatar, and
they could barely raise a barrier to resist the attacks of the giant python
and flames.
"This gentleman who pretended to be Voldemort, you can show your true
face, don't you really like his face so much?"
Peter said with a smile, then squinted his eyes and asked: "Also, I guess
you should be The leader of the Scavenger mercenaries in the United
States.
I don’t know what good price Voldemort gave you, so that you are
willing to work so hard for him?"
Hearing this, "Voldemort" looked at Peter with hatred in his eyes, as if he
was looking at an enemy, and then he scratched his face with his empty
left hand, and his face was like a ball of plasticine, turning into Looking
at another strange face, he gritted his teeth and said to Peter: "Do you
remember the name Miller?"
"Miller? Sorry, don't remember? Did I owe him money?" Peter shook his
head and asked with a smile.
"My name is Robert Miller, and I am the big brother of the leader of the
camp you destroyed." The burly middle-aged man stared at Peter with
hatred and said, "Does 673 remember now?
"Camp? I haven't destroyed any camps."
Peter said with an innocent face, but he finally remembered that he had
indeed destroyed a mercenary camp for Thunderbird before, and he
seemed to have killed a man named Mi Le crazy.
The person in front of him should be the big brother of the person in
charge of the base, he seems to be one of the top executives of the
Eliminator mercenary organization
"Very well, I will remind you." Robert Miller said with red eyes and a
crazy grin, "Do you think these are the only people we cleared? We
brought more than 3,000 people this time, except for one More than a
thousand people, the rest followed Voldemort to Hogwarts. "
"At that time, we will start a massacre and kill all the students in the
school."
Robert said with a wild laugh, "Then, we will preach that this time is
only for revenge on Peter York, those wizards who lost their children, if
you want to hate, hate He, because he messed with a group that shouldn't
be messed with, so that innocent little British wizards suffered unjustly."
Listening to his crazy words, Peter's eyes became more and more cold,
and then he frowned and asked: "Voldemort agreed to your request?"
"He? Why didn't he agree?" Robert laughed loudly. "We promised to leave
a few children of his followers. As for the others, why should he save?"
"Crazy!" Peter looked at the crazy man coldly, and said with murderous
look in his eyes, "Since you purgers dare to come to England, then you
don't have to go back this time!"
The giant python formed by Fierce Flame seemed to sense Peter's anger,
let out a hoarse roar, and then sprayed flames towards the Death Eaters,
and its huge body hit the barrier heavily.
Suddenly, a patron saint of badgers sprang out, it was the voice of Cedric
who was sent away by Peter, he said anxiously: "Peter, Hogwarts
suddenly came with many Death Eaters, Voldemort also appeared here,
The professors teamed up to cast a protective spell, but they couldn't
resist it at all, and they were about to rush into the school...."
Chapter 588 Go To Hogwarts, Or
Stay Here? Go To The Sixth Floor!
Hearing Cedric's words, Peter frowned, and turned to Amelia Burns and
asked, "Ms. Burns, is there any other way for the Ministry of Magic to
leave?"
Amelia Burns shook her head, "The Ministry of Magic has access to the
outside, only the fireplace and the elevator, but now the elevator has
been destroyed, and the fireplace has been shut down. If you want to
restore it, it will take at least half a day." Kung Fu.
She also heard Cedric's words, looked at Peter's frown, and persuaded:
"Peter, if you can leave here, go to Hogwarts and leave us alone. The
children there are the future of the wizarding world. Their safety is more
important than ours, and these terrorists cannot be allowed to harm
them!"
"Yes, Peter, I know you want to take us out, but the most important thing
right now is Hogwarts. It won't matter if the Ministry of Magic falls, but
if Hogwarts falls into the hands of Voldemort and these terrorists, then
what will happen?" It's a disaster!" Arthur also said with a worried face.
"Brother, I know that the Ministry of Magic's prohibition will definitely
not be able to stop you.
You should go to rescue Hogwarts first.
The Ministry of Magic has a full ten floors.
Even if we can't beat them, isn't it easy to hide from them?"
The twins also said Rarely said seriously, "Voldemort and his minions are
gone, Dumbledore may be very difficult to deal with him alone, you'd
better hurry and help."
Robert Miller on the opposite side also heard what they said, looked at
Peter proudly, and said wildly: "Peter York, I know you can ignore the
restrictions and leave here, but how would you choose? Choose to give
up the things behind you People, to save Hogwarts people? Or choose
these people, give up to rescue Hogwarts? Let those innocent little
wizards be brutally killed?"
"You despicable villain, with Professor Dumbledore in the school, you
will definitely be able to repel those people!" Fred yelled angrily, and
shot a spell at Robert who was opposite with his wand.
Robert avoided the attacking spell, and said with a sneering smile,
"Dumbledore? Hmph, I'm afraid you'll be able to see his corpse when you
pass by!"
Hearing Robert's determined tone, Arthur and the others felt uneasy for a
while, but then shook their heads, thinking it was impossible. In their
minds, Dumbledore was a powerful and omnipotent image, how could he
be defeated by Voldemort.
There was a glint in Peter's eyes, and he looked calmly at the complacent
Robert, then turned his head to look at the Ministry of Magic staff
huddled in the corner, and said sarcastically to them: "You heard what he
said just now, he said To kill the students of Hogwarts.
There should be many of you whose children are studying there.
Are you indifferent to this? Or have you already discussed with them and
let them let your children go One yard `"?"
Hearing Peter's words, the staff of the Ministry of Magic had different
expressions, some were indifferent, some were struggling, some were
worried, and some were panicked.
One of the witches walked out of it, holding her wand tremblingly. ,
pointing at the Death Eater, mustered up the courage to glared at the
Death Eater, and said, "My child is studying at Hogwarts, I don't allow
you to hurt him! You demons!"
"Looking for death!"
Robert didn't expect that some of these soft-bodied people who
surrendered to them from the beginning would dare to resist them and
shoot a curse at this woman.
Just as the witch was waiting to die with her eyes wide open, a raging
Fierce Flame rushed over, directly devoured the spell, and then
surrounded the witch, but did not burn her.
At the same time, Fierce Flame burst out and directly burned the three
nearby Death Eaters to ashes, before they even had time to scream.
The staff of the Ministry of Magic, seeing this situation, quickly squeezed
out from the crowd.
They were all people with children studying at Hogwarts.
They approached Peter one after another, but seeing the raging flames in
front of them, He didn't dare to step forward, fearing that he would be
burned to ashes by Fiendfire like those Death Eaters.
Peter stayed at the end, looked at the Death Eaters on the other side of
the wall of flames (Nuo Zhao) and the remaining Ministry of Magic
personnel, sneered, disconnected Fiendfire directly, let it wreak havoc,
and then quickly went upstairs withdraw.
"Hey, Death Eaters also want to pass through my Fiendfire, do you really
think my Fiendfire is so easy to deceive?"
Peter snorted coldly, and then glanced indifferently at those Ministry of
Magic personnel who were trying to fish out of troubled waters and came
to Peter's side. , Reminding, "Those who have malicious intentions or
plans against me, don't try to come to me over the firewall, or they will
end up like that person just now."
"Help! I don't want to die!" Some Ministry of Magic staff watched
Fiercefire attacking them in horror and wailed loudly. But at this time, no
one would come to rescue them, and the ruthless Fiendfire directly
devoured them.
Without Peter's control, Fiercefire spread wildly in all directions, turning
into a monstrous flame, attacking and devouring everything it could
touch.
Robert Miller, the leader of the Clearers, ignored the officials of the
Ministry of Magic who called for help.
Instead, he made a decisive decision and ordered all mercenaries to use
the Curse of All Curses together.
Without Peter's intervention, they finally managed to extinguish the fire
in the hall.
"Chasing! We can't let them escape!"
Robert gritted his teeth when he saw Peter and his party running
upstairs.
The Ministry of Magic has been blocked by them, and even they cannot
leave here for the time being.
He didn't understand Peter's intentions, but knowing that Peter was
difficult to deal with, he decided to follow the original plan and entrust
Peter here as much as possible. .
With a gloomy face, Robert looked at most of the Ministry of Magic
personnel, chose to stand beside Peter, and then sneered: "...Peter York, is
it possible that you plan to let these useless people fight us, and then you
go to rescue Hogg by yourself Woz? Doesn't that underestimate us?"
Amelia Burns didn't understand what Peter meant, but she still nodded,
and led the staff who stood on their side to retreat directly to the sixth
floor. The Weasleys and the butler Wales also followed Burns and went
upstairs together.
"Ah!"
A scream suddenly startled everyone, only to see a warlock tentatively
stretching his hand into the flames by the wall of Fierce Fire, and as a
result Fierce Fire burned directly like it had encountered strong alcohol.
come over.
Then it quickly spread to the whole body, and was burned to ashes by
Fiendfire amidst the screams!
Peter looked at the rampant Robert, looked at him like an idiot, and then
waved his wand directly. The Serpent became even bigger, and was
directly blocked between the Death Eaters and Peter. The fierce flames
rushed directly to the ceiling, forming a A huge flame curtain.
Hearing Peter's words, more and more people from the Ministry of Magic
came out, and tentatively stretched out their hands to touch Diemfire,
only to find that Diemfire was like an illusion. hurt them.
Seeing this, they all breathed a sigh of relief, then happily passed through
Fiercefire, and gathered beside Peter, "Looking at Peter in awe and
gratitude."
"Anyone who wants to go to Hogwarts with me to save their own
children, then come through the firewall, the flames won't burn you."
Peter said in a gentle tone.
At the same time, with a wave of his hand, a Fiendfire shot fiercely to the
ceiling, stopping those Death Eaters who were trying to stop the actions
of the Ministry of Magic personnel.
As soon as the words fell, some Ministry of Magic staff immediately
backed away in fright, retreating into a corner, not daring to come again.
And those wizards who were very worried about their children's safety,
gritted their teeth, stepped into Fiendfire, and came safely to Peter's side.
The Ministry of Magic is occupied by Death Eaters, they can't leave here,
and now they can only rely on Peter.
Then he pointed his head at Amelia Burns and said, "Ms. Burns, please
take them to the Department of Magical Transportation on the sixth floor,
and I will stand behind you."
Then he stretched out his hand, and said with a maniacal smile, "Of
course, you can leave here at any time now, but when you come back, I
can mercifully leave their bodies intact to you."
The witch who was protected by Fiendfyre was taken aback, but when
she saw that Fiendfyre hadn't hurt her, she breathed a sigh of relief, and
then looked at Peter gratefully, knowing that Peter had saved her.
This scene frightened the Ministry of Magic personnel who were about to
pass through the firewall, and they looked at Peter in shock, wanting to
ask for an answer.
Chapter 589 The Way To Leave,
Fall Dumbledore!
When Peter and his party came to the lobby on the sixth floor, everyone
looked at Peter with puzzled faces, and Arthur Weasley asked directly:
"Peter, what is the reason for letting us come here? Could it be that there
is a secret leading to the outside here?" aisle?"
Peter shook his head, he did not immediately explain, but directly cast a
powerful explosion spell on the passages on the sixth and seventh floors,
accompanied by deafening explosions, the entrance and exit passages on
the sixth floor collapsed directly, and countless boulders and soil fell
down, blocking the Entrance.
Seeing Peter's actions, everyone was stunned. The only entrance and exit
was blocked. The Death Eaters on the seventh floor couldn't get in, but
they couldn't get out at this time either. Could it be that, as Arthur
Weasley said, Peter discovered a secret passage?
"Peter, is there really another passage here?" Burns asked expectantly.
Peter shook his head, but turned to ask, "Does anyone know where Eren
White's office is?"
"Eren White? I know, Mr. York." A witch raised her hand and said, "He is
my colleague, and his office is in the innermost room of the Floo Network
Administration.
She pointed to the room at the end of the sixth floor.
Following the guidance of the witch, a group of people followed Peter to
Eren White's office in a daze. After entering the office, Peter glanced at
the messy room, and then went directly to the desk marked "Eren White",
and tapped the surrounding walls with his wand.
"Peter, what are you doing?" The twins looked at Peter's behavior in a
daze, and couldn't help asking.
"Have you ever heard Eren complain to you about his work in the
Ministry of Magic?" 793 Peter said with a smile, the end of the wand in
his hand turned into a trumpet shape, and the subtle movements behind
the wall were amplified by the wand.
"He complained to me some time ago that the working environment in
his office was very poor, and he could hear noises coming from behind
the wall every day.
He applied to his superiors several times to change offices, but was not
approved."
Peter narrated with a smile , the wand in his hand stopped on the wall
behind the desk, smiled, and said: "Because there is a Muggle subway
passing by behind his office wall, so he has to endure the noise of the
subway every day."
"You mean...?" The twins' eyes lit up, guessing what Peter was thinking.
"Since the Ministry of Magic has blocked all the passages, why don't we
reopen one." Peter said with a smile, and then said to the people around,
"Stand back!
He summoned his magic power, cast a spell against the wall, and directly
blasted the entire wall. With a wave of his wand, Peter rolled up the dust
in the room, and Peter walked towards the broken and dark hole. A ball
of light flew out of the wand, illuminating the tunnel behind the wall.
"Here is it?" The twins came to Peter's side, stretching their necks and
looking curiously into the dark tunnel.
"This is the Muggle subway tunnel." Peter said with a smile, "We are also
grateful to Eren, if it weren't for his many complaints, I can't remember
now, there is such a passage."
"Peter, your brain is so quick that you can even think of such a way." The
twins boasted happily, and then walked into the tunnel behind the wall
first, "We can now go back to the ground through the Muggle tunnel Go,
haha!"
Greeting everyone to enter the tunnel, Peter turned around and waved
his magic wand towards Eren's office. The destroyed things inside were
automatically restored, watching the wall recover to its original state
Peter turned to look at the people around him.
"Guys, let's feel it, is it possible to use Apparition?" Peter reminded. It's
just a wall, but at this time he has discovered that he can use apparition.
"Really, that's great, I can finally use Apparition!" Someone said excitedly
after trying it and found that it was indeed possible.
"Then let's leave now. You go back to your respective homes first. It's best
to hide the house. I'm going to Hogwarts now to see what's going on
there." Peter said to everyone.
But everyone did not leave, but said to Peter pleadingly: "Mr. York,
although I know this is difficult, but can I beg you to take us to
Hogwarts? Our children are there, and we need to know their Safety."
Peter frowned and reminded: "You have also heard what the man said
just now. Voldemort is there at this time, and there are thousands of
Death Eaters. If you go, no one can guarantee your safety!"
"Peter, let them go there together, their children are all at Hogwarts, and
it is impossible to let them go home at ease now." Arthur said to Peter.
Looking at the pleading parents around, Peter was silent for a moment,
then nodded, and said, "Since you insist on going, then I'll take you there
directly, so as to save you from going around a few more times."
"Oh my god, look there! Is that Dumbledore? What's wrong with him!"
Someone from the crowd behind Peter shouted in horror, pointing at the
castle tower.
But Voldemort and Dumbledore, who were supposed to appear, did not
show up.
Peter wondered if his actions made the poor driver think he'd hit a ghost.
But at this time, he took a dozen people with his entourage and
teleported directly to the lawn of Hogwarts.
The dense magic shot at the castle and hit a huge dome light curtain, the
explosion sound was deafening.
Everyone knew what the spell meant. They watched in astonishment as
the tall and thin figure fell from the tower like a piece of rag, and then
landed heavily on the ground.
After everyone heard the words, the obedient ones grabbed the hands of
the people next to each other, waiting for Peter's instructions.
Peter looked at the teams that had already caught (bbbf) on both sides,
nodded, and then put his hands on the shoulders of George Fred, one on
the left and one on the right, and reminded again: "Hold on tight, don't
let go."
"Beep beep..." At this time, the sound of the subway running came from
the depths of the tunnel, and the driver of the subway in the distance had
already spotted the people here, and hurriedly honked the horn. Just
when the driver watched in horror that the subway was about to hit
these people.
"Haha! I finally killed Dumbledore!"
A hissing sound came from the castle, and Voldemort shouted cheerfully
from the high tower.
Immediately, he picked up the elder wand, looked at it carefully, and
then sent out a huge spell towards the sky.
In the blink of an eye, the solid dome was instantly shattered, turning
into pieces of residual leaves and falling down.
He saw the very handsome young man standing in the middle, and he
glanced at him calmly. And the two red-haired young men beside him
gave him a strange smile with a playful smile, and a group of people
disappeared in place, like a phantom.
"Now you grab each other's hands and don't let go," Peter said.
At the same time, Robert Miller and his men, who had broken through
the six or seven floors, finally reached the sixth floor.
But what made them dumbfounded was that Peter and others who were
supposed to be here disappeared without a sound.
They searched carefully, but found no trace of the secret passage.
"It's just you, Peter!".
But at this moment, Peter was not in the mood to look at them, because
he saw not far away from the edge of the Forbidden Forest, a team of
thousands of Death Eaters, constantly firing spells towards Hogwarts
And the people brought by Peter saw the familiar Hogwarts Castle not far
away, and looked at Peter with eyes full of awe.
From London to Hogwarts, the average wizard would have to Apparate at
least four or five times to get there.
However, Peter was not only able to reach the destination in one step,
but also brought so many of them with him! This ability shocked
everyone, and it was the first time that they really realized the difference
in strength between them and Peter.
Feeling that nearly one-third of the magic power in his body was
consumed, Peter could only secretly decide that in the future, except for
necessary situations, he would never teleport with so many people again.
Under the continuous attack of thousands of spells, the dome was
crumbling, as if it was about to shatter at any moment.
Under the castle, except for Snape who was nowhere to be seen among
the four principals, even Slughorn was constantly casting spells, working
together to maintain the dome covering the castle.
When everyone looked there, a bright green light flashed from the tower.
Under this dazzling light, Dumbledore's figure fell clearly in everyone's
eyes. But to everyone's horror, Dumbledore was hit by a green glowing
spell!
Then he looked at Peter from a distance from the tower, and showed a
cruel and smug smile.
Chapter 590 Dumbledore Is Dead?
Half An Hour's Time!
Hogwarts under the sunset, the flames of war raged, and the dome
fragments turned into fly ash and slowly fell.
But at this moment, everyone's eyes were focused on Voldemort, who was
laughing wildly on the top of the tower, and the afterglow of the setting
sun shone on him like a demon.
In contrast, Dumbledore, who fell to the ground, was like a piece of rag,
lying quietly on the grass, without making a sound.
All the teachers and students of Hogwarts lost their voices, watching this
scene in disbelief, the Dumbledore whom they regarded as the spiritual
leader who would never fail, was lying on the ground vulnerable like a
Common.
"No, Albus..." Professor McGonagall rushed over quickly, looked at
Dumbledore with twisted limbs and dilated pupils, knelt on the ground
and hugged him, tremblingly touched his breath with his hand, and then
With a sad expression on his face, he lowered his ~ hand.
The Death Eaters stopped their hands strangely and stopped moving
forward. This made Flitwick and several other professors standing at the
forefront breathed a sigh of relief, and then retreated one after another,
arriving at the place where Dumbledore fell.
When he saw Dumbledore lying quietly in Professor McGonagall's arms,
Slughorn walked to McGonagall's side with short, short steps, squatted
down and pressed his wand against Dumbledore's body. The wand
emitted a dazzling white light and penetrated into Dumbledore's body.
"Horace, what's up..." Flitwick rushed over as fast as he could, looking at
Slughorn sadly and hopefully, hoping he would give a promising answer
But Slughorn shook his head with a heavy face, "I'm sorry, Albus was hit
by the death curse, even if I have the potion to bring the dead back to
life, I can't save him."
Then McGonagall wrapped Dumbledore with a sigh and said with a sad
face: Minerva , you better put Albus down, we need to tidy up his
remains.
"No, no, Albus won't choose to leave us so easily!" McGonagall said with
red eyes, shaking his head excitedly.
"Minerva, we can't fall down yet, the Dark Lord and the Death Eaters
haven't left yet, we still need to protect the students! Pull yourself
together!" Sprout, with moist eyes, walked gently to McGonagall's side,
helped her up, and Said to her solemnly.
"Haha, Dumbledore's corpse is already in front of you, don't you believe
it?" Voldemort suddenly flashed in front of everyone and said with a
chuckle.
Voldemort's sudden appearance startled everyone, and they pointed their
wands at him vigilantly. Even the shrewd and cowardly Slughorn held his
wand with fear on his face to guard against Voldemort's attack.
Seeing Dumbledore's body being protected by everyone, Voldemort's
blood-red eyes scanned the group of resolute professors, and said with a
smile: "It seems that Dumbledore really has a way of winning people's
hearts, and you can protect him like this even after he dies." .”
"But do you think you can stop me?" Voldemort squinted his eyes and
said coldly, walking towards Dumbledore without stopping.
"Don't touch Dumbledore's body, Voldemort!" McGonagall said with firm,
determined eyes, "unless you step over my dead body.
"You are so loyal, Minerva McGonagall."
Voldemort sneered, glanced contemptuously at Dumbledore's corpse
behind them, and said leisurely, "You don't have to be so wary of me,
Minerva McGonagall.
I am a dignified Dark Lord, and I don't want to humiliate Dumbledore's
corpse , After all, his strength is enough to earn my respect."
"Now, who will tell me the whereabouts of Harry Potter?"
Voldemort swept across the crowd and said coldly, then waved his hand
behind him, thousands of Death Eaters rushed over and blocked the gate
of the castle, "As long as Whoever tells me about Harry Potter can leave
here safely.
I only give you half an hour.
After half an hour, the group of people behind me will rush into the
castle and kill everyone they see .”
Voldemort's voice echoed throughout the castle, Hogwarts teachers and
students were shocked, especially those students who were hiding in the
castle, when they heard the news, they showed despair.
There were also some students, especially the Slytherin students, who
were anxious to inquire about Harry Potter, but when everyone found
Ron and Hermione, both of them claimed that they hadn't seen Harry
since the afternoon.
"You must know the whereabouts of Potter, hand him over!" Some
students stopped in front of Ron and Hermione and said excitedly, "You
can't be so selfish, you have heard what the Dark Lord said, if you don't
say Potter within half an hour If there is any news, those people will rush
in and kill us!"
"I said I didn't know!" Hermione exclaimed, and she glared at the terrified
students, "Even if I knew, I wouldn't have handed Harry over! If you're
afraid of death, go find him yourself. "
"You can't do this, Granger!"
A student who pulled Wen Klaw tried to grab Hermione's hand, but was
beaten back by Ron, but he still blocked the passage with his body,
saying in horror and despair: "Dumbledore has been captured by the Dark
Lord Kill, there are thousands of Death Eaters outside the castle! There is
no way we can defeat them! If the time passes, they will rush in and kill
us all! I don't want to die! You can't let us be buried with you !"
"Yes, as long as we hand over Harry Potter, we can all live." Others also
agreed.
"You cowardly people who are afraid of death, climb out if you want to
live, kneel and lick Voldemort's toes!" Ron stood in front of Hermione and
yelled at these people, "You want us to use Harry's life to kill you!"
Change yours, dream!"
Ask for flowers......
"Arrest them, there should be veritaserum in Professor Snape's office that
he can use to ask them about Potter's whereabouts." Slytherin's student
suggested.
It was said that the eyes of these students who did not want to die
became crazy, and they wanted to work together to catch the two of
them.
Even if Potter's whereabouts could not be found out, according to the
usual good relationship between Potter and them, it could be used to
force Potter to show up voluntarily.
Looking at these crazy students, Hermione raised her wand, and a huge
wave burst from the wand, blowing away the people who were trying to
surround them.
Then he gave these students a cold look, and said disappointedly: "You
really shamed Hogwarts! One word from Voldemort made you so messed
up.
Look outside, the professors and many seniors are talking to the food The
Dead Apostles are fighting, but you don't even have the courage to resist."
0
"It's easy for you to say, how can you resist?" A student struggled and said
excitedly, "Even a man as powerful as Dumbledore was killed by
Voldemort! What strength do we have to resist him? It's just courting
death!"
"We still have Professor York! He will come to save us!" An ethereal voice
came from upstairs, and it was Luna Lovegood who came down from
upstairs. She still wore two carrot earrings and her sun face Said for sure.
Hearing her words, everyone calmed down a little. But then someone
said with a wry smile: "But until now, Professor York has never appeared,
and I don't know where he went? Can he come back to save us?"
"Professor York is back." Luna said suddenly.
"Huh? Are you back? Where are you?" Hermione was the first to ask
excitedly after hearing her words.
"It's going to thunder!" Luna pointed at the sky irrelevantly and said,
"When it thunders, the professor will come back.
Looking at the cumulus clouds that suddenly appeared in the sky, Ron
searched for a long time, but he didn't find Peter's figure. He said with a
wry smile, "Don't be joking, Luna. Professor York is not the god of
thunder, and he will come back when there is thunder."
"No!" Hermione said excitedly, pointing to the clouds in the sky, "Those
clouds are tough!!"
Everyone heard the words and looked through the windows one after
another, only to see that the clouds in the sky, which were sparse at first,
suddenly increased, and the clouds surged and piled up.
In a few minutes, thick clouds enveloped the sky of Hogwarts.
Dashes of lightning flashed faintly in the clouds.
And the setting sun on the horizon in the distance illuminated the gray
clouds red, and accompanied by the appearance of lightning, it looked
very spectacular and magical. .
Chapter 591 The Battle Between
The Teachers And Students Of
Hogwarts And The Death Eaters!
Peter In The Black Lake
Everyone outdoors also noticed the changes in the sky, and Voldemort
and the Death Eaters were in shock. The professors also looked curiously
at the thunderous dark clouds.
"Hey...!"
Suddenly, two sharp eagle calls sounded in the Forbidden Forest, and
with the sound, two huge figures flew from the forest to the sky.
They were the two Thunderbirds living in the Forbidden Forest.
Sensing danger at this time, they braved lightning and flew high into the
sky, hovering above the castle.
"It's the Thunderbirds, the two Thunderbirds that Peter brought back!"
Flitwick said in surprise, and then looked around happily, "These two
Thunderbirds only listened to Peter's words, and now they came out on
their own initiative, did Peter come back? "
The thunderbird couple hovering in the sky, flying under the
thunderclouds, summoned more thunderbolts.
Suddenly the Thunderbird swooped down, carrying lightning of millions
of volts towards the Death Eaters formation on the ground.
The speed of the lightning was very fast, and before the Death Eaters
could react in time, the huge lightning hit the ground directly, directly
smashing the densely populated Death Eaters blow up.
The lightning scattered in all directions burned hundreds of Death Eaters
to ashes, without even a scream.
After one thunderbird attacked with lightning, it rushed to the sky, and
the other thunderbird carried a huge lightning and attacked the Death
Eaters again.
Thunderbird is indeed a magical creature that is born to control thunder,
especially under the blessing of Thunder Cloud "Eight Eighty Zero", the
millions of volts of thunder and lightning are like sprinkling water,
falling to the ground non-stop.
Countless lightning bolts directly sent a wave of lightning to the ground
where the Death Eaters were.
The team of well-trained Death Eaters who had been neatly trained just
now became chaotic under the attack of thunder and lightning, screams
were heard endlessly, and the team of thousands of people fled and
avoided.
This scene made the teachers and students inside and outside the castle
stare wide-eyed, they didn't expect these two Thunderbirds to have such
great abilities.
"Damn beast!"
Voldemort gritted his teeth, fixed his eyes on the two Thunderbirds, and
shot a death curse directly into the sky.
With the blessing of the Elder Wand, his attack strength has indeed been
enhanced a lot, and the dazzling Killing Curse is like a beam of light,
shooting straight into the sky.
With the blessing of thunder, Thunderbird's reaction and speed became
much faster, and relying on the sensitivity to danger perception, when
seeing Voldemort's spell attack, they immediately cooperated with each
other to avoid it.
Then he struck back with two bolts of lightning from Voldemort.
Although Voldemort blocked the lightning attack with his powerful
magic power, it would be a disaster for those who approached him.
The lightning that exploded directly hit these people, and accompanied
by countless screams, many Death Eaters were directly blown out.
The lucky Death Eater survived after being hit by the huge electricity, but
he no longer had the strength to fight. He lay on the ground and his
whole body was twitching incessantly under the electric light.
Unfortunately, it was directly turned into coke, and there was no
possibility of survival.
Voldemort was so enraged that he waved his wand, flew up like a bat,
and rushed towards the two Thunderbirds, vowing to kill them. As the
two Thunderbirds kept dodging, one after another of magic spells soared
into the sky, directly smashing the clouds in the sky.
Seeing that Voldemort's attack was getting more and more fierce, the two
Thunderbirds saw that the situation was not good, and directly hid in the
thick clouds, so that Voldemort could not find the attack target. Then
continue to control the thunder and lightning
Launch a thunder attack on Voldemort flying in the sky and the Death
Eaters on the ground.
The students hiding in the castle cheered excitedly when they saw the
power of the two thunderbirds.
They didn't expect the thunderbirds to be so powerful.
You must know that before, they had a close contact with Thunderbird in
Peter's class.
At that time, I only thought Thunderbird was handsome, but I didn't
expect such a strong attack power.
Voldemort fell to the ground again, and when he heard the cheers in the
castle, he immediately felt as if he had been slapped in the face, and
when he looked at the castle and the people around him with scarlet
eyes, he was full of murderous intent.
McGonagall and the others were acutely aware of his murderous intent,
and all of them clenched their wands in vigilance, ready to fight him to
the death.
But Voldemort didn't pay attention to their expressions, but touched the
Elder Wand in his hand, and then a huge magic pressure broke out, and
he released his strongest blow towards the sky. A huge beam of light shot
up into the sky, and the shock wave caused everyone to retreat.
The magic beam of light hit the sky directly, and directly scattered the
thick thunderclouds, exposing the two helpless thunderbirds under the
starry sky, and there was no trace of cloud around which could
accumulate lightning.
"Now you guys should die!" Voldemort looked at the two Thunderbirds in
the sky, with a cruel smile on his face, and the green light of the Elder
Wand in his hand flashed, aiming at them.
The cheers in the castle stopped, and the students looked at the scattered
thundercloud and the two thunderbirds who couldn't hide, their eyes
were full of worry. Especially after seeing Voldemort's powerful aura, the
hopes that had been raised were dashed again.
"Luna, you just said that Professor York is here, why doesn't he show up
now?" a student said anxiously to Luna.
The students around her also glared at her, thinking that this crazy girl
who is usually crazy can be more reliable this time. As a result, until
now, there is no trace of Peter, only two of Peter's Thunderbirds came out
to rescue, and now they are also in danger.
Luna didn't seem to care about the reactions of these people, but looked
at the deep black lake, and said with certainty: "I saw the harassment
gadfly belonging to Professor York, he must be nearby, maybe in the
black lake."
When the others heard this, they looked at her like a fool, then shook
their heads and said, "I'm stupid to believe what the crazy girl said.
Suddenly someone took a look at the clock, and then said with shock and
despair: "Half an hour has passed, and the Dark Lord and his Death Eaters
are about to attack the castle and kill us!"
Hearing this, many students panicked, and some students slumped on the
ground, crying in despair: "Woooo...I don't want to die! I want to go
home!"
"If you don't want to die, then pick up your wand and fight against the
Death Eaters together!" Hermione said loudly, and she looked at everyone
solemnly, "The Death Eaters won't hold back from us, they want to fight
back They and we can only survive if we work together."
At the same time, outside the castle, Voldemort seemed to be playing
tricks on the Thunderbirds, and kept firing Killing Curses towards the
sky, preventing them from escaping, so they could only run for their
lives.
Then he looked at the professors who had been on alert, smiled cruelly,
and said, "The time has come."
"Until now, I haven't seen any trace of Harry Potter. It seems that you are
planning to fight to the last minute."
"In this case, then I will send you to meet Dumbledore together. Then I
will thoroughly cleanse this castle, eliminate all those who are not
worthy of studying at Hogwarts, and turn it into a paradise for my Death
Eaters!"
With a wave of his hand, the Death Eaters behind him gathered again,
rushing towards the castle with bloodthirsty eyes.
The professors and students fought back very powerfully, but there were
too many Death Eaters, one wave fell and another wave rushed out,
forcing Professor McGonagall and others to retreat, especially the
professors not only had to face so many Death Eaters, but also to take
care of the students who fought with them.
As soon as the words fell, the originally calm Black Lake suddenly
became choppy. The lake rushed out of the shore, rolled up a huge wave
of more than ten meters, and swept the Death Eaters on the stone bridge
into the lake. The mermaid who took the stone spear, besieged
frantically.
McGonagall used the transformation spell to animate the huge stone
statues and armor statues at the gate, like an army, and waved their
weapons neatly to attack..
The water in the black lake seemed to ignore the gravity of the earth,
rushing out of the lake directly, turning into a huge torrent and rushing
towards the Death Eaters. And at the front of the torrent, a huge octopus
with teeth and claws was like a striker, waving its tentacles and
rampaging.
"Minerva, I can't hold it anymore!" Slughorn, who was in charge of the
defense, was struggling to maintain the protective cover that was about
to collapse, and shouted to McGonagall.
"If you can't hold on, you have to hold on! If they break into the castle, it
will be a disaster!" McGonagall said firmly.
"The Ministry of Magic has been occupied by Death Eaters, and we were
rescued by Peter." Amelia said with a heavy expression.
The other senior students, together with Cedric and Eren, continued to
attack the enemy with the strongest spells they had learned.
But what attracted everyone's attention was that on the back of the giant
octopus, a figure stood there straight, directing the torrential flood, like a
water god, looking down on everyone on the ground. .
Looking at the death eaters rushing forward, the teachers and students
standing guard at the gate of the castle quickly waved their wands.
Flitwick shot out spells from the wand like bullets, and attacked the
Death Eaters on the opposite side:
"Professor, we're here to help you!" Suddenly the gate of the castle
opened, and a group of people stepped out of it, quickly joining the
battle, which relieved McGonagall and the others a little.
McGonagall was very pleasantly surprised at this time.
She looked at a group of wizards following Arthur and Amelia Burns, and
3.5 recognized that they were all staff of the Ministry of Magic, and
asked, "Why do you bring people from the Ministry of Magic?"
Came here? Where's Peter? Didn't he go to the Ministry of Magic to
rescue him?"
And Slughorn, while casting a spell attack on the Death Eaters, took out
small bottles one after another, and threw them directly at the ground in
the distance.
With the help of the spell, the poison in the bottle instantly evaporated
into the air, and then The wind was blowing towards the Death Eaters.
Tie up the rushing Death Eaters tightly, and keep tightening them, even if
some Death Eaters use the Fire Curse or the Light Curse, it won't help.
Sprout sprinkled many seeds in the distance, chanting complex spells,
and saw that the seeds quickly grew into a thick devil's net, and the
devil's net quickly covered the entire grassland
Then he looked relieved, and said: "Peter, he brought us here. After
George and Fred took us into the castle through the secret passage, he
separated from us. But I think he should be hiding somewhere , preparing
to deal with Voldemort."
"Thanks to us, Professor McGonagall." The twins said to McGonagall with
a smile while attacking in the distance, "We are the explorers of
Hogwarts, and if we want to enter the castle, we can at least provide
several secrets. road."
"Arthur, Amelia, why are you here?!" McGonagall asked in surprise, "How
did you get into the castle?"
Chapter 592 Mermaid Gene
Fusion! Water Control Talent!
"Peter! It's Peter!" Everyone shouted in surprise when they saw the figure
standing on the octopus head.
Voldemort also stopped attacking the two Thunderbirds in the sky, and
set his sights on Peter who came out of the black lake, and sneered,
"Peter, are you finally not going to hide anymore?"
At this time, Peter was standing on the huge waves, and the big octopus
under his feet waved its tentacles and attacked the Death Eaters fiercely.
Under the huge waves, there are countless mermaids holding stone
spears, like shrimp soldiers and crab generals, making sharp and ear-
piercing calls, encouraging morale for the charge.
Peter carried nearly 90% of the lake water in the Black Lake, turned into
a galloping horse, and rushed to the gate of the castle.
"It's so cool!" The twins exclaimed subconsciously as they watched Peter,
who looked like a water god on the huge waves.
"Back quickly! Back inside the castle!" McGonagall couldn't help feeling
shocked when he saw the huge waves of more than ten meters rushing
towards this side, and then urged others to hide in the castle to avoid
being swept away by the flood brought by Peter.
And all the Death Eaters who had been attacked by thunder were also
frightened and panicked when they saw the monstrous waves. 11 Some
people want to apparate, but at this time this place is already within the
range of anti-apparition, so they can only run back desperately in fear.
And some Death Eaters who wanted to follow the Hogwarts teachers and
students into the castle, before chasing them, were directly rolled up by
the tentacle-like water column, smashed into the water heavily, and then
were rushed up by the mermaids who were ready to go .
His body was pierced with poisonous stone spears and arrows, and he
drowned directly in the water.
Peter, who was standing on top of the huge wave, raised his hand
slightly, and the huge wave rose accordingly, and then turned into a
torrent of water, pressing directly towards the Death Eaters.
"Peter York!" Voldemort gritted his teeth, stood in front of the Death
Eaters, held up the Elder Wand, forming an invisible curtain, blocking the
impact of the huge waves, allowing the Death Eaters behind him to
breathe.
Professor McGonagall and others, who were also on the alert, looked at
the flood passing in front of them in amazement, because they were
located in a low-lying area, and it stands to reason that the flood would
rush towards them.
But now the flood seems to have a spirituality, bypassing them directly,
and attacking the Death Eaters who are hiding everywhere.
Looking at the surrounding ocean scene except for the castle, Professor
Flitwick exclaimed: "Peter surprised us again, almost all the water in the
black lake was made out by him, how did he do it?"
You must know that although the Black Lake is not very big, it can allow
freshwater mermaids and giant octopuses to live here, which shows that
the Black Lake has a large water storage capacity.
But at this moment, Peter was able to easily control the millions of cubic
meters of lake water, almost holding the entire black lake and moving it
around without any sign of effort, which made everyone have a deep
understanding of his powerful strength
But Peter, who was standing on the huge waves at this time, had a
different feeling.
He didn't use a magic wand to control the lake water at this time, and of
course he didn't have that kind of magic power to support such a large
natural disaster.
Instead, relying on instinct, he controlled the lake water at will, running
in the direction he wanted to go.
Speaking of Peter, it was a coincidence that when Peter was still
considering the gene fusion of some magical animal, a mermaid floated
to the surface of the water and explained to him the mermaid tribe,
willing to help Peter and them guard Hogwarts together.
The reason why he hadn't shown up before was not hiding for a sneak
attack as Voldemort said.
Rather, he had just received a notification from the system that his
system points had already met the opportunity to exchange for fusion
genes, so he chose to go to the mermaid tribe at the bottom of the lake to
exchange for mermaid genes.
Under the leadership of the mermaids, Peter also persuaded another
resident in the Black Lake --- the big octopus. The gentle big octopus was
also very dissatisfied with those crazy and laughing migrants on the
shore, so he agreed to the invitation to defend Hogwarts without saying a
word.
After finishing off all the single Death Eaters, Peter stood on the huge
waves, looked at Voldemort who was setting up a magic barrier in the
flood water to protect the many Death Eaters behind him, and said with a
sneer, "Voldemort, don't you want to get rid of all the Death Eaters?"
People from Gevozli? Why don’t you have any strength now?”
As he spoke, he waved the Elder Wand, and a huge cold air gushed out
from the wand, directly freezing all the surrounding lake water, and the
cold air quickly spread to the surrounding waters, as if to freeze the
entire place.
Some mermaids who were hiding in the water and were about to sneak
attack were frozen inside before they had time to retreat!
After merging the mermaid gene, the mermaids of the mermaid tribe
looked at Peter more kindly and kindly.
Especially when Peter showed his terrifying ability to control water, a
group of mermaids, including the leader, immediately regarded him as
the most honorable person, expressing their willingness to follow his
leadership in the future.
At this moment, he was like an elf in the water, freely controlling the
lake water, constantly attacking Voldemort and his Death Eaters.
"Peter York, how long can you be complacent? I've already killed
Dumbledore! Without him joining hands with you, you are already
alone." Voldemort looked at Peter with cold eyes, and said with a
ferocious smile.
The system is worthy of being a system. After merging and optimizing
the mermaid gene, Peter not only inherited the mermaid's good voice and
the ability to breathe in water, but also greatly improved the ability to
control water
Peter originally planned to tactfully reject their offer, because in his
impression, these mermaids seemed to have no ability other than singing
melodiously in the water, and the weapons they used were stone spears
and arrows. Primitive tools.
"The gene of this mermaid really surprised me." Peter muttered happily.
He touched the elder wand in his hand showing off, and said to Peter: "I
also thank you for destroying my wand before, without your credit, how
would I go to find the most powerful wand, and thus find this The oldest
and most powerful wand. Now with the most powerful me, no one is my
opponent!"
Let him have the ability to control almost the entire Black Lake!
Suddenly, a huge glacier stands around the castle, and this place has
become a world of ice!.
The mermaid leader showed him the ability to manipulate water,
although a mermaid's ability to control water is limited, and can only
manipulate a few cubic meters of water.
But if thousands of mermaids exert their strength at the same time, they
will have the ability to stir up the water in the Black Lake, dragging those
Death Eaters on the shore into the water and drowning!
After gaining the mermaid's ability to control water, Peter directly rolled
up the water in the entire black lake, led many mermaids, rode a big
octopus, and ran towards the Death Eaters on the shore.
Peter rolled the Death Eaters into the water, rendering them helpless.
The mermaids are responsible for preventing those Death Eaters who fell
into the water from leaving the water alive.
After that, Voldemort looked at the flood that was more than ten meters
high around him, then looked at Peter who was controlling the flood,
squinted his eyes and said, "Although I don't know where you mastered
these abilities to control nature, magic power is the most essential power
of a wizard."
Embody, do you think that these methods of yours can scare me?"
Seeing this ability, Peter was instantly delighted. Looking at the ugly face
of the mermaid leader, he also felt benevolent. He directly fused the
mermaid gene into his body harness while holding the mermaid leader.
Chapter 593 Reappearance Of The
Baptism Of Thunder! Inside And
Outside The Castle
Facing the onslaught of cold air, Peter had to retreat with the tide.
Looking at the many frozen mermaids in the glacier, Peter's face was a bit
solemn. With the blessing of the Elder Wand, Voldemort was indeed even
more difficult to deal with.
He directly summoned Fiendfire and burned it towards the glacier. After
Fiendflame attached to the ice, it didn't go out. Instead, it ignited
ferociously as if it had encountered fuel, quickly vaporizing the ice.
Seeing Peter's actions, Voldemort froze for a moment, then laughed
mockingly: "Peter York, what are you doing? Are you going to burn those
mermaids who helped you too? Uh... um?"
The smile on Voldemort's face froze. He saw that the raging Fiendflame
had indeed gasified the glacier quickly, omitting the melting process
directly, but the frozen mermaids in it had nothing to do in the
Fiendflame, as if those Fiendflame were just Phantom, without the
slightest burning sensation.
"This Fiercefire..." Voldemort's smile faded, his eyes fixed on Peter,
"Grindelwald's skills, have you teamed up with him?"
Peter didn't speak, just manipulated the remaining water, rolled up a
group of thawed mermaids and octopuses, and brought them back to the
almost dry black lake.
Then he closed his eyes and took a look around, then smiled mysteriously
at Voldemort, and said, "The air is full of moisture now, it's time for rain."
As soon as the words fell, the sky that had been scattered by Voldemort
without any dark clouds changed in an instant, and the water vapor in
the air was constantly vibrating and rubbing under Peter's control.
Thick dark clouds quickly gathered in the sky.
The huge dark cloud kept churning and oscillating, becoming more and
more deposited, and landed more than ten meters above the castle in the
blink of an eye, making everyone on the ground feel dull, as if the sky
was about to collapse.
The water vapor in the air vibrates more intensively, generating more
electric currents. Even everyone on the ground can feel the air sizzle, and
their hair stands on end, as if they will be struck by lightning in the next
moment.
Even the two thunderbirds in the sky, feeling the abundant electricity at
this time, became happy, shuttled continuously in the dark clouds,
disturbed the clouds, and were covered with thunder and lightning, like
two continuously moving spherical lightning in the sky.
Voldemort looked towards the sky with a solemn expression, and then
looked at Peter, the instigator, in astonishment.
His eyes were full of fear and longing.
He could sense the terrifying energy accumulated in the thundercloud.
It was the lightning that made his hair stand on end.
Those two thunderbolts were much more terrifying!
Of course Voldemort understands the principle of striking first.
He first shot several killing curses at Peter in a row, and then gathered
the greatest magic power, and made the most powerful attack on the
dark clouds in the sky.
The dazzling magic shot straight into the sky like a giant beam of light,
breaking the thick dark clouds.
A huge hole was opened, allowing people to clearly see the starry sky
above the clouds.
The huge fluctuations scattered the dark clouds in the sky, as if they were
about to dissipate at any time.
But before Voldemort could show a smile, Peter waved his hand towards
the sky, the dark clouds gathered again, and even the huge hole was
filled again, the vibration frequency of the water vapor became faster,
and the humming sound in the air was endless.
It made everyone on the ground feel upset and irritable.
The thunder and lightning in the sky seemed to have turned on the
berserk mode, and countless thunder and lightning fell densely, half of
which were used to wash the ground for the Death Eaters, and the other
half were all gathered in the lightning ball in Peter's hand.
The Hogwarts teachers and students who had already hid in the castle
looked at the scene outside in shock.
The thunder and lightning seemed to have eyes, and they were
specifically staring at Voldemort and the Death Eaters.
The outside world seems to have become a world of thunder and
lightning.
Under McGonagall's instructions, all the teachers and students of the
school moved, and the professors all stood guard at the windows. Those
Ministry of Magic personnel who came with Peter also participated in the
process, patrolling the floors to prevent Death Eaters from breaking in.
Come.
"Merlin, Peter is no longer human!" The twins looked at the scene outside
the window dumbfounded, and then said cheerfully, "If this continues,
will Peter be able to kill that guy Voldemort?"
Facing the unavoidable thunder and lightning, Voldemort chose to
transfer the huge lightning to his surroundings directly to avoid being hit
by the lightning, but the death eaters around him were miserable.
They originally hid behind him in order to seek Asylum, but now it was
hit by the huge lightning.
Amidst the explosion and screams, many Death Eaters were instantly
reduced to charcoal.
Those who survived were also mutilated or stunned.
"No problem, leave it to us (Zhao's), this is our specialty!" The twins
patted their chests and said proudly, "We know a few secret passages
leading directly to Hogsmeade, and we made a lot of money by relying
on them. As for the money [the key is to miss those exciting tunes."
"..But speaking of Slytherin, where did that guy Severus go? Why hasn't
he been seen all afternoon, and now he's nowhere to be seen?"
Flitwick said suspiciously, and then he looked at McGonagall, "And Harry
Potter, where did he go? If Voldemort hadn't asked us to hand him over
just now, I would have thought he was captured by Voldemort."
He said happily.
McGonagall shook her head and stared out the window with a serious
expression.
As the vice principal of the school, she is obliged to ensure the safety of
the school, so she said to everyone: "Although Peter is there to attract the
main force, we still have to guard against those foodies.
The Death Eaters broke into the castle.
So everyone must guard every window to prevent those Death Eaters
from jumping over the wall and entering the castle to cause chaos."
"Professor, get someone to stop the Death Eaters on the eighth floor,
they're coming in from there!" Harry said out of breath, with a panicked
expression, "It's a werewolf, and the leader is Fenrir Greyback, the leader
of the werewolves!".
"Harry, where have you been? We're looking for you! Go, it's not safe
here, you have to be with other students..." McGonagall said in surprise,
and then pulled him away.
"Haha, I knew that Peter is an extraordinary kid!"
Flitwick was short and could only reach the window on his tiptoes, but
he still said excitedly, "I knew he was very talented when he entered
school.
It's a pity that he got into Slytherin and beat that fellow Snape.
But now it seems that his strength has far surpassed all of us.
He is only nineteen years old! With such strength at the age of nineteen, I
really don't know his future What kind of glory will it be?"
Then he looked at Cedric and Eren, and gave instructions: "You are
responsible for transferring the lower grade students in the school with
Fred George. The Weasley brothers should know a lot of secret passages.
You can transfer students to the school through secret passages."
Hogsmeade."
Tens of millions of volts of lightning struck Voldemort with dazzling
brilliance.
The speed of lightning far exceeded the reaction speed of human beings.
After Voldemort hastily cast a protective shield that could protect him,
the lightning smashed the protective shield heavily and continued to
attack him.
"Boom!" The dark clouds in the sky were no longer peaceful, and two
very thick bolts of lightning struck down from the sky, and one directly
struck Voldemort. The other turned a corner and flew towards Peter.
"Zizizi...||." Lightning erupted from Peter's body, lightning flashed in his
eyes, and a small lightning ball was wrapped in his hands.
"Professor! Professor McGonagall!" A hurried voice came from upstairs,
and it was Harry who had disappeared for a long time. He waved to
McGonagall anxiously, holding a Marauder's Map in his hand.
"It doesn't matter if you can't hurt Voldemort, as long as you can get rid
of those Death Eaters, it's also good to get rid of his minions." Amelia
Burns looked at the fleeing Death Eaters outside.
Arthur also stared at Peter who was manipulating the thunderbolt with
wide eyes, then shook his head and said, "Voldemort is not easy to deal
with, so far, the thunderbolt hasn't hurt him at all, it may be very
difficult to kill Voldemort with the thunderbolt." !"
Chapter 594 Harry's Testimony,
Snape Is The Murderer? Peace
Talks?
"Fenrir Greyback?!" McGonagall exclaimed, before asking Potter in
disbelief, "Harry, do you know where they came from?"
"Malfoy let it in, he hid a locker in the Room of Requirement, and those
werewolves came out of that locker!" Harry said quickly, breathing very
rapidly, his voice full of anger, "And Snape, He's Voldemort's lackey! He
killed Dumbledore with Voldemort!"
McGonagall stopped in his tracks immediately, looked at Potter with a
look of hatred in disbelief, stared at him and said, "What? You mean that
Severus betrayed Albus? Harry, you must know that this accusation is
very serious.
If you If there is no real evidence, your words are enough to get you
expelled from school!"
"I'm absolutely sure! I can testify! Because I was standing aside and saw it
with my own eyes." Harry said with red eyes, "Dumbledore was so weak
that he was powerless to resist when he drank the mead Snape gave him.
Voldemort was easily killed!"
"Oh, Merlin!" McGonagall covered her mouth, her eyes were full of
sadness and shock, she grabbed Harry's shoulders, looked him directly,
and said, "You mean Dumbledore was poisoned before he died?"
"Yes! I was practicing magic with Professor Dumbledore in the training
room next to the headmaster's office.
Then Snape came and brought a bottle of potion that was said to relieve
his right hand.
But when Dumbledore 777 After Professor Duo drank the potion, it didn't
alleviate his condition, but made him very weak.
Harry recalled, his expression became more angry, and he said through
gritted teeth, "When I found out that Dumbledore was poisoned and
wanted to come out to save him, but Confined in the room by
Dumbledore's magic.
I saw with my own eyes that Snape took the limp Dumbledore and
offered him to Voldemort..."
"It wasn't until just now that I was finally able to come out of the
principal's office, and then I saw Malfoy sneak into the Room of
Requirement, and then let a group of werewolves come out."
Before Harry could finish speaking, the roar of werewolves and the
screams of students came from upstairs. McGonagall's face suddenly
turned pale, and she said in horror and anger: "God, today is the full
moon! Did they let in a group of werewolves who turned out of control to
destroy Hogwarts?"
Harry looked outside the dark clouds and the thundering castle, and
asked very puzzled: "Professor, didn't you say that a werewolf can only
become a werewolf when he sees the full moon? Now the moon is
covered by clouds, why? Can you turn into a werewolf?"
"Fenrir is not an ordinary werewolf, he is a born werewolf, no (bbba) full
moon can transform at any time! This is why he is called the most
dangerous werewolf."
McGonagall ran upstairs quickly, While talking, she seemed to have
reacted, and said to Harry: "Harry, don't follow, the upstairs is dangerous,
you go down to the third floor, where Fred George and the others are in
charge, they will take you from the secret Road to Hogsmeade."
"No, professor, you heard it just now, Voldemort wants to look for me.
If I go with other people, I will hurt others."
Harry shook his head and said, then he looked out the window at the
man who was driving the lightning to attack Voldemort and the Death
Eaters Peter, eyes full of yearning and reverence, said: "Besides, I also
believe in Professor York, he is so powerful, he will definitely be able to
defeat Voldemort.
"Then...
Harry, you go to the first floor, Ron and Hermione are there, they also
joined the battle to defend Hogwarts.
They have been very worried about you, you go to meet them.
I need Go stop those werewolves, don't let them come down and harm
the students!"
McGonagall hesitated, and finally decided to let Harry stay.
Hearing the roar of wolves upstairs, Harry still nodded. Because of
Lupine, he still had a certain understanding of werewolves, and he knew
he couldn't deal with them, so he decided not to cause trouble for
McGonagall.
"Okay, Professor McGonagall, be careful too." Harry said, running down
the moving stairs.
McGonagall continued to rush upstairs, his body was extremely agile, and
with the help of magic, he crossed a floor in a few steps. Before these
werewolves rushed to the seventh floor, they stood in front of these crazy
werewolves.
Outside the castle, Peter also heard the howling of wolves from inside the
castle, and his expression became serious instantly.
He looked at Voldemort full of disgust, "I didn't expect you to dare to put
werewolves in the school, you are completely crazy Do you know that
this is the cradle of wizards in the wizarding world? If those students die
in the hands of werewolves or are bitten by werewolves, "Aren't you
afraid of being scolded and cursed by everyone?"
Voldemort erected a barrier to protect himself and the Death Eaters from
being injured by lightning.
He smiled indifferently and said, "Before all great deeds are completed,
there will always be a period of pain.
As long as I rule the entire magic world, those problems It is no longer a
problem.
I now have eternal life, and in just a few decades, I have enough patience
to wait for the next generation of wizards to appear."
"Crazy! I think you've sliced your own soul into slices, and your brain
has gone wrong!"
Peter looked at the nervous Voldemort, snorted coldly, then looked at the
Death Eaters behind him, sneered, and said: "You rule the magic world?
You said it wrong, shouldn't the Eliminator mercenaries rule the magic
world? But it seems that you have also discovered this problem, so you
use my hands to reduce the number of mercenaries, right?"
Among the Death Eaters behind Voldemort, some of them had twinkling
eyes, and most of the people who died before were almost all Scavengers
mercenaries. Now among the remaining Death Eaters, the number of
mercenaries and real Death Eaters is almost equal.
Voldemort didn't seem to mind Peter's words of provoking internal
conflicts among the Death Eaters.
He squinted his eyes and looked at the thunderbolts that were constantly
colliding and exploding on the magic barrier, and said to Peter in
admiration, "You really amaze me more and more.
Even this kind of natural power can be mastered.
If I didn't have the blessing of the Elder Wand now, I am afraid that
according to my previous strength, I would really be blown into ashes by
your thunder."
As he spoke, he said in a discussing tone: "Peter York, both of us are
undead now, time is already a cheap thing for the two of us, and neither
of us can really kill each other. In this case, we Why don't you stop
talking about peace, why bother fighting each other over the previous
conflicts?"
"Peace talks? Hmph, Voldemort, what kind of trick are you trying to use
again?" Peter sneered, not accepting his tricks at all.
"The main purpose of my coming today is to kill Dumbledore.
Now that my mission has been completed, naturally I won't stay any
longer."
Voldemort said, "As long as you stop, I am willing to hand over Hogwarts
to you.
I won’t disturb you, you teach your students at school, I will continue to
do my work, and we will not interfere with each other in the future, how
about it?”
Immediately, as if he had sensed something, he turned his eyes to the
window on the first floor of the castle, pointed at Harry standing there,
and said forcefully, "Of course, I must take him away!".
Chapter 595 Member Of The
Order Of The Phoenix, Peter's
Lightning Ball! Terrible
Destructive Power
Peter sneered, and just as he was about to say something, an apparition
voice came through.
Immediately afterwards, people apparated and appeared on the grass not
far away, and they were members of the Order of the Phoenix who
rushed over.
Sirius, Lupin, Tonks, Moody, the Longbottoms, and Shacklebolt all
appeared one after another.
Even Snape, who had never been seen, quietly appeared among them.
"Oh, Merlin, Voldemort!"
As soon as Mrs.
Weasley appeared, she was shocked when she saw Voldemort directly
opposite her.
But when he saw that Voldemort and his Death Eaters were resisting the
attack of the sky thunder, he breathed a sigh of relief.
After all, not everyone could easily face Voldemort, the unspeakable
person.
As for the members of the Order of the Phoenix, as expected of wizards
with rich combat experience, the first time they saw Voldemort and the
Death Eaters, they immediately raised their wands and attacked them.
It's a pity that Voldemort's magic barrier couldn't be broken even by
Peter's tens of millions of volts of lightning, not to mention their spell,
which disappeared without even a single ripple.
"Okay, hurry up and help other professors in the castle, just leave it to
me." Peter said loudly to these people while manipulating the thunder
and lightning.
Everyone looked at Peter surrounded by thunder and lightning with
shocking eyes, as if seeing the god of thunder in mythology. Looking at
the lightning ball he held in his hand, which made their hair stand on
end, they felt that Peter at this time was majestic and invincible.
At this time, Peter, after saving for a long time, the lightning ball in his
hand has turned into a blue purple, full of terror. This ball of lightning
condensed by hundreds of lightning bolts contained so much energy that
even Peter found it difficult to control.
"Get out of here!" Moody, who had the most combat experience, felt the
lightning in Peter's hand, with a frightened look in his one eye, and
hurriedly urged the members of the Order of the Phoenix to leave.
Under Voldemort's horrified eyes, Peter raised his hand to throw a shot
put, throwing the long-stored lightning in his hand towards Voldemort.
Then, as if there was a huge terror behind him, he turned around, rolled
up the huge waves in the lake, and brought the members of the Order of
the Phoenix who had no time to escape, towards the castle.
The moment Peter led the people through the window and entered the
castle, the lightning ball hit Voldemort's magic barrier heavily, and then
exploded instantly.
With a very dazzling light, countless thunderbolts gathered The lightning
ball produced terrifying power, directly tearing the solid magic barrier to
shreds.
Seeing this horrific situation, Voldemort couldn't care less, cast the most
powerful protection spell with a hideous face, abandoned those Death
Eaters, and tried his best to protect himself from damage. Although he
knew he couldn't die, he didn't want to lose his body either.
On the side of the castle, although it is a little far away from the center of
the explosion, facing this terrifying power, everyone in the castle took a
breath, and cast the most powerful protective spells towards the outside
one after another, trying their best to suppress the explosion.
The destructive power is huge and the energy is blocked outside the
castle.
The Death Eaters who were farther away, especially those mercenary
members who had a quarrel with Voldemort, had prepared themselves
for being abandoned by Voldemort before, so they prepared their magic
early.
When Voldemort chose to give up on them, he immediately cast a
powerful protection spell together.
"Oh, my poor house, there's not even a single plank left!"
Hagrid, who was also in the castle, immediately discovered that his cabin
had disappeared, and only the stone slabs on the ground remained at the
original site of the house.
He looked there with a sad face, and said, "My favorite teddy bear and
crossbow are gone! What a pity."
After the terrifying lightning ball exploded, huge energy quickly
impacted all around, destroying everything in its way.
Even the thick grass seems to have been leveled in half in an instant.
In the nearby Forbidden Forest, the trees were directly uprooted, and the
scattered lightning turned the trees into charcoal.
‥‥ Ask for flowers...
"Wow!" The students in the castle looked at this scene in shock. They
looked out of the window, at the wall of water that was constantly
flowing, and then at Peter who opened his arms and controlled the lake
with ease. The feeling is about to overflow.
In the end, Peter used the entire black lake water to protect the castle
from being destroyed by his own lightning ball.
Of course, Peter didn't think that Hogwarts Castle could be destroyed so
easily.
After all, this castle that has stood for a thousand years has gathered the
hard work of the four giants and countless latecomers, and its strength is
unpredictable.
The Black Lake has also changed drastically at this time.
Under Peter's tossing, the lake water has almost evaporated.
In the dry Black Lake, only the mermaid tribe at the bottom of the lake is
left.
The stone houses are all exposed to the air.
The mermaids floated on the water, looking at Peter with resentment on
their faces.
After so much water evaporated, it would probably take at least a week
for the Black Lake to refill.
Until the shock wave and the electric current hit the water wall, the
terrifying electric current that came first was stopped when it touched
the water wall.
The huge amount of energy evaporated more than half of the thick water
wall in an instant, and the current spread along the water wall, and the
electric light kept flickering, making the water wall tumbling and
scalding.
The instigator, Peter, was very calm about this. He stretched out his hand
towards the black lake under the castle. The water in the black lake
defied the gravity of the earth and surged towards the high ground,
turning into a huge water curtain, quickly dispelling the entire city. The
castle looms.
Especially those professors and wizards of the Order of the Phoenix,
watching Peter's operation, were shocked for a long time. If Peter before
was like the god of thunder, now he who controls the lake is like the god
of water, commanding all waters.
But Peter didn't care about the mermaid's reaction at this time, he flew
out of the castle directly, came to the edge of the sinkhole, and looked
down.
He looked at the flustered Voldemort in the sinkhole, and said with a
smile, "You are really powerful.
Such a big energy explosion failed to destroy you.
You are indeed the Dark Lord."
The energy of the lightning ball explosion spread to the castle in the
blink of an eye, and the shock wave carried a terrifying electric current
and attacked the castle, as if it wanted to destroy the castle.
The people in the castle could barely see the scene outside through the
water wall.
When they saw the huge energy coming, they were terrified, as if the
next moment would be the end.
At the critical moment, the Death Eaters did not expect that Voldemort
would abandon them.
Without the protective cover, they were directly exposed to the terrifying
lightning that even Voldemort dared not deal with.
The nearest Death Eater didn't even have time to scream When it is
issued, the body is instantly vaporized by lightning.
Blocking the impact, Peter lowered his hand and removed the protection
of the water wall.
The scene outside fell into everyone's eyes again, but it made everyone
take a cold breath.
I saw that the outside of the castle seemed to have experienced the
doomsday, the green grass directly turned into scorched land, and the
center of the explosion directly turned into a huge sinkhole, and there
was no grass within a few miles of Fang Yuan!
0
*
But in the face of such a natural disaster-like terrifying thunder and
lightning, their protective shields were very fragile, and they were
directly defeated by a single blow.
In order to survive, many mercenaries immediately used their strongest
life-saving skills.
Some directly escaped into the ground with magic, and some directly
activated their own life-saving props, or activated their own protective
shields, or teleported over a short distance...
Chapter 596 Transformation Of
The Werewolves! Emergency
Situations!
At this moment, Voldemort was in a panic.
Although Peter's lightning attack didn't hurt him, it made him feel
ashamed.
He turned around and disappeared into the big pit.
When he landed again, he gave Peter a fatal attack.
He gritted his teeth and said: "Peter York ! You have deprived me of a
faithful servant!"
Facing the killing curse that struck, Peter also fought back
unceremoniously. The collision of two powerful spells forced both of
them back several steps. However, facing Voldemort who was blessed by
the Elder Wand, Peter was clearly at a disadvantage in the battle.
But before Voldemort could be happy, Peter waved towards the sky with
his empty left hand, and with a bang, a huge bolt of lightning struck
towards Voldemort.
Voldemort didn't expect that Peter could summon lightning when he was
fighting with him. Although he hastily cast a protective spell, it still only
blocked it for a moment. "Seven Thirty Zero
He was struck by lightning in an instant.
With a scream, Voldemort interrupted the spell in pain, and before Peter's
next spell came, he disappeared in place in an instant, turning into a
cloud of black smoke and appearing on the high ground in the distance.
At this time, his skin was torn apart by lightning, and his whole body was
pitch black.
Only his two blood-red eyes were full of hatred, and he said ferociously:
"Peter York, if you don't make me feel better, I will make you feel better
today." !"
As he spoke, he raised his magic wand, burst out with powerful force,
and shot a huge spell towards the sky, blasting a big hole in the dark
clouds in the sky, and shooting the light directly at the city through the
big hole.
The teachers and students who were hiding in the castle watching were
bewildered and did not understand what Voldemort wanted to do.
But Harry's expression changed drastically, and he turned to look at
Lupin behind him, seeing that his face was full of pain, his body was
constantly deforming, and he turned into a ferocious and dangerous
werewolf in the blink of an eye.
The people around backed away in horror, Flitwick and others quickly
gathered the students behind them, and pointed at Lupine vigilantly with
their wands.
"Stop!" Sirius hurriedly stood in front of Lupin, and said anxiously,
"Remus John has already drank Wolfsbane potion before he came, and he
still has reason and will not attack people."
Everyone heard the words, and looking at the werewolf Lupin behind
him, he did not move extraneously, nor did he show a cruel expression.
His eyes were clear, but he just stood there helplessly.
Flitwick and the others finally breathed a sigh of relief, and retracted the
wand pointed at Lupin, but everyone still didn't dare to get too close to
him, after all, if bitten or scratched by a werewolf, it is very likely that
they will become a werewolf. Dare to take the risk.
Green's spell directly penetrated 3.2 into the werewolf's body, and the
werewolf fell to the ground in an instant, without a sound. This scene
stopped the werewolf's offensive. Although the werewolf was irrational,
they were very sensitive to danger. They could feel that the spell could
kill them.
Nearly a hundred werewolves stared at Professor McGonagall and the
others together, as if looking at a snack, salivating from the wolves'
mouths.
Fenrir is worthy of being the leader of the werewolves.
The deformed werewolf is nearly twice the size of other werewolves, and
he also maintains a clear mind, not losing his mind like other
werewolves.
"The Killing Curse?!"
The flying professor at the side, Mrs.
Hooch, showed a shocked expression.
She couldn't believe that McGonagall would say such a thing, and said
hesitantly: "The Killing Curse is an Unforgivable Curse strictly prohibited
by the Ministry of Magic.
Once used, it will be fatal."
They will be imprisoned in Azkaban! And that black magic is evil, if used
too much, it will change people's habits, and it is easy to fall into
McGonagall and the others hurriedly and orderly used magic spells to
knock out the werewolves that were rushing over one by one.
However, these transformed werewolves have greatly increased their
strength and resistance to magic.
The werewolf seemed to have insufficient lethality, it could only repel
the werewolf and cause a few scars.
And the werewolf's super healing power, within a few breaths
"There are children downstairs. It is the teacher's responsibility to protect
the students. We have no choice!" McGonagall looked at the professors
with firm eyes, and then cast the Death Curse on the werewolf again
without hesitation. .
"Minerva, what should we do? Even if these werewolves use powerful
spells, they won't be able to hurt them. If this continues, we won't be able
to stop them when our magic power runs out." Professor Sinistra, a
professor of astronomy, was worried while attacking the werewolves.
asked.
Fenrir, the werewolf leader with a clear mind, was taken aback and hid
directly behind the pack of wolves to avoid being hit by the death curse.
It can automatically heal the wounds caused by the spell..
He let out a wolf roar, and the surrounding werewolves approached him
one after another, with him as the leader, arched their bodies, and were
ready to attack McGonagall and the others at any time under Fenrir's
order.
The professors who fought with McGonagall were also shocked by
McGonagall's decisiveness. Professor Sinistra looked at the dead werewolf
on the opposite side, looked at McGonagall with a tense expression and
obviously restless eyes, looked at her worriedly and said: "Minerva, you
.....
..."
"Don't care about these.
If these werewolves are not dealt with, they will rush downstairs and kill
the students wantonly.
As professors, we must not let the children be harmed! Besides, the
Ministry of Magic has fallen, and they can't control others Don't use the
Killing Curse."
McGonagall said firmly, and then his eyes were full of murderous intent,
and he cast a Killing Curse towards a werewolf with some unfamiliarity.
But when the moonlight shone through the window, McGonagall and
others felt bad. After seeing the moonlight, many werewolves instantly
deformed their faces, elongated their mouths, and quickly grew fangs.
The stunned werewolf also stood up, looking at everyone with brutal and
bloodthirsty eyes.
"Fenrir, take your werewolf and kill!" Voldemort's voice came from
outside, revealing a cruel tone, "I allow you to fill your stomachs tonight,
everyone in the castle is yours now, You can eat, bite, and turn them into
your own kind! Don't worry, tonight is your werewolf's carnival night!"
McGonagall activated a row of griffin statues on the wall and controlled
them to fight werewolves. He frowned and fell silent for a moment when
he heard what Sinistra said. "
Therefore, while the werewolves were constantly being knocked into the
air by McGonagall and others, they quickly rushed up again, unable to
repel them at all.
At the same time, on the eighth floor of the castle, McGonagall and
others blocked the exit on the eighth floor and fought against the
werewolves on the opposite side.
Since only the werewolf leader Fenrir can turn into a werewolf at will,
even though there are a large number of werewolves, McGonagall and
others can still easily deal with them, and even knocked out many
werewolves.
Hearing Voldemort's words, the werewolf Fenrir suddenly showed a cruel
smile, let out a wolf roar in response, and then, together with the
surrounding werewolves, fiercely attacked McGonagall and the others.
The stinking wolf's mouth opened wide, dangerous Fangs bit the crowd.
Chapter 597 Professors Who Use
The Killing Curse, The Influence
Of Black Magic!
"I'm coming too!"
Ancient rune professor Bathsheda Bablin stood beside McGonagall, cast a
killing spell on the werewolves neatly, and then said seriously to
McGonagall: There are eighty or ninety werewolves here, If you finish
killing with the Killing Curse alone, you may also be affected by black
magic.
I'll share some for you so you don't have to worry too much.
Seeing this, other professors also changed their spellcasting one after
another, using the unskilled Killing Curse to deal with the attacking
werewolves. Accompanied by the screams of werewolves, more than a
dozen werewolves fell silent in a short time.
The battle suddenly turned around.
Although the werewolves were irrational, they still knew how to avoid
danger instinctively.
So after seeing more than a dozen of their kind being killed by the
opposite wizard, they whimpered and did not dare to step forward, even
ignoring the werewolf leader Finn.
At Lear's order, Brick backed away.
"Ah!" A terrified cry sounded from behind the werewolf, attracting the
attention of everyone present.
It was Della Komalfo who was hiding behind the door of the Room of
Response, and was discovered by the werewolves who were pushed back
by the professors.
These irrational werewolves smelled the smell of the people behind the
wooden door, instantly aroused their bloodthirsty instincts, and slammed
on the wooden door crazily , biting the door with claws and fangs, trying
to rush in.
Malfoy pressed against the door in horror, not daring to let these out-of-
control werewolves in, otherwise he might become a snack for these
werewolves.
At the same time, he was very scared and regretful.
He only felt that he had done a stupid thing, and actually put these
werewolves who liked to eat people into the castle.
"It's Malfoy's voice!"
McGonagall heard the scream and guessed his identity immediately.
It's just because she has dealt with the conflicts between Della Comalfort
and Harry countless times over the years, so I am very familiar with his
voice.
She hurriedly attacked these crazy werewolves, and said anxiously: "We
must save little Malfoy, we cannot let him be hurt by werewolves!"
The situation was urgent, and the professors didn't bother to think about
why Dellac Malfoy appeared here, and they used the death curse on the
werewolves without any scruples.
The professors finally know why black wizards like to use the Killing
Curse so much. In addition to consuming a lot of magic power, the
conditions for casting the spell are very simple. Hit to die. Very addictive.
As the professors used more and more Killing Curse, the Killing Curse
they used became more powerful and easier to cast. The professors are
getting addicted to this killing
A single spell could easily take the life of a werewolf.
The professors at Hogwarts are basically elite wizards in the magic world,
and their strength should not be underestimated.
Coupled with the power of the Killing Curse, these werewolves are no
longer their opponents at all.
Seeing this, Fenrir, the werewolf leader, showed a terrified expression on
the wolf's face.
He turned around and fled to the rear without saying a word, smashing
through the glass window of the corridor and jumping off the high castle.
Seeing this, the other werewolves rushed to the window, avoiding the
death curse behind them, and fled outwards.
There are also werewolves, obviously remembering the route they came
from before, desperately hitting and biting the door of the Room of
Requirement, trying to avoid these murderous wizards, but they were
directly hit by the Killing Curse, accompanied by the screams and
whimpers of wolves , lost their lives one by one.
The eyes of the professors were full of killing intent and joy. After killing
continuously, each of them used at least dozens of killing spells. In order
to protect the students, they even actively hypnotized themselves to
make their minds full of negativity. and murderous emotions.
Looking at the werewolf corpses all over the floor, the professors stopped.
McGonagall realized that his emotions were not right, and quickly cast a
sobering spell on himself, but obviously it didn't have much effect.
The evil thoughts in the mind are like a ball of ink in the clear water.
Although they are collected as much as possible, they can easily pollute
the entire clear water.
"Wooooow..." A whimpering sound like a dog came from the corner,
attracting everyone's attention. It was a werewolf alone.
"Thank you, Field, I'm much better." McGonagall said gratefully to
Phoenix, then waved his wand and swept the corpse of the werewolf on
the ground aside, then came to the broken wooden door of the Room of
Requirement, and shouted inside: "Mr. Malfoy , you can come out, there
are no werewolves here."
Voldemort dodged a flash of lightning, shot a killing curse at Peter, and
said ferociously: "Don't be complacent, Peter York, you can't kill me, and
I can't kill you. From now on, we have plenty of time to deal with it. If
you want to play, I will kill you." I can play with you forever!"
Seeing this frightened werewolf, all the professors surrounded it, pointing
their wands at it.
"It's Peter's phoenix." McGonagall shook his head and said with a sad
expression, "Dumbledore's phoenix disappeared after his death, and may
have left.
Outside the castle, Peter withdrew his gaze from the eighth floor, looked
at Voldemort with a sneer, and said, "It seems that your wolf cubs didn't
seem to have any effect. Is this your revenge? Voldemort."
The phoenix made a high-pitched, resonant call, and the melodious song
carried a healing power, which eased McGonagall290's grief.
"That's right, I'm full of bad thoughts in my head now, it seems that there
is a voice bewitching me, and when I killed the werewolf just now, I
actually felt very happy, it's too scary!"
Professor Sinistra looked terrified Said.
Then he turned his head to look at the werewolf corpse lying on the
ground, his face turned pale, and the wand in his hand almost fell off.
"Merlin, did we do this? I killed so many people!"
McGonagall, who took back his wand, looked at the dead werewolf
without joy on his face, but frowned and looked at the professors,
reminding: "Our current situation is not very good, so many killing curses
have been used in a short period of time. , Now my mind is full of
negative emotions, which is very dangerous.
I can’t use it anymore, otherwise it’s easy to fall into darkness.”
Hearing the silence outside, and the familiar and serious voice of
Professor McGonagall, Della, who was terrified behind the door, finally
turned quietly and looked outside through the crack of the door. Then I
saw Professor McGonagall and other professors with serious faces.
"Aurora, don't be ashamed, they are all Voldemort's minions."
McGonagall patted Sinistra on the shoulder and said, "These werewolves
are Fenrir's men, they like to eat people, if we don't get rid of them, the
downstairs The children will become their food! And even if they are
lucky enough to be bitten or scratched, they are likely to turn into
werewolves.
In that case, their lives will be ruined!"
"What to do with it?" asked the red-eyed Professor Bablin to McGonagall,
wand flickering in his hand.
"Don't! Why do you sound so awkward to me." Peter waved his hands in
disgust and said, "I don't want to be missed by someone like you,
otherwise I will have nightmares."
Suddenly, a beautiful phoenix appeared in midair, hovering above them
and sang sweetly. The voice carried the power to purify negative
emotions and inspire courage, making everyone feel that their hearts
were filled with light, and negative emotions dissipated.
McGonagall resisted the urge to kill the werewolf, and said, "You can tie
it up and lock it in the Response Room, and we can deal with it later." As
he spoke, he made a very thick iron chain and entangled it towards the
werewolf.
"But we can try to make a deal."
Peter said with a smile, and summoned a flame of red gold, "You should
be familiar with this flame of nirvana, as long as you don't come to
school to trouble me in the future, I can exchange it with you."
It is given to you to help you have the immortal body of a phoenix! How
about it?".
"Is this Phoenix Fox?" The purified crowd looked at the phoenix hovering
above their heads in surprise, and asked gratefully.
As soon as he jumped into the air, the werewolf was hit by a Green beam
and fell straight down.
"Roar!" The werewolf suddenly showed fierce and bloodthirsty eyes, and
bit McGonagall.
Chapter 598 Doing Business With
Voldemort? Business Failed,
Voldemort's Counterattack!
Voldemort narrowed his eyes and stared at Peter, then sneered and said,
"You're so kind? I'm afraid you did something wrong inside, trying to
trick me.
"Then you have wronged me! I can assure you that this time it will be
fine!"
Peter swore, shaking the red gold flame in his hand, "If you really don't
believe me, we can sign a contract so that you can Possess this fire of
nirvana! Although you can rely on the Horcrux to immortalize your soul,
your body will still be destroyed.
Don’t you want to have the same immortal body as me?"
Voldemort was a little out of his mind at this moment, obviously they
were mortal enemies now, but Peter actually said that he would give him
the fire of nirvana, and he was willing to sign a magic contract! Even he
couldn't understand this kind of behavior of endorsing the enemy.
"What do you want?" Voldemort looked at Peter's smiling face, wishing to
throw the Kelvin Curse at him immediately, but he still couldn't help
asking. He couldn't believe Peter, a cunning brat, could be so generous.
Hearing this, Peter suddenly showed a smile on his face, and said with a
profiteering face: "You also know that the fire of Nirvana is the
foundation of immortality, and it would be very disadvantageous for me
to share a part of it.
So I can promise to give you a The Fire of Nirvana, help you to have an
immortal body.
But you also have to promise me that after ten years, you will give me
half of the Fire of Nirvana on your body, absolutely no less!"
"What do you mean?" Voldemort frowned, looking at Peter puzzled.
"Let's put it this way—the fire of Nirvana can grow, and they will grow
slowly with the accumulation of magic power. After ten years, you need
to share half of the fire of Nirvana as repayment. In this way, you will get
What do you think of this deal?" Peter said with a smile.
It turned out that, after hearing Peter's words and seeing his appearance
as a profiteer, Voldemort felt relieved.
Then he said with a look that saw through his expression: "It seems that
the fire of Nirvana is very important to you, or that it is good for you to
grow the fire of Nirvana, so you are so active.
Then tell me, what is the effect of growing the fire of Nirvana? ? That
makes you rather give up and continue to be hostile to me.
Peter sneered, but there was an expression on his face that you had seen
through, and he shook his head vigilantly and said, "Sorry, this is a
personal secret."
"Do you want to trade? Of course, if you want to think slowly, I have
plenty of time to wait, but your subordinates don't have that much time
to wait."
Peter pointed at the Death Eater behind him The disciples, those who
survived the thunder and lightning, were still being chased by the falling
thunder and fled in all directions.
"Since you want to make a deal with me, and now you are attacking my
subordinates with lightning, are you kidding me!" Voldemort looked at
the pitiful appearance of his subordinates [glaring at Peter and asked.
"It's you who have a deal with me, not them, Mr.
Voldemort."
Peter shrugged with a smile and said, "Aren't you not being chased by
lightning now? This is my sincerity.
As for them... "
Peter sneered and looked at the Death Eaters who were attacked by
Thunder, "Since they dare to attack Hogwarts, it means that they are
ready to lose their lives at any time.
"Then we have nothing to talk about! Without your fire of nirvana, I can
just find another phoenix." Voldemort said in a threatening tone as he
watched his followers dwindle and his face was very ugly.
"It's called being a soldier." Peter replied with a smile, and then
summoned several thunderbolts to attack him.
"Professor McGonagall, what kind of strength has Voldemort and Peter
reached? It's really terrifying to be able to summon such a destructive
power!" Sirius asked in shock as he looked at the tornado that looked like
a pillar outside. road.
"The method you announced was fake?" Voldemort asked with a more
gloomy face, gritted his teeth.
"Professor McGonagall, is Peter okay?" Harry asked worriedly to the table
beside him.
"You think you're sure to win?" Voldemort said, looking at Peter with a
gloomy face. Facing the thunder and lightning in the sky, he didn't dodge
any more. Walking towards Peter slowly.
Voldemort appeared in another place, staring at Peter with an ugly face,
gritted his teeth and said a few words: "Despicable!"
The huge tornado outside has swept the outside world into darkness,
boulders have been thrown away, trees have been uprooted, and even the
Whomping Willow in the distance shrank itself into a ball
The others were also very curious.
The strength Peter and Voldemort showed today made them refresh their
knowledge.
This kind of ability, which seems to be unique to gods and demons, can
be easily displayed by them.
Looking at Peter's devastating thunder and flood before, and Voldemort's
tornado now, they all far exceed their understanding of magic. . .
The hurricane became stronger and stronger, and finally formed several
violent tornadoes, which surrounded Peter like a pillar of heaven. The
huge wind swept up everything outside the castle, and even hundreds of
kilograms of stones were rolled into the sky.
The branches worked hard to get into the ground, just to avoid being
swept away by the storm (Wang Zhao's).
The storm cloud that originally produced thunder and lightning has been
directly torn apart by the tornado that penetrated into the sky, and the
clouds in the sky were sucked out in an instant.
The teachers and students in the castle watched this natural disaster-like
tornado, and they left the windows one after another, fearing that they
would be sucked out by the storm outside.
The professors teamed up to quickly deploy magic to protect the castle,
and Professor McGonagall strictly forbade the students to get close to the
windows and rooftops, and then looked at the scene outside with a
solemn expression, worried for Peter who was in the center of the storm.
"It's true," Peter smiled and shook his head, "It's just a small step omitted."
"Okay, it seems that our business failed, Mr.
Voldemort.
Peter said with a regretful face, and then his face turned pale, staring at
Voldemort maliciously, and said: "In this case, we have returned to the
relationship of enemies again.
What a disappointment. "Speaking, Peter waved to the sky and pointed
towards Voldemort.
Just as Voldemort was about to say something, his body surface suddenly
went numb. He felt bad, and immediately disappeared from the spot, and
a huge thunderbolt fell heavily, directly blasting a big hole in the spot.
"Use other Nirvana fires, don't hold me responsible for any accidents."
Peter reminded with an innocent face.
"Peter will be fine, he is very strong, Voldemort can't hurt him."
McGonagall said affirmatively, "Our most important task now is to
protect ourselves, as long as we don't cause trouble for Peter, I believe we
will win in the end of."
"I admit that I underestimated you before, thinking that without
Dumbledore, you alone are no longer my opponent."
Voldemort flicked away the incoming lightning as he walked, his scarlet
eyes became calm, "But I didn't expect you to have So many unexpected
tricks made it difficult for me to deal with them for a while.
But now, I will show you my true strength, Voldemort!"
While talking, he picked up another thunderbolt, glanced at the rumbling
thunderclouds in the sky with disgust, and hissed: "...the nasty weather, it
should disappear!"
As he spoke, he turned into a black streak The smoke whipped up a
strong wind and quickly condensed into a hurricane, hitting Peter.
Chapter 599 The Realm Of The
Great Demon Mage? Peter's Secret
Was Discovered!
McGonagall looked at the storm outside with a solemn expression, shook
his head and said: "I don't know, I only know their strength, which can be
said to be the strongest in the magic world today.
I can't judge Peter's ability, but Voldemort has long been a big In the
realm of Mage, only Dumbledore, who is also in the realm of Mage, can
contend with it, so he failed to achieve his goal of ruling the magic
world."
"Mage? I know that, but isn't it just a title?" Hermione couldn't help
asking, looking at McGonagall in confusion.
"Miss Granger, Mage is not just a name, it is also a division of the
wizard's strength." Professor Flitwick stood on the window sill, a small
man, holding a wand about one third of his height, while casting Magic
protected the castle from the tornado, turning to Hermione.
Everyone's eyes turned to Professor Flitwick. Although he was short, no
one dared to underestimate him. After all, among all the people in the
castle, he is the strongest one. Even Professor McGonagall dare not say
that he can beat this master of spells.
"Professor Flitwick, do wizards still have divisions of power? Why have I
never heard of it?" Hermione asked Flitwick curiously.
"There is indeed no clear division of strength in the magic world [but it is
generally divided into Primary Mage, Intermediate Mage, Advanced
Mage, and the most powerful Mage." Flitwick said B77, always paying
attention to the movement outside.
He smiled and explained to the somewhat confused audience: "The most
obvious manifestation is the Charms textbooks you use in school. If you
observe carefully, you will find that your textbooks are divided into
Primary, Intermediate, and Advanced. Three categories.
Students in grades 1 to 3 learn primary spells, and if they master these
primary spells, they can be said to be primary magicians.
Grades 3 to 5 need to master the knowledge of Intermediate spells.
After mastering most of the Intermediate spells, they can also be regarded
as possessing the strength of an Intermediate magic mage.
The OWL exam for your fifth grade assessment is to assess your mastery
of elementary intermediate magic knowledge.
Passing the assessment means that you have the strength of a Common
wizard.
In the sixth and seventh grades, you need to learn some Advanced spells.
If you can pass the NEWT test in the seventh grade, you will have the
ability of Advanced Mage.
Of course, this classification is only a theoretical division, and it does not
have much reference value in practice.
It's not just that you have passed the NEWT assessment in seventh grade,
you are an Advanced Mage.
The real strength of many wizards in the Ministry of Magic is only at the
level of Intermediate Mage.
Professors like us are basically the strength of Advanced Mage.
Currently, the only ones who have reached the Mage level in the world
are Nicolas May, Dumbledore, Grindelwald, Voldemort, and of course
Peter. This is a very small number of people. Therefore, every Mage is a
powerful wizard, and it is almost impossible for Common wizards to
harm them head-on. "
After speaking, he looked at the dim outside with emotion, and those
tornadoes like pillars seemed to have reached the sky, and they wanted
to suck the starry sky into it along with the clouds. This ability to
manipulate the mighty forces of nature filled him with yearning.
At the same time, Peter, who was in the center of the storm, kept using
spells to attack the surrounding storm, but it didn't have much effect.
Standing on top of the storm, Voldemort looked like a demon god in the
wind, and with a grinning grin, he used the Elder Wand to control the
tornado, and his voice pierced into Peter's ears in the gust of wind:
"Peter, don't struggle, you can no longer use your moves here.
Yes.
Your lightning is powerful, but now the thunderclouds are being torn
apart by my tornado, what do you use to summon lightning? Haha, admit
defeat."
"Hmph, it's too early to tell who wins and who loses, Voldemort." Peter
sneered, not caring whether his words would reach Voldemort's ears.
As he spoke, his body grew rapidly, and in Voldemort's astonished eyes,
it seemed that there was no limit.
He grew bigger and bigger, and finally a titan appeared in the storm.
He directly tore through the storm that enveloped him, and stepped out
of the center of the storm with one foot.
Standing with two feet straddling the banks of the wide black lake, with
the night on top of his head, his huge body blocked the moonlight.
At this time, Peter's standing height is twice as tall as the highest point of
Hogwarts! He feels the ability of the bird and snake to make himself as
big as he wants. very good.
He stretched out his huge palm, holding the wand that was smaller than
a thin needle, and with a thought, the wand rapidly grew larger, and
finally turned into a huge tree trunk with a diameter of several meters
beyond common sense, which was easily held by Peter in his hand.
"Hmph," Peter snorted coldly, using his wand as a stick, and swung it
viciously at Voldemort in the hurricane.
Voldemort, who controlled the tornado, opened his eyes wide open.
Looking at the titan Peter, who seemed to have the blue sky above his
head and his feet on the ground, he was shocked. It is difficult for him to
understand that there is such magic in this world, (bbaf) this is beyond
his cognition.
Facing this titan's body, the tornado was meaningless, and the storm fell
on Peter like a breeze. Those dangerous flying stones and sand are just
dust to Peter, and they can't hurt him.
Voldemort dodged Peter's huge palm and wooden stick in
embarrassment, and his Kedavra attacks were all easily blocked by a
huge stone slab that Peter pulled up.
The death curse that everyone in the magic world fears, and the physical
defense of the giant stone slabs, seem to have no power of black magic.
It only blasted a little bit of scraps, and it didn't hurt Peter at all.
Peter directly picked up the huge stone slab and slapped it towards
Voldemort, and used it to block Voldemort's Killing Curse from time to
time.
Gradually, Peter became proficient in using the slate, waving the huge
slate, chasing Voldemort around like a fly.
The huge body shook the ground as if it was an earthquake.
The people in the castle below were already staring at the titan Peter
dumbfounded. Hearing Peter panting like thunder and driving gusts of
wind while waving, they felt as if they were dreaming.
"Merlin's beard! Is this still Professor York?" Ron opened his mouth so
wide that he could stuff Quaffles one by one. Looking at the huge body,
he felt like a dream.
Then he looked at Voldemort who was dodging around like a mosquito in
front of Peter, gloated and said to Harry beside him: "I feel a little
sympathy for Voldemort now.
It's not good to mess with anyone, but it's Professor Jie. It looked like he
was about to fall into the hands of Professor Constraint. "
Harry also nodded in shock, seeing Peter waving the huge stone slab to
slap Voldemort, clenched his hands emotionally, and prayed: "I really
hope that Professor York can slap Voldemort to death, so that he won't
cause terror and death everywhere.
"My God, how did he do it?" Hermione's eyes were full of shock, she
couldn't wait to look at Professor McGonagall and Professor Flitwick,
"Professor, do you know what kind of magic Professor York is using? It's
so powerful, actually To be able to get this big!"
"Maybe I am ignorant, Miss Granger, I have lived for so long, but I have
never seen this kind of magic."
Professor Flitwick looked at Peter's stalwart body outside the window in
amazement, shook his head and said, "Peter surprised us so much.
More, I never thought that there is such a magical magic."
"I haven't seen it either, maybe this is Peter's own original magic."
McGonagall also shook her head and said, her eyes flickered,
"Dumbledore told me about Peter's unique magic before, and his magic
has never appeared in the wizarding world No.
He guessed that Peter somehow learned these magical abilities from
magical creatures.
Now he grows bigger with magic, similar to the abilities of Fantastic
Beast Bird Snake. And the magic he used to summon thunder and
lightning "was also tested with the thunderbird. Of course, the power is
also more powerful than these magical animals."
"Yeah, I remembered that too."
Hermione said excitedly, "I heard that Professor York can petrify people
with his eyes, isn't that ability similar to the eyes of the basilisk? And
Harry said before that when Voldemort was resurrected , Peter attacked
Voldemort and his Death Eaters with his voice, which was the same as
the cry of mandella!
And...Professor York can also create many clones. I know that there is a
magical animal that also has this ability. It is a civet! After they are
attacked, they will split into many clones and attack the enemy together!
God, did Professor York learn all this magic from these magical animals?
How did he do it?"
Hearing Hermione's words, everyone was even more shocked, their eyes
couldn't help turning to that huge figure again, and their hearts were full
of curiosity. .
Chapter 600 Voldemort Retreats,
The Defense Battle Is Over!
At this time, Peter didn't know that his secret had almost been exposed.
But even if he knew, he wouldn't panic. After all, even if people guessed
that his skills were related to those magical animals, they would never
think that there was a system in him.
In the night sky, Peter of Titan, with the starry sky above his head, his
huge palm like a five-fingered mountain, grabbed the huge stone slab and
whirled towards Voldemort.
Although Peter's body became very large, his speed and agility did not
decrease at all.
His movements seemed slow but very fast, chasing and attacking the
little Voldemort.
"Enough!" Voldemort was so embarrassed by Peter's pursuit, his eyes
were full of violence and madness, he accumulated the most powerful
blow magic, and threw it at Peter viciously.
The Elder Wand is worthy of being one of the Deathly Hallows.
Combined with Voldemort's all-out blow, it is very powerful, making
Peter feel the mortal danger, and throws the boulder in his hand towards
the direction where the magic came.
The boulder slab collided with the attacking magic, and the boulder was
shattered in one blow. The powerful magic was blocked for a moment,
and it still attacked Peter, passing Peter's head dangerously, and blasting
the opposite mountain.
Voldemort was visibly disappointed seeing Peter dodging his own attack,
the next moment he disappeared in place, dodged Peter's giant palm
coming from the sky, and appeared in another place.
He looked up at Peter's huge playful eyes, his expression very ugly.
He didn't understand that he had already killed Dumbledore and
possessed the strongest wand in the world, which should be invincible,
but Peter slapped him directly, using all kinds of unheard of powerful
magic to make his capture of Hogwarts Her plan fell through.
Voldemort looked coldly at Peter and the castle behind him. He saw the
curious students on the windows of the castle, sneered, and said to Peter:
"Peter York, I admit that I don't know you well enough. But I'm here
today The main purpose is to kill Dumbledore and Harry Potter.
The previous one was done, and now only the little boy Harry Potter
remained. You'd better keep him locked up in Hogwarts, otherwise, one
day, your 'savior' will turn into a corpse, making that prophecy a joke. "
"Since you think that prophecy is a joke, why do you care so much about
him?" Peter looked at Voldemort with a half-smile and said, directly
exposing his lie.
Voldemort's face became even more ugly, but he suppressed his anger
immediately, and said seriously: "I hope that the prophesied savior is you,
not that brat Harry Potter. In this way, I will be more successful if I
defeat you feel."
"Are you sure you want me to be the savior? Are you afraid that there
will be an opponent who can't be eliminated no matter what, and will
continue to cause trouble for you like this?" Peter said with a half-smile.
Voldemort's expression almost burst, and now this Peter has brought him
so many failures, if he really becomes the savior who fights against him,
the savior with the immortal body, it will be a huge headache.
Voldemort's tone froze, he snorted coldly, and with a dark face once
again dodged Peter's attack, turning into a huge cloud of black smoke,
engulfing some of the Death Eaters who survived with difficulty, and
then rushed into the dense forest and disappeared, only a faint A voice
came from the Forbidden Forest: "I will leave it to you to mourn
Dumbledore tonight.
When we meet again next time, I hope Peter York can still be as
confident as you are today..."
"Master, don't abandon us!"
"Master, and us..."
"Voldemort, we are your partners, you can't abandon us..."
The vitality of the wizards is stronger than that of cockroaches.
At this time, there are still many Death Eaters on the ground who have
not died.
They were lying on the ground desperately watching Voldemort leave,
and wanted to call for help, but it was a pity that Voldemort obviously
did not put them on the ground.
In his eyes, he ran away with a few henchmen without looking back.
Peter turned to look at the Death Eaters injured by lightning, with a sneer
on his face, lowered his huge eyes to look at them, and said with a sneer,
"It seems that you mercenaries have not been remembered by Voldemort.
In my heart, I really feel sorry for you.
I worked so hard for him, but he didn't even want to save you.
But then again, since you mercenaries dare to come to Hogwarts, you
must have done your best.
Get ready to die."
Seeing Peter's incomparably huge body and the thunderous voice, the
mercenaries on the ground turned pale with fright, begged in horror and
despair: "Lord Peter York, please spare us. As long as You let us go, we
are willing to serve you as master, willing to obey your orders, and do
anything!"
"Forget it, I don't dare to use you mercenaries who only recognize
money."
Peter shook his head and laughed, then looked at these mercenaries who
kept begging for mercy indifferently, and said in a cold voice: "You
mercenaries are jumping up and down in the United States. , I don't care.
But since you dare to come to Hogwarts to make trouble, then you don’t
have to go back!”
Speaking of the two eyes in the sky turned into yellow and orange snake
eyes, staring straight at these Death Eater mercenaries, a strange and cold
magic power emanated from the eyes, falling into those Death Eater
mercenaries who were caught off guard in the eyes.
"Don't look into his eyes!" Seeing those two huge yellow eyes, some Death
Eaters shouted in horror, but it was too late, and some Death Eaters and
mercenaries looked at their bodies in horror and despair. Quickly
petrified, in the blink of an eye, it became a stone statue of various
shapes.
·Ask for flowers...
And some of them didn't have the first time, the Death Eaters who looked
directly into Peter's eyes, and those who had been prepared and cast the
eye protection spell, escaped the attack of petrified eyes, and fled
desperately in all directions, trying to escape Get a life.
It's a pity that Peter was not someone who was unprepared.
He saw a raging Fiendfire pouring out from the giant wand, turning into
a monstrous flame, surrounding the entire grassland.
Those Death Eaters had just escaped from the apparition barrier. , When
he was about to use apparition to escape, he was burned to ashes by the
rushing city train.
Outside and inside the castle, everyone stared at the screaming scene
outside with wide eyes, feeling very restless. Especially looking at Peter's
huge body, using a thick wand, directing Fiercefire to chase after the
Death Eaters, like a child playing with ants, it is very picturesque.
"Professor York is really amazing, he really repelled Voldemort!"
Hermione said excitedly and adoringly looking at the huge figure outside
the window.
"It's really unbelievable. He can play Voldemort all over the place by
himself. It's so shocking!" Sirius sighed with admiration, and then asked
Professor McGonagall, "Professor, do we need to go out and help Peter
now, and make those Captured by the fleeing Death Eaters?"
"No, Peter should be able to complete these things by himself.
Our current task is mainly to patrol the security inside and outside the
castle, and at the same time bring back the students who have been
transferred to Hogsmeade."
McGonagall said, "Before I was worried that the school would not guard
to allow the students to be harmed by intruding Death Eaters.
But now it seems that as long as Peter is safe at [Hogwarts], it will be
good."
The professors nodded, now that Peter had repulsed Voldemort, those
Death Eaters were obviously doomed in Peter's hands, so they didn't have
to share the glory of victory that belonged to Peter.
Only Hagrid, looking out of the window with a sad face, wailed: "My
poor house, and my poor Fang, woo woo...all gone!"
Harry and Hermione hurriedly comforted the half-titan who had lost the
cabin and pets, while Ron pointed to the potholed and scorched grass
outside, curled his lips and said: "If you want me to say, the grass on the
Quidditch field is the most pitiful, it was first soaked by the lake water ,
and then was struck by lightning, and then was burned again, I don't
know if it can be recovered? There will be a Quidditch match next week.
The professors couldn't help laughing at Ron's words, and it was the first
time they saw a student with such a brain circuit. I just went through a
very dangerous defense battle, and the one that Ron thought of was
actually a Quidditch match, what a kid. .
Chapter 601 Victory! Hero Peter,
Is Snape A Traitor?
Professor Sprout said to Ron with a full smile: "Student Weasley, don't
worry, I have cultivated grass seeds there, after filling those holes, it only
takes one night to restore the lawn. It will affect your next game."
"I see, Professor." Ron also realized that he was being stupid, and nodded
numbly with a blushing face.
After finishing all the Death Eaters, Peter withdrew Fiendfire. At this
time, on the ground, except for the Death Eaters who had turned into
stones, the rest of the people were burned to ashes by Fiendfire, and
there was not a single living Death Eater.
Looking at the big craters on the ground that were blasted by the
thunder, Peter was lost in thought when he heard bursts of cheers behind
him. Turning his head, he saw the students huddled on the windowsill
attic, shouting excitedly at Peter, cheering him to repel Voldemort and
defend the school.
Peter smiled, knelt down and waved at them, a gust of wind suddenly
blew up and nearly knocked the students off the window sill.
Peter was startled, and then he realized that he hadn't gotten smaller, his
heart moved "one, three, three" at will, his body became smaller and
smaller, and as he stepped towards the castle, his body continued to
shrink until he reached the castle.
At the gate of the castle, his figure returned to normal.
At the door, teachers, students, and others were already waiting for him
there.
"Welcome, welcome back our hero!" Professor Flitwick was the first to
run over excitedly. His short stature did not affect his speed, and he
looked at Peter with a smile.
Facing the old urchin-like Professor Flitwick, Peter quickly squatted
down, showed a warm smile, and gave him a hug with open arms.
Flitwick is the one who has the closest relationship with Peter among all
the professors.
He doesn't mind Peter's status as another college and takes good care of
him.
So Peter liked the little old man very much.
"Welcome back, Peter." McGonagall said to Peter with a smile, a
determined look on his face.
"Sorry, I was almost late. There should be no casualties in the castle,
right?" Peter said apologetically, and then asked with concern.
"I've heard from Amelia and the others that you saved them from the
Ministry of Magic, and you did a great job!"
McGonagall said gently, then shook his head, "You came in time, so the
Death Eaters It was too late to rush into the castle.
The werewolf Fenrir took his men out of a disappearance cabinet in the
Response Room on the eighth floor, but we wiped out most of them in
the end, and the others jumped off the building and fled."
"Where is Principal Dumbledore's body, can you take me to have a look?"
Peter asked suddenly.
As soon as the words fell, the cheerful atmosphere froze instantly, and a
sad atmosphere surged from everyone's hearts. Everyone was immersed
in the good news of repelling Voldemort just now, but only now did they
think of the only headmaster in the school who lost his life, Dumbledore.
The crowd didn't deliberately forget the existence of Dumbledore, but
they all instinctively rejected the fact that Dumbledore was dead, and
wanted to cover up their sadness with the news of victory.
At this moment, when Peter punctured it, everyone could no longer hide
their sadness, and fell silent.
McGonagall's eyes were red, holding back tears, and said to Peter in a
gentle voice: "Come with me, Peter." Then he turned and led Peter
forward. Others followed suit and rushed towards the auditorium.
When they came to the gate of the auditorium, everyone seemed to be
sleepwalking, passing through the crowd talking in low voices, and
walked to the front [The students and teachers in the auditorium made
way for them.
At the front of the auditorium, where the podium was, a stretcher was
placed there, and Dumbledore was lying on it.
The sobs of the students were heard all around, and Hagrid's thunderous
cries of grief echoed throughout the auditorium.
But everyone didn't mind Hagrid's deafening wailing at this time, and
they were all immersed in sadness.
Harry, who was closest to Dumbledore, squatted beside Hagrid, silently
straightened Dumbledore's robes, carefully straightened the half-moon
glasses on the bridge of his nose, and wiped away the remaining blood at
the corner of his mouth with his sleeve.
Then he stared blankly at Dumbledore, his whole body filled with grief.
Watching this scene, Peter's eyes flickered for a moment, then he quietly
came to the stretcher and looked at Dumbledore carefully. Dumbledore
on the stretcher, his limbs were twisted abnormally, and his eyes were
closed as if he was asleep.
Suddenly, Harry, who was originally silent and quiet, grabbed Peter's
hand and excitedly said to Peter, "Peter, you can save Dumbledore, right?
You have so many magical abilities, and you were hit by Voldemort's
death curse before."
Chuu is not dead.
Didn't you say that as long as we convince Fox, we can help Dumbledore
come back to life? We've almost convinced her.
I'll bring Fox now, and you can bring Dumbledore back to life, right?"
Hearing this, Peter was a little surprised.
He didn't expect Harry to be able to persuade Fox to share the fire of
Nirvana.
He really deserves the treatment of the protagonist.
But he shook his head immediately and said with an apologetic
expression: "Sorry, Harry, even if there are phoenixes willing to share the
fire of nirvana now, it's useless.
Because Dumbledore is already dead, on the day he was hit by the Killing
Curse In a moment, his soul is no longer in the body, and now you are
just a shell, and there is no way to be reborn from nirvana."
Listening to the cursing and chaotic voices in the auditorium, Peter
lowered his eyes, his eyes flickering constantly. .
The people around also nodded. Many people have seen the sight of
Dumbledore falling from the tower. He looked at Harry with complicated
expressions, thinking that he was dazzled by sadness.
Then he looked around and shouted angrily, "Where is Snape, where is
he? Let him come out and confront me! Dumbledore believed him so
much, why did he betray, why did he kill Dumbledore?"
"I understand that he has the closest relationship with Headmaster
Dumbledore, and he must be very sad." Peter shook his head and said
softly, not caring about Harry's behavior.
"I'm not lying!" Harry stood up and said loudly, his red eyes full of
hatred, "I was there, I was studying magic with Dumbledore in the
headmaster's office, and then Snape came, and I saw him give
Dumbledore was poisoned and sent to Voldemort with a weak
Dumbledore, one of the murderers!"
"Sorry, Peter, Harry is getting a little irrational now..." McGonagall said
apologetically to Peter.
Under everyone's persuasion, Harry gradually gave up his fantasy, and
wept bitterly on Dumbledore's body. The grief made Hagrid on the side
not bother to continue howling and caressed Harry with his hands.
"After entering the castle, he separated from us, and we haven't seen him
all this time." Moody said quickly with his magic eyes rolling, his
expression was full of suspicion and anger, and he obviously believed
Harry's words.
"It was Snape, he killed Dumbledore!" Harry suddenly stopped crying,
and said loudly with red eyes.
"It's impossible! Peter, you're lying to me, aren't you?" Harry said
excitedly, grabbing Peter's hand, and then made a gesture to get up, "I'm
going to bring Fox here now, so that she will be resurrected with the fire
of Nirvana Dumbledore!"
Hearing her words, everyone had completely believed Harry's words, and
immediately became angry.
Sirius even jumped up directly, cursing loudly: "This damned traitor, the
devil bastard who deserves to go to hell, I knew he was not a good
person, thanks to Dumbledore trusting him so much, he actually betrayed
and killed Dumbledore together with Voldemort .I'm going to kill him!
When the people around heard his words, there was a burst of noise, not
knowing why Harry would say that.
"Did he go back to the potions office?" Professor Sprout said.
Hearing his words, the auditorium became even more noisy, and
everyone talked about it. And scanned around, wanting to find the trace
of Snape, but couldn't find him.
"Harry, calm down! Dumbledore's gone! Don't do this!" Hermione
grabbed Harry tearfully, trying to calm him down. Ron also persuaded
him to dismiss the idea.
"He didn't go back to the Potions Office," McGonagall walked from the
side with a solemn and angry face. "The portrait says that he quietly left
the castle when Voldemort retreated."
"You're talking nonsense! Dumbledore was clearly killed by the Dark
Lord, and many people saw it with their own eyes." Della Branch stepped
out of the Slytherin team and retorted loudly.
"Have you seen Snape 2.8? Didn't he come with us just now?" Tonks
asked the people around him. But the people around shook their heads.
Chapter 602 Two Ministry Of
Magic! Dumbledore's Funeral
All classes are temporarily suspended and all exams are postponed. In the
following time, some students hurriedly left Hogwarts with their parents,
while many flocked to pay respect and memory to Dumbledore.
The Ministry of Magic has been completely taken over by the Death
Eaters, and even the Daily Prophet has become their mouthpiece.
The Ministry of Magic quickly announced the new Minister of Magic,
Pierce Thicknesse, in the newspapers, and made a lot of reports accusing
the deceased Dumbledore, a terrorist who intends to subvert the
wizarding world.
It even uncovered the past between Dumbledore and Grindelwald,
revealing the shocking battle between the two at the beginning.
They just gestured with their wands, Dumbledore conjured a
handkerchief, and Grindelwald surrendered.
Attempts to describe Dumbledore as a conspirator who stepped on his
lover and became famous.
Even Peter did not escape the accusations of the Daily Prophet.
They directly blamed Peter for the Death Eaters' capture of the Ministry
of Magic, portrayed Amelia Burns, whom Peter rescued, as a traitor to the
Ministry of Magic, and It is suspected that the death of the previous
minister Scrimgeour was related to Burns and Peter!
Peter didn't care about the methods of the Ministry of Magic and the
Death Eaters splashing dirty water.
But members of the Order of the Phoenix and Amelia Burns were very
angry at this slander.
The members of the Ministry of Magic, headed by Amelia, used the
newspaper "The Quibbler" as the 11 places to speak out, refuted the
slanderous behavior of the Ministry of Magic, and publicly denied the
legitimacy of this session of the Ministry of Magic, pointing out that the
current Ministry of Magic It has been controlled by the Death Eaters and
has become a tool in their hands to control the magic world.
Many members of the Order of the Phoenix are staff members of the
Ministry of Magic, among which the Auror Division has the largest
number, so they quickly formed a temporary Ministry of Magic in
Hogsmeade, headed by Amelia Burns, the director of the Law
Enforcement Division. .
Amelia Burns served as the interim Minister of Magic, Moody served as
the director of the Auror Division, Kingsley Shacklebolt, Arthur Weasley,
Percy Weasley, the Longbottoms, Sirius and others joined in, even Peter
The members of the Ministry of Magic who were rescued at the
beginning also joined this temporary Ministry of Magic.
There have been two Ministry of Magic in the British magic world. This
kind of thing is unprecedented. The two sides fought fiercely in the
newspapers of various parties, and the fight was non-stop.
Amelia Burns tried to convince Peter to help them attack the Ministry of
Magic, but Peter refused.
The Ministry of Magic is now occupied by Death Eaters, and Voldemort is
behind it. Before, Voldemort could be caught off guard by surprise. But
now there is enough time
He didn't believe Voldemort was unprepared.
And he wasn't Dumbledore, who carried the rise and fall of the wizarding
world on his shoulders, and he didn't want to fight Voldemort to death.
After all, the problem of the Horcrux had not been resolved, no matter
how hard he tried, it would be of no avail if he couldn't kill Voldemort.
In the afternoon of Dumbledore's funeral, all parties gathered at
Hogwarts, and even Madame Maxime, the headmaster of Beauxbatons in
France, came with a flying carriage the size of a house pulled by 12
horses drawn by runes. left school.
There were many wizards who came to mourn Dumbledore, and even
some wizards from other countries came from abroad. The people who
came to mourn Dumbledore looked at Dumbledore's body with sad
expressions, and then came to Peter's side and greeted him very warmly.
Voldemort led thousands of Death Eaters to attack Hogwarts, but suffered
heavy losses in the end, and stories about fleeing in embarrassment
spread widely in the wizarding world. Many people know that Peter
alone wiped out most of the Death Eaters and repelled Voldemort to save
Hogwarts.
There were even Hogwarts students who happened to use the camera to
take pictures of Peter controlling Wan Lei and turning into a titan, and
then published it in "The Quibbler", which once made the sales volume of
the Quibbler exceed that of the Prophet daily. ,
Peter is, of course, the most famous figure in the wizarding world.
Although the Ministry of Magic and the Daily Prophet controlled by the
Death Eaters kept pouring dirty water on Peter, describing him as a
murderous demon.
But no matter how slandered, in the perception of many people, Peter has
become another powerful person who can fight against Voldemort after
Dumbledore.
Although Dumbledore's sudden death caught many wizards by surprise,
many people couldn't help but breathe a sigh of relief with the existence
of Peter, a person who could oppose Voldemort's Chamber.
In particular, many people with a clear mind understand that Burns was
able to openly form another Ministry of Magic in Hogsmeade, but was
not chased down by the Ministry of Magic controlled by the Death Eaters.
The reason was that there was Peter behind them.
They didn't dare to come over to encircle and suppress them, they only
dared to fight with each other in newspapers.
In the face of such a powerful wizard, except for those who are loyal to
Voldemort or have a grudge against Peter, almost no one will refuse to
befriend him.
And compared to Voldemort, more people are more optimistic about
Peter, because he is only nineteen years old, and he has the strongest
strength in the magic world at such a young age. This fact has fallen
below the perception of many wizards. .
What's more, what's even more enviable and admirable is that he also has
an immortal body! Such a character will always be invincible, and the
future is limitless.
Peter was not the one to preside over the funeral today.
Professor McGonagall wanted Peter to preside over it, but he refused.
But now the people who came to mourn, as if they had a Peter tracker,
caught Peter who was hidden among the professors at a glance, and then
enthusiastically stepped forward to shake hands with him, expressing
their grief for Dumbledore's death.
For the enthusiasm of these people, Peter could only express his grief in
the same way "listening silently to their endless admiration for
Dumbledore's deeds. Trying to suppress his weird emotions.
After everyone buried Dumbledore in a white marble tomb beside the
Black Lake, and they conjured flowers and put them on the tombstone,
they all left one after another. Before leaving, some wizards did not
forget to express their condolences to Peter and express their support for
him.
After Dumbledore's death, Professor McGonagall, who was the vice-
principal, succeeded the principal, and officially announced to the public
in the auditorium that Defense Against the Dark Arts professor Peter York
was the vice-principal of the school. Responsible for handling school
affairs.
"Professor McGonagall, is there something wrong?" Peter was caught off
guard, "I mean, other professors have a long teaching experience and are
well-respected by students. I have only been a Defense Against the Dark
Arts professor for a year No, I'm still young, isn't it a bit inappropriate?"
"Haha, Peter, you are too modest." Professor Flitwick, who was sitting
next to Peter, said with a smile. He looked at Peter proudly and said,
"You foiled Voldemort's plot and protected Hogwarts." Great hero! If you
are not suitable, there is no one who can!"
"Yes, as the saying goes, ambition is not based on age.
Although you are young, Peter, your strength is far superior to those of
us old guys.
There is no one more suitable for the position of vice principal than you."
Slughorn said enthusiastically, holding a glass of wine, "We But I heard
that you inherited Grindelwald's Legion of Saints, since you can manage
such a force well, "Hogwarts is a piece of cake for you."
Slughorn blushed from drinking, breathed out alcohol like a fat walrus,
pulled Peter in a quiet posture, and said in an exaggerated tone: "If it
weren't for the propaganda of the Death Eaters, we wouldn't have
thought of you There is another layer of identity.
The heir of Grindelwald, the new leader of the saints! Merlin, this is
amazing, you are now a big shot!
You young people have not lived through the days of Grindelwald and
the horrors of Grindelwald and the saints. Although Grindelwald has
never been to the UK, many of us have heard of his name, and there are
almost all his followers all over the world!
Almost all those pure blood families worshiped him crazily. I was still
young at the time, if it wasn’t for my parents’ restraint, I’m afraid I would
have gone abroad to follow Grindelwald!”
"Peter, tell me quietly, why did Grindelwald hand over his army to you?
Is he really planning to retire?" Slughorn moved his face to Peter's side,
sprayed the alcohol on Peter's face, and used what he thought was
concealed action asked. .
Chapter 603 Become The Vice
Principal? Guest Of Nurmengard!
Peter is very helpless for this drunk old man, although Slughorn loves
vanity, likes to associate with celebrities, successful people, and
important people, and enjoys the feeling of being able to influence these
people.
As a teacher, he turned a blind eye to mediocre students and couldn't
even remember their names. But he is not a bad person in nature, and he
can always notice and discover those students with outstanding talents to
join his circle and give them special treatment.
And in this defense battle, facing the danger, he did not give up
resistance, but actively joined the professors, and together with
McGonagall and Flitwick to protect Hogwarts, so people can't hate it.
It was only after Voldemort's retreat that the Daily Prophet and the
Ministry of Magic publicized Peter's identity as the heir of the Dark Lord
Grindelwald, exaggerating that he was the future Dark Lord who
inherited Grindelwald's ideas and wanted to lead the Legion of Saints to
rule the magic world.
This caused a sensation to a certain extent. Although the British magic
world was closed, many people still knew the name of Grindelwald. In
particular, he was defeated by Dumbledore himself, which made
Dumbledore famous all over the world.
Peter and Dumbledore have a close relationship, but he is the heir of
Grindelwald, and Grindelwald was defeated by Dumbledore, and the
relationship between Grindelwald and Dumbledore is unusual.
Such a complicated relationship makes many people in the magic world
know that the Daily Prophet is slandering Peter Shin is still very curious
about the unknown secrets.
The surrounding professors also pricked up their ears, wanting to hear
Peter's explanation.
"Horace, you're drunk."
McGonagall, who was sitting in the headmaster's seat, said helplessly.
She turned her head to look at Peter with gentle eyes, "Peter, you don't
need to have too much burden.
This was decided after discussion among our professors, and the school
The board members also agree.
If it weren't for considering that you are indeed too young, we would all
want you to succeed the headmaster.
In this way, with you in charge of the school, you don't have to worry
about the safety of Hogwarts. "
"You discussed it? But why didn't you inform me, I'm also a professor in
the school!" Peter complained dissatisfied.
"Hey, aren't we worried that you will refuse." Fry winked at Peter Wei
and said, "We all know that you are a lazy guy, you don't want to care
about anything except magic, so we can only cut first and play later. "
Seeing Peter still looking depressed, McGonagall smiled and comforted
him: "Peter, don't worry, you will still be a professor of Defense Against
the Dark Arts from now on, responsible for teaching students courses,
and there is not much change in the rest of the time.
As the vice-principal, you The only thing you need to be responsible for
is to protect the school from intrusion, and this is also the responsibility
of other professors.
So you just have an extra title of vice-principal, and it will not increase
your business."
In the end, Peter still took over the position of vice-principal, becoming
the highest-ranking professor under the principal, and possessing a lot of
power in the school. The students were surprised that Peter became the
vice-principal, and they accepted it happily.
The parents of the students also agreed with this matter very much.
With a powerful wizard like Peter sitting in charge, the safety of
Hogwarts can be guaranteed.
Some parents who originally planned to transfer their children abroad
finally gave up their ideas and chose to believe in the safety of Hogwarts.
As the saying goes, there are three fires for a new official.
Although Peter avoids the affairs that the vice-principal has to deal with,
he still takes responsibility for the patrol task.
Especially under the current tense situation, in order to prevent outsiders
and Death Eaters from infiltrating the school, many students' activities
such as night excursions and exploring secret paths are strictly
prohibited.
Although Peter took the responsibility, he himself still shrank in the
office.
There were only a dozen clones distributed on each floor, patrolling
dutifully, and those students who were still restless late at night were
arrested and detained.
After a lot of points, he was punished to do labor or confinement.
The students finally got a taste of Peter's magical clone ability.
Faced with more than a dozen clones chasing and intercepting them,
even the best escapers could only be caught obediently by Peter.
Students often greet a Peter with their front feet, and then meet another
Peter with their back feet, or even see several Peters walking together at
the same time.
This strange phenomenon makes the students talk about it with great
interest, and they often get together to guess who is the real body, and
Huai is the clone.
Faced with this lazy method, the professors were also very curious.
The old urchin Professor Flitwick even found Peter with great interest,
and asked Peter to use a clone to fight him.
After the tie, he looked at Peter in amazement.
He also expressed that with this miraculous clone technique, even if
thousands of troops came, they would probably not be Peter's opponents.
Peter smiled and nodded towards them, then stepped directly into the
castle and went straight upstairs.
At this time, the castle of Nurmengard (Derdejo) was completely new,
with thick blankets on the stairs, and various portraits hung on the walls,
all of which were portraits of dead saints.
Seeing Peter, they all smiled, nodded and bowed to welcome him.
"That's great! Thanks to you, now Professor McGonagall has become the
principal, and I have also become the vice-principal. You can't go back to
school, Dumbledore, and there is no place for you there!" Peter said
angrily.
As for Peter, he left a clone working outside the office, and he took out a
button door key, squeezed it lightly, and disappeared instantly. landed
again
Hogwarts, which was on vacation, was also quiet. Professors with
families left the school one after another, and Hagrid re-lived in the new
wooden house Peter built for him, and brought flowers to Dumbledore's
grave every day to pay homage. .
When Peter came to the top floor, he pushed open the door and walked
in. He saw two people carefully studying the Phoenix in the cage.
In order to ensure that the Death Eaters would not crazily attack the
students, all members of Hogsmeade's Ministry of Magic were mobilized
and boarded the train with members of the Order of the Phoenix to escort
the students out of school safely.
Peter smiled wryly and waved his hand, he knew his own business.
Although this avatar technique looks powerful, no matter how many
avatars are conjured up, it uses the magic power of Peter alone.
If there are too many clones, if they use magic together, the magic power
will be exhausted in a short time, and then it will be difficult for a clever
woman to cook without rice.
Without Snape to share the Defense Against the Dark Arts courses in the
lower grades, Peter had to take on the teaching of the entire grade, but
with the double, Peter was still relaxed, and the students would soon
have their final exams.
McGonagall, who became the principal, was too busy to see anyone.
Trelawney, who lives in the attic of the castle, is still dreaming of life and
death. When he gets up, he takes out tarot cards or crystal balls to predict
the future.
"That sounds like good news." Dumbledore said with a smile. He snapped
his fingers, conjured up a glass of drink, and handed it to Peter with a
very relaxed expression. Trouble, but now I am completely relieved."
"...Master York! You are here." Two saints standing guard stood at the
gate, their eyes lit up when they saw Peter, and they immediately bowed
respectfully to him.
Amelia Burns, who was the head of the Ministry of Magic at Hogsmeade,
also found Peter's clone after seeing Peter's clone. She grinded a clone
from Peter to sit in the Ministry of Magic, and gave him a Ministry of
Magic adviser's badge. Position.
As for the fifth-grade OWL and seventh-grade NEWT exams, Gesel
Damarch, who had resigned from the Ministry of Magic's Wizarding
Examinations Administration, led her colleagues to Hogsmeade, joined
the Ministry of Magic here, and continued to serve as Head of the
Wizarding Examinations Authority.
After supervising the final exams, it was time for the students to leave
school quickly.
However, Voldemort and the Death Eaters didn't seem to intend to take
revenge, and the train finally reached the terminal safely.
It appeared in front of Nurmengard Castle.
Naturally, Peter didn't just sit back and watch, he also arranged a clone
in each carriage, and then the main body was in charge of the school,
ready to rescue in time between the train, school, and Hogsmeade.
Grindelwald didn't look up, and didn't answer Peter who came in. On the
other hand, the old man in Blue's robe stood up. Blue's eyes were full of
peace, and he smiled and said to Peter: "You are here, Peter. Is everything
okay in school?"
Chapter 604 The Progress Of
Living Horcruxes, Voldemort's
Problem
"Hmph, you are relieved, your admirers are so sad."
Peter looked at Dumbledore jokingly, "We held a beautiful funeral for
you, and everyone was very sad, looking at your tombstone I was in
tears, and it made me pretend to be sad.
What kind of expression will they have if they find out that you are not
dead one day? 17
"Sounds very lively, you make me want to go and have a look in person."
Dumbledore said with a smile, then walked to the window, looked at the
snow-capped mountains in the distance, and sighed, "If possible, I hope
they They won't find out, just let them think Dumbledore died that
night."
Hearing his words, Peter straightened up, looked at him in surprise and
asked, "Don't you really want to hide your name from now on, and don't
plan to return to Hogwarts in the future?"
"I stayed at Hogwarts almost all my life.
I entered Hogwarts to study when I was eleven years old.
After I graduated, I traveled abroad for a few years.
Then I returned to Hogwarts to be a professor and finally became the
headmaster.
The happiest memories in my life are almost all my time at Hogwarts,
and it is really sad to want to leave it."
Dumbledore recalled, but compared to being the headmaster, I would
rather spend my last few years in Hogwarts. , Back to the Godric Valley
to enjoy his old age, make a pot of black tea every day, take a few joke
books, and sit in the yard to pass the day. "
Grindelwald, who was doing the experiment silently, stopped. Although
his eyes were fixed on the cage, his eyes were wandering and absent-
minded. Obviously, his thoughts had drifted to other places.
"I've had this idea for a long time, but it's a pity that there are always a
lot of troubles coming to my door, so I have to give up."
Dumbledore complained with a smile, his eyes looked at Peter with a
happy expression, "Until you The appearance of Harry made me feel that
there is hope for my retirement life.
Now as long as Harry’s problems are solved, I will have no pressure at all
and can live my retirement life happily.”
As he spoke, he looked at the phoenix in the cage, and said in a very
happy tone: "Gellert performed a small operation on Sol yesterday, and
he successfully cut a small part of Voldemort's soul out of Sol's body
without any damage.
Thor's soul.
If this goes on, it won't be long before all the soul pieces in Thor's body
can be removed.
At that time, as long as the soul pieces in Harry's body are removed,
Voldemort will not be a problem!"
"Really? That's really great!" Peter was very surprised when he heard this,
and then he became happy. He gave Grindelwald a thumbs up, and
praised: "Mr. Grindelwald, you are really amazing! You can even solve
(bbab) souls. You really deserve to be a master of black magic."
Grindelwald curled his lips, trying to suppress the raised corners of his
mouth, and said: "It's nothing, if the amount of experimental research is
not too small, I can study it deeper.
And it's too early to say success, soul film has ideas Yes, it has not hurt its
origin, so it has been quiet.
But when it senses danger, it will struggle fiercely, and it is not known
whether it will succeed at that time."
"The quantity is small? That's okay.
I'll bring you some experimental subjects when I go back."
Peter waved his hands indifferently after hearing this, and said boldly, "I
petrified a lot of Death Eaters at Hogwarts before, and I'm worried How
to deal with them, I will give them all to you now.
You can do whatever experiment you want, and it doesn’t matter if you
kill them.
"That's fine.
Afterwards, I will help Albus solve the soul piece in Harry Potter's body.
I just need to experiment with humans.
After all, human souls are different from phoenixes.
If we don't handle them properly, it will be difficult to explain why
people are fooled and killed."
Yes."
Grindelwald nodded in satisfaction after hearing this, "When you leave,
take some saints there, let them bring the Death Eaters back
Dumbledore, who was listening to the conversation between the two, felt
that his whole body was not well.
Although he was not the Holy Father, he was also decisive in the battle,
but listening to the two casually decided the fate of these Death Eaters, it
seemed that they did not regard them as human beings, but a group of
mice on the experimental table.
Grindelwald used to be the Dark Lord, and Dumbledore wasn't surprised
that he could be so unburdened. But Peter, whom he regarded as an
Excellent student, also became like this, which made Dumbledore feel
completely bad. He wondered if Peter was influenced by Grindelwald to
become like this?
If Grindelwald could hear Dumbledore's thoughts at this time, he would
probably be wronged. What does it mean to be influenced by him? It's
obvious that Peter is a bad guy, so he doesn't need to teach him at all.
"By the way, Dumbledore, the current Voldemort is the grasshopper after
the autumn, why do you still let Snape follow him? You must know that
the entire wizarding world now knows that he betrayed you
You were given medicine to make you powerless, and you were killed by
Voldemort.
Peter suddenly asked in confusion, "Especially Harry, did he see the
whole process with his own eyes, and now he regards Professor Snape as
a life and death enemy, and he can't wait to seek revenge on him
immediately." "
"Peter, I remember telling you. Seven is a magical and stable number of
ten," said Dumbledore.
Peter nodded, looking at him with a confused face, wondering why he
asked this.
"Making horcruxes is a very dangerous thing.
It is very difficult for ordinary dark wizards to make one horcrux.
But Voldemort plans to make seven.
He is indeed very proficient in the study of horcruxes."
Dumbledore said with a sigh , "But we discovered his secret and
destroyed his other horcruxes one after another, which made Voldemort
panic, so he had to take the risk of making an eighth horcrux with a
jumping pot.
But a human soul is limited, and the more it is divided, the more unstable
it becomes. Seven horcruxes is the limit, but Voldemort only made the
eighth one, which made his soul very unstable.
Severus once told me that during that time Voldemort was very
emotionally unstable, often killing Death Eaters directly because of a
small mistake. This made many Death Eaters very uneasy, avoiding
Voldemort far away, fearing that they would be the souls of the next
Voldemort.
It wasn't until Severus brewed a soul stabilizer for him and eased his
condition that he regained his usual calm. But this method was not
enough to fix it once and for all. With the increase of potion resistance,
Common's soul stabilizer could no longer work on Voldemort.
Voldemort was also aware of his own situation, so he tried everything
possible to find a solution to the problem.
The golden apple is a very magical magical plant, and the soul potion
refined from the golden apple can heal the wounds of the soul.
That's why Voldemort went to St.
Mungo's to snatch the golden apple, but in the end he failed because of
you. "
"Until he found another chance and used Phoenix Sol to make the ninth
horcrux.
Although this allowed him to successfully possess an indestructible
horcrux, it also made his soul more and more on the verge of collapse.
Now he can only rely on Severus The brewed soul stabilizer maintains
sanity.
So now Severus can't leave Voldemort's side, in order to gain Voldemort's
trust, he can only let him personally send me to Voldemort."
"Wait... Since Voldemort's soul is on the verge of collapse, why do you
need to help him maintain his sanity? Wouldn't it be better to just let him
go crazy? Isn't it easier to deal with a lunatic?" Peter asked very puzzled .
.
Chapter 605 Sell Nirvana Fire
Again, Do You Want To Be Hard?
Dumbledore shook his head and said, "You're wrong, Peter, a mad
Voldemort is more dangerous and destructive than a calm Voldemort.
Now Voldemort is very powerful and cannot be killed, even if I confront
him head-on. Not his opponent.
Once such a person loses his senses, he will act recklessly without any
scruples, and he will drag the entire magic world to be buried with him.
So we must keep him rational and give him hope before we have the
guarantee of a one-hit kill. So my early departure is to let him relax his
vigilance and pressure, so that he will not do crazy things. "
Peter finally understood Dumbledore's worries.
Thinking of the irrational Voldemort and his madness, Peter also thought
it's better to let him not go crazy.
After all, Voldemort's current strength is very strong.
It was obvious in the battle at Hogwarts that even under the terrifying
thunder bombardment, Voldemort was not injured at all.
If it really drives him crazy, I'm afraid that the entire wizarding world
and Britain will be turned into a mess. At that time, Voldemort will not
care whether the wizarding world will be exposed, and it is very likely
that the British magical world will become a target of public criticism.
For his own peaceful life in the future, Peter still felt that it would be
better to let Voldemort die cleanly, so for now, let Professor Snape
endure the humiliation and continue to brew the soul stabilizer for
Voldemort.
But looking at Dumbledore with a relaxed face and Grindelwald who was
silent beside him, Peter made up his mind, rolled his eyes, and came to
Dumbledore with a smile. He spread his hands, and a red gold flower of
Nirvana appeared. fire.
"Dumbledore, don't you want to live a retired life incognito? But you
have to know that you are a big celebrity, and no one in the British
wizarding world doesn't know you, unless you want to live in seclusion
abroad, or drink like smelly socks for a long time The complex and the
decoction," said Peter.
"And I have a very simple method here, which can rejuvenate you and
return you to youth, so that no one can associate you with the old
Dumbledore~
Looking at the flame in Peter's hand, Dumbledore was surprised for a
moment, then suddenly smiled, looked at Peter with a smile and said,
"Couldn't your solution be to use the fire of nirvana to help me, an old
man, become like you? I heard Gellert said you were selling Nirvana Fire
to him, but I didn't expect to sell it to-I'm here."
Then he shook his head and refused with a smile: "Old man, I have lived
enough and don't want to live forever, so thank you Peter, you can take
back your fire of nirvana. Maybe you can recommend it to others, and I
can give it to you Nick The latest address, he should be interested in this.
"Hey, don't!"
Peter hurriedly blocked the way, and said to Dumbledore with a smile:
"Dumbledore, if you don't want to live forever, I have another package
here: you can still accept my fire of nirvana, and when you don't want to
live Now, you can directly give me all the fire of nirvana in your body.
Then I can get my reward, and you don't have to worry about dying.
And don't you want to experience a young body?"
Hearing Peter's words, both Dumbledore and Grindelwald stared at Peter.
Grindelwald suddenly realized, and snorted coldly: "So that's what you
came up with.
I said why are you so active? So you want to do business without money.
Let others raise the fire of Nirvana for you.
You are really good at calculating, even goblins are not as greedy as
you!"
"What do you mean I'm greedy? You're slandering me!" Peter jumped to
his feet and said dissatisfiedly, "I'm innocent, I endured the pain and split
my fire of nirvana to help you to be reborn from nirvana and have an
immortal body. It's a matter of course to charge a little interest!
Of course, if Dumbledore doesn't want to give up immortality at that
time, he doesn't have to give me all the fire of nirvana. As long as he
returns one-tenth of the fire of nirvana to me every ten years, after two
hundred years, the debt relationship will also be cancelled. .
There is only one good person like me who gives warmth and longevity!
If I didn't appreciate you, I wouldn't want to spend so much time helping
you to be reborn from nirvana. "Peter stared at Grindelwald with an
angry expression that you don't like.
"Tch, boy, don't fool me, you clearly regard us as your firewood, give us a
little spark, and want us to ignite it into a fire, and then continue to
divide the flame from us."
Grindelwald saw through Your expression said, "Besides, I know you also
sold your Nirvana Fire to Voldemort.
You cunning boy, don't deny it."
"How do you know?" Peter blurted out in surprise, then shut up, and
looked at Grindelwald dissatisfied. This old guy must have sent his men
to spy on him.
"Don't look like that! I'm not interested in inquiring about you."
Grindelwald snorted coldly.
He pointed to a mirror on the side cabinet and said angrily, "Please don't
put double-sided mirrors and other messy things in the future."
Here I am.
And don't act like a snuffer, casting the traceless stretching spell all over
your body, and then stuff those things indiscriminately. "
Seeing the double-sided mirror that he gave to Grindelwald, Peter was
taken aback. He quickly groped around and finally found a double-sided
mirror in his left pocket.
ask for flowers...
Peter was cheeky, he put the mirror into the dragon skin pocket as if
nothing had happened, and then continued to sell to Dumbledore:
"Professor Dumbledore, even if you don't want to live forever, you can try
rebirth from Nirvana and regain a young body.
No need I am worried that I will trick you, as long as you accept it, you
can decide whether to give up the fire of nirvana at any time later.
In this way, you don't have to worry about being recognized as
Dumbledore, and you can live in peace without being disturbed by
others."
Then he turned to Grindelwald, winked at him, and said, "Mr.
Grindelwald, you can also choose to accept my fire of nirvana, and then
decide whether to give it up at any time.
You and Dumbledore are close friends, you can persuade him , although
you are more than a hundred years old, according to your magic power,
you can live for at least twenty or thirty years.
In the remaining decades, why don't you choose to live with your young
and flexible bodies?"
Hearing this, Grindelwald's expression fluctuated, and he glanced at
Dumbledore, then smiled and said to Peter: "You are very tempting, but
the premise is that you can convince Albus to agree, otherwise you don't
have to spend time with me busy."
Dumbledore also shook his head, looked at Peter with a smile and said,
"Sorry, Peter, I still refuse, I know this is a deal that is very beneficial to
me, but I'm not sure if I can accept such a gift Give up the temptation of
immortality."
Peter cursed secretly, he just wanted to strengthen his original body, why
is it so difficult? A negligible interest, free immortality and nirvana
rebirth, such a good benefit, was rejected!
Grindelwald on the side was obviously disappointed, but he already knew
what Dumbledore was thinking, so he could only give Peter a look of
helplessness.
"Hmph, I don't believe it today!" Peter was directly depressed. He looked
at Dumbledore who had no desires and desires, and suddenly his eyes
showed a wicked smile. Gold's fire plunged directly into Dumbledore's
body.
"Peter, you..." Dumbledore was shocked.
Grindelwald on the side was also taken aback by Peter's sudden
movement, and rushed over quickly, but was stared at by Peter's pair of
orange snake eyes, and immediately felt his body stiffen and petrify.
Peter smiled and said to the two: "Since you can't be soft, I have to be
hard. Today I will help you reborn! Are you ready?".
Chapter 606 Help Dumbledore To
Be Reborn From Nirvana?
Dumbledore Children!
Feeling the fire of nirvana spreading rapidly in his body, Dumbledore
turned pale with fright, and shouted to Peter: "Peter, don't mess around!"
"It's too late, the fire of Nirvana has been injected into your body, and it
can't be taken out."
Peter said innocently, then turned to look at Phoenix Sol in the cage, and
said with a smile in a discussion tone: "Sol, how about , How about you
contribute a little more blood? I will give you some more Nirvana fire in
the future.
When Saul heard Peter's words, Gold's eyes were filled with anger, and he
sprayed a flame directly at Peter.
This cunning and insatiable Peter has already greedy half of its origin,
and now it dares to covet its blood! Why will it come back later? If it
believes his nonsense again, it would be better to believe that Xixiu is a
guy who makes money!
Avoiding Saul's flames, Peter backed away embarrassingly, muttering:
"Two seven seven" "If you don't give it, you won't give it, why are you so
angry, you are not as obedient as my Field
The fire of Nirvana does not have the cooperation of the blood of the
phoenix, and it will not cause harm to the body, so Peter is not in a
hurry. Looking at the semi-petrified Dumbledore and Grindelwald, he
asked with a smile: "Principal, where is your Fox? Quickly summon it, I
need its help."
Dumbledore was obviously a little angry at the moment, frowned, looked
at him seriously with an ignorant look, and said, "Okay, Peter, stop
playing. Undo the magic on us, immortality has never been my idea If
you want, you will embarrass me very much."
Peter didn't listen to him.
Faced with such a high-quality big customer, Peter would not let it go.
You must know that in the Muggle world, it is extremely difficult for
Common people to get loans from banks.
But in the face of those high-quality big customers, the bank has always
been chasing loans to others, and even sent warm service and greetings,
fearing that such customers will run away.
And now, Peter was sure that if he let Dumbledore go now, Dumbledore
would disappear without a trace, and then there would be no chance at
all.
Peter has experienced the benefits of the enhancement of the original
source.
Not only is it more difficult to die, but the magic power has also
increased by a large amount, and the appreciation of the value can
faintly feel the essence of life has improved.
That's why he was able to stand against Voldemort's chambers with the
Elder Wand.
Peter didn't have the patience to stay in the volcano for hundreds of
thousands of years, slowly improving the origin of the phoenix. So the
best way is to use magic to cultivate, and Dumbledore, who is at the top
of the magic world, is the best customer in Peter's eyes.
Seeing Dumbledore's refusal to cooperate, Peter turned his head to look
at Grindelwald, exchanged glances with him, and then showed a clear
smile: "Oh, why did the Phoenix disappear from the day you faked your
death? it's here."
As he said that, he turned around and walked to the depths of the
corridor. From a room that was obviously Dumbledore style, he hugged
Fox who had just woken up from a dream with a dazed expression on his
face.
"Fox, I want to use your blood to help your master, be careful not to
resist." Peter stroked Fox's feathers, and cut a wound directly from the
wing without saying a word, drawing out blood.
Perhaps because it was persuaded by Harry and the others before,
although Fox instinctively resisted this weakness, he still did not resist
fiercely and allowed Peter to draw its blood away.
It wasn't until Peter drew out nearly half of the blood that Fox let out a
weak cry, and was reborn from nirvana.
"Fox!"
Dumbledore looked distressed at the little phoenix emerging from the
ashes again, looked at Peter and Grindelwald with accusing eyes, and
especially snorted angrily at the leaking Grindelwald.
The dignified leader of the saints, the first generation of the Dark Lord,
could he not even know Occlumency, but let Peter understand his
thoughts? What a fool!
"This kid's instigmatism is really powerful. I was just in a daze for a
while, and he took out the message. I'm so old!" Grindelwald sighed
pretending to be innocent, and then looked at Peter with great interest.
round work.
Peter controlled the ball of blood floating in mid-air, split it in half, and
then came to Dumbledore, stroked his arm lightly, revealing a wound,
half of the phoenix blood turned into blood threads and burrowed
towards the wound.
Seeing this situation, Dumbledore's expression was full of resistance, and
he persuaded Peter earnestly: "Peter, stop, not everyone dreams of
immortality, you can't impose your will on others.
I just want to In the time to come, I will live my retirement life well,
instead of being reborn from Nirvana or rejuvenating..."
"Oh, Headmaster Dumbledore, now that you've reached this point, enjoy
yourself..."
Peter said with a playful smile, like a bad guy, "You'll know the benefits
after you're reborn from nirvana.
If one day you really want to If you are going to die, you can tell me, and
I will immediately take out all the fire of Nirvana in your body, and then
you can leave with peace of mind."
Just as Dumbledore was about to say something, he felt the phoenix
blood drilled into his body flow like magma along the blood vessels,
burning every inch of his body. The severe pain made him groan for a
moment, and his face became red and hot.
Seeing this, Peter snapped his fingers directly, and the fire of Nirvana in
Dumbledore's body seemed to be released, and quickly burned from the
inside out [Dumbledore was burned to ashes in the blink of an eye.
Looking at this scene, Grindelwald narrowed his eyes and looked at the
ashes on the ground with concern.
Peter, on the other hand, squatted down without any surprise, and took
out the thin young phoenix from the ashes with both hands. The young
phoenix looked very helpless, stood up with difficulty in Peter's palm,
and let out a childish phoenix cry.
Grindelwald stared at the young phoenix in Peter's hand with wide eyes,
and asked hesitantly, "This is...... Albus?!"
Peter smiled and nodded, then put the young phoenix on the sofa, then
gently cut his fingertips with his wand, squeezed out a drop of blood with
gold in it, and flew into the young phoenix's mouth.
Then, under Grindelwald's astonished eyes, the young phoenix swelled up
rapidly, its sparse feathers retracted into the skin, and in the blink of an
eye a child of only two or three years old appeared on the sofa. 2.3 With
reddish-brown hair, chubby body, and Blue's watery eyes revealing
bewilderment and wisdom, he looks very cute.
"Peter, what's going on?!" The little boy made a very immature voice, his
tone was a little helpless, seeing his naked appearance, his eyes shyly
pulled up the pillow beside him, and blocked it in front of him, then he
was angry questioned Peter.
"Uh, this is a normal phenomenon.
You have raised Fox for so many years, and you should know that the
phoenix nirvana is from old age to childhood."
Peter waved his hands as a matter of course, and then smiled,
"Congratulations, professor, you have now been reborn from nirvana, You
have a new life again! Look at you now, how cute you are, even the
people who know you the most may not think that you are Dumbledore,
and you are completely free now! Are you happy?".
Chapter 607 Quality Clients
Dumbledore And Grindelwald?
Voldemort's Guest
"Happy? You turned me into a child! How can you make me happy?"
Dumbledore was very angry, he looked at his chubby little hands, and
then at Peter, who had a playful smile, his hands immediately itched, His
eyes swept around and saw the magic wand next to the ashes on the
ground.
With a move of his hand, the wand flew over with a whoosh.
"Professor, Professor Dumbledore, calm down!" Seeing Dumbledore's
murderous look, Peter quickly persuaded, "If you really don't like this
look, you can also use polyjuice potion or aging potion, so that you can
change whatever you want What's going on, isn't that good?"
Speaking of which, he directly canceled the transformation ability, and
returned to his four or five-year-old appearance.
He smiled at Dumbledore and said, "Don't you see that I am also like this,
ever since I was hit by that lunatic Voldemort with the Killing Curse, I
You can only use Transfiguration to turn yourself into an adult.
Dumbledore, your Transfiguration is so good, it shouldn't be a problem to
make yourself bigger.
Looking at Peter's appearance at this time, Dumbledore knew that he did
it on purpose, but he still couldn't do it. With a depressed expression on
her immature face, she sighed and put down her wand. Looking at his
chubby body, he sighed again.
"Pfft, Albus, I never thought that when you were young, you were a little
chubby." Grindelwald looked at Dumbledore's immature appearance, and
said with a smile. After receiving a pair of murderous eyes, he shut up
and praised: "But it's still quite cute.
Dumbledore rolled his eyes at him, and tapped the pillow in front of him
with his wand, and the pillow quickly turned into 11 and a robe fell on
him automatically.
Then he jumped down from the sofa, picked up Fox who was not cared
about, and comforted him distressedly.
But after Fox honked a few times, Dumbledore showed a surprised
expression on his face, and said, "I suddenly understood Fox's words! Is
this because of rebirth from Nirvana?"
Now that Dumbledore had passed nirvana, Peter's eyes turned to
Grindelwald, ready to continue with the unfinished business.
Seeing Peter walking towards him, Grindelwald said helplessly: "Can you
remove the petrification from my body first, since Albus has already
Nirvana, I will not refuse."
Peter didn't care about his words, and directly slapped a separated
Nirvana Fire into Grindelwald's body with lightning speed, and then
directly drilled the remaining phoenix blood into his arm.
The whole time Peter was wary of Dumbledore, fearful that he would
interrupt him suddenly. But obviously Dumbledore didn't have such an
idea, but sat on the sofa, staring at Grindelwald's situation with an old-
fashioned look on his immature face, as if waiting for the result.
Peter secretly breathed a sigh of relief, then snapped his fingers directly,
and Grindelwald turned into a pool of ashes in response.
Before Peter squatted down, a thin and thin young phoenix crawled out
from the ashes, and uttered a childish cry at Peter, encouraging Peter to
quickly help him transform.
Peter smiled, flicked a drop of blood from his fingertips, and flew into
Chu Feng's mouth. Immediately, Chufeng turned into a blond boy of two
or three years old, with unusually colored pupils that were particularly
conspicuous.
Grindelwald looked at his appearance, and he was not as confused as
Dumbledore, and he didn't care about his naked appearance.
Instead, he felt the immature and vibrant body, and said very satisfied
and amazed: "It's really amazing, the magic power in the body It has not
decreased, on the contrary, it has increased a lot.
And I can feel that this is the body of a two or three-year-old child, full of
vitality, unlike the old and decayed body before."
As he spoke, he grabbed the wand on the ground and waved it towards
his laboratory.
A bottle of Blue's potion flew over and fell into his hand.
Grindelwald opened the bottle, dripped twenty drops of the potion into
the teacup on the table, and explained to the two of them: "This is a
powerful aging agent, which can last for a year, and one drop will add
one year, which is just right for us."
Then he directly picked up the teacup and drank it all. Under the eyes of
the two, Grindelwald's body grew rapidly, from a small bean to a tall
man of 1.9 meters, with different-colored pupils and a sharp-edged face.
Rebellious.
"It's not bad to be in the peak of your body in your twenties."
Grindelwald stretched his body and sighed, "I almost forgot the feeling of
being young!
"Albus, how old do you want to be?" Grindelwald shook the potion bottle
in his hand and said to Dumbledore with a smile.
"116, thank you!" said Dumbledore angrily, who was sitting on the sofa.
Grindelwald paused for a moment, then laughed and said: "It seems that
after rebirth from Nirvana, Albus, your thinking age has also become
much younger, and you can actually joke."
At this time, Peter showed a triumphant smile, and he happily said to the
two of them: "The two of you should have sensed the fire of Nirvana in
your body by now, that is also called the fire of origin, and it is still very
It is weak, so you need to use magic power to nourish and grow it.
It determines how long you can live, the bigger the fire of Nirvana, the
longer you will live, and the magic power will go further, this is a process
of mutual benefit."
"For the sake of your friends, I will give you a discount.
You can decide to give me one-tenth of the fire of Nirvana in return every
ten years, until two hundred years later; or simply in twenty years.
After that, I will directly share two-thirds of the fire of Nirvana with me,
and then write it off."
Then his eyes turned to Dumbledore, "Of course, if you feel tired of living
in the future and want to end this eternal life, you can come to me for
help at any time, and I will help him realize his needs."
"Then what if I want you to take the fire of Nirvana from me right now?"
Dumbledore asked.
"Sorry, once my Fire of Nirvana is sold, it will not be returned within ten
years. If you really die after ten years, come to me again." Peter shrugged
and said with a smirk
"After all, I also suffered a lot when I was separated from the fire of
Nirvana. At least I have to make a little profit, otherwise I will die at a
loss!"
Seeing Peter's appearance as a profiteer, the two looked at each other,
and Dumbledore said with a toothache: "Peter, are you really okay with
goblins? I'm afraid no goblins in Gringotts are as good at doing business
as you."
"My parents are serious Muggle Dumbledores, don't you know my
identity best?" Peter said, spreading his hands.
Grindelwald rolled his eyes, and said to Peter with a half-smile: "Then
what if I don't pay it back in the future? You also said that the fire of
Nirvana is about longevity.
You asked us to pay back one-tenth of your amount in ten years, and
once It's still two hundred years! And another condition, we have worked
hard for twenty years, but you actually have to go through two-thirds of
the fire of nirvana, which is too cruel.
"If you dare not pay back, then I will trouble you every day. I have plenty
of ways to find you!" Peter grinned at him and replied with a half-smile
in his eyes.
Peter has never been a selfless person. He distributed his Nirvana fire to
others for the purpose of strengthening his own origin in the future,
thereby enhancing the essence of life, so that one day he can truly
become a god.
Just like Dumbledore was afraid that he couldn't resist the temptation of
immortality, Peter also knew that people's hearts were fickle, so he was
naturally prepared. If someone does get his Nirvana Fire and doesn't want
to pay the interest, he has plenty of ways to punish the defaulter!
Just like Grindelwald and 600 Dumbledore at this time, although in a
sense, they have truly possessed immortality and achieved immortality.
But if Peter is angered, even if he doesn't take away the fire of Nirvana
from their bodies, once a hundred years later, when they want to Nirvana
again, they will only be reborn in the bodies of phoenixes [not human!
So Peter is not afraid that they will not return it.
Grindelwald looked at Peter's confident look, and instinctively felt
something was wrong, but he didn't continue to ask, after all, he was just
joking, and it's better not to piss off this evil boy.
After successfully completing the Nirvana Fire loan service with two
high-quality clients, Peter happily left Nurmengard.
Although Hogwarts and Hogsmeade have their own clones, if Voldemort
suddenly comes It is also very unsafe.
So Peter hurried back to school to help McGonagall with the freshman
list for next semester.
However, after seeing the list of freshmen for the next semester, Peter
raised his eyebrows, because in addition to the first-year freshmen, there
were also transfer applications sent from various European countries, all
of which were transferred from Durmstrang and Beauxbatons. grade
students.
At the same time, in Voldemort's manor, in a meeting room, Voldemort
sat at the head, and on the row of seats to his left were his trusted Death
Eaters, and on the right were the leaders of the partner mercenaries.
As for the opposite side of the long table, there is a group of men in black
with classical costumes and elegant demeanor.
Their faces are pale and blue, as if they have albinism.
It was found that their eyes were gray, as if they hadn't been cleaned for
a long time, with a lot of history, old and bloody.
"Welcome, my guests, to welcome you," said Voldemort. .
Chapter 608 The Blood Race
Wants To Cooperate With
Voldemort?
In the gloomy conference hall, Voldemort sat at the head, Death Eaters
and mercenaries sat on his left and right respectively, and the group of
whitewashed people sitting opposite him all gathered in a classical robe
middle-aged man in dress.
They exuded a cold aura, as if their bodies had no temperature, making
the Death Eaters closest to them feel the cold air whizzing. Moreover,
there was a vague smell of blood, which filled this group of elegant
people with a dangerous aura, as if they were being targeted by top
hunters.
Facing these people, Voldemort seemed to attach great importance to
them, and welcomed them with a smile: "Welcome all blood friends to
England, especially Sir Rusfan, I remember the last time I saw you, you
were on a safari in Romania.
I thought that this time it would be you who will cooperate with me on
behalf of the blood race."
The man sitting opposite Voldemort had scarlet eyes as dark as black,
looking like the color of blood clotted. He picked up the blood-filled
crystal cup on the table, took a sip gracefully, and said with satisfaction:
"Very good, it's the blood of a very pure virgin."
Then he looked at Voldemort, smiled casually and said, "The last time I
saw you, you were a young wizard who had just graduated. It really
surprised me to become the all-powerful Dark Lord."
Then he glanced at the people on both sides of Voldemort, especially the
gloomy-faced mercenary leaders on the right row, and jokingly said: "I
heard before that the scavengers mercenaries came out in full force to
join the ranks of the Death Eaters, but When they captured Hogwarts,
they suffered heavy losses, and none survived.
But seeing everyone’s calm appearance, it seems that this is fake news?”
The faces of the mercenary leaders became even uglier, they stared at Sir
Rusfan viciously, and taunted: "I thought you vampires buried themselves
in the coffin and were not going to come out, but I didn't expect to pop
out again now .
You vampires are worth a lot of money on the black market. Back then,
we caught a lot of vampires in the United States, and they were almost
wiped out. The Magic Congress even made you an endangered species for
this reason, and we are not allowed to hunt them~ "."
"Tsk tsk...
I didn't expect there to be so many vampires in Europe.
I'm so envious.
On the black market, a vampire's fang is worth 50 galleons.
If you sell it in the United States, the price can be doubled."
Several times, let alone the body of a vampire, which is the favorite
experimental body of many dark wizards, a vampire corpse is worth 500
galleons, and if it is alive, it is worth 1000 galleons, or even more."
A mercenary The leaders said with sarcasm and hot eyes.
"Roar...!" The vampires behind Sir Rusfan showed their sharp fangs
angrily, eager to wash away the blood of these wizards.
"Hey, I'm still angry. These vampires can't be teased, hahaha." The
mercenary leaders laughed loudly, showing contempt for the vampires
who came.
Sir Rusfan already had a smile on his face, but his eyes were indifferent,
looking at them as if he was looking at prey that was about to enter.
"Okay, mercenaries, please be polite.
After all, your vampire friends are guests from afar, so you can't be so
rude."
Voldemort, who had been on the sidelines for a long time, finally spoke.
He was also very dissatisfied with these arrogant vampires, but now Face
off with the mercenaries, then he will be a peacemaker.
Hearing Voldemort's words, the mercenary leaders kept their mouths
shut.
They wiped out Voldemort's strength, and during the Battle of Hogwarts,
most of their mercenary strength was almost cut off.
Although there are still thousands of mercenaries now People, but in the
face of Voldemort has been completely at a disadvantage.
Even after the war, he was forced by Voldemort to engrave the Death
Eater mark, and became a member of the Death Eaters thoroughly. It is
not that the mercenaries have resisted before, but the result of the
resistance is that there are only five mercenary leaders out of the original
twelve.
So they could only pinch their noses from the original partner to become
a member of the Death Eaters. After being marked as a Death Eater,
many mercenaries hated those who advocated cooperation with
Voldemort from the bottom of their hearts.
It's just that now it's a done deal, they have no regret medicine to take,
and they still have to be called by Voldemort.
After all, the punishment of the Dark Mark is very torturous.
Before, a mercenary cut off the right arm that was marked with the Dark
Mark, but the arm was gone, but the Dark Mark appeared directly on the
heart, and then Being tortured remotely by Voldemort was no less painful
than the Cruciatus Curse.
So in general, in the previous battle of Hogwarts, the mercenaries
suffered the most losses. Although the Death Eaters suffered losses, since
the remaining mercenaries were marked with the Dark Mark, the Death
Eaters' power has grown again.
Although he brought the mercenaries into his sphere of influence,
Voldemort did not break up the mercenary team, but continued to hand
it over to the few mercenary leaders who surrendered to him, allowing
them to continue to lead.
As for the real Death Eaters, the most trusted Bellacritus is dead, and the
Lestrange Brothers, Carrow Brothers and Sisters, Goyle, Crabbe, etc. have
all been folded into Peter's hands, so they are now sitting in the left row
Among the Death Eaters in the position, the closest to Voldemort was
Snape, the next was the current Minister of Magic Pierce Thicknesses,
and after that was Lucius Malfoy who had left prison.
Sitting at the very end and closest to the vampires is Pettigrew.
The Death Eaters didn't know why the vampires came, and Voldemort
didn't tell them, so when they saw the vampires coming, they
instinctively frowned, and Snape's expressionless eyes flashed a dark light
quickly, and he didn't know What are you thinking.
And Lucius, who was once as proud as a peacock, became a little
distraught after experiencing some incidents, and served Voldemort
carefully, fearing that Voldemort would kill him if he was unhappy.
As for the most timid Pettigrew, he (Qian Hao) looked at the vampires
beside him tremblingly, smelled the bloody smell and cold breath from
them, and wished he could turn into a mouse and escape immediately,
fearing that he would be killed. These bloodthirsty vampires bite the
neck.
In the magic world, the status of vampires is not much different from that
of werewolves, but it is rare to see traces of vampires in the UK.
On the contrary, the werewolf Fenrir caused a lot of killings and
tragedies, so people in the magic world avoid werewolves. , even an
Excellent student who graduated from Hogwarts like Lupin, still can't
find a job that can support him
Therefore, although the pure-blooded Death Eaters were dissatisfied with
why Voldemort had recruited what they considered a lowly vampire,
they were afraid of his methods and dared not say anything more.
But Voldemort didn't care what his subordinates thought at this time, he
looked at the opposite vampire with great interest, and asked: "You
vampires took the initiative to ask me to cooperate with me [I don't know
how you want to cooperate?".
Chapter 609 Greedy Vampire!
Magic Blood Girl
Sir Rusfan smiled, with two sharp teeth looming, he said: "We know that
Mr. Voldemort wants to rule the magic world, but you have encountered
some difficulties at present. Our blood clan can help you, and it is better
than mercenaries." more powerful help."
"Oh, help? Then how are you going to help?" Voldemort asked with
interest, playing with the Elder Wand in his hand.
"We can provide you with at least tens of thousands of blood slaves.
Although their strength is not comparable to that of real blood clans,
they are much stronger than the corpses made by your wizards." Sir
Rusfan said.
"Tens of thousands!" The Death Eaters on the scene suddenly exclaimed,
their eyes full of disbelief, and the mercenaries even asked: "Where do
you get so many blood slaves? Could it be that you directly slaughtered a
city? Didn't it cause No-Majs?" attention?"
The reproduction method of the blood race is different. They will suck
the blood of the selected humans, then feed their own blood, bury them
in the coffin and wait for the change. Blood slaves are different
They are the slaves created by the blood race to serve themselves, and
the army to fight for the blood race.
The number of descendants of blood races is limited. After all, they are
dead things, and the blood in their bodies will not increase, so it takes
less than a week.
As for blood slaves, as long as the blood clan is willing, they can keep
making them.
The production of blood slaves is also very simple, as long as one bites a
human being, then twists 367 necks and buries them in the soil, those
transformed blood slaves will emerge from the ground and become
irrational and bloodthirsty blood slaves !
Muggles can't tell the difference between vampires and vampires, so in
their Legendary, some vampires are the spokespersons of elegance, and
they like to use their handsome appearance to attract those innocent and
innocent girls.
In some stories, the vampire has turned into a violent and bloodthirsty
ugly appearance.
Voldemort also straightened up at this time, staring at Sir Rusfan who
was opposite him, wanting to get a definite assurance from him. After all,
10,000 blood slaves is not a small number, enough to change many
things.
In the middle world, the vampires were unwilling to hide in the dark, so
they created an army of tens of thousands of vampires, attacking humans
without restraint, causing a bloodbath in Europe.
In the end, it was the wizards who took action and carried out a two-year
siege before they finally wiped out these blood slaves, and wiped out the
vampires who created all this behind them, and finally stopped
Even the idea of dark wizards to create infernal corpses originated
from the blood slaves of vampires, so Voldemort did not underestimate
these ten thousand blood slaves.
Even though these blood slaves cannot compare with the strength of
wizards, and are afraid of sunlight and flames, they are so fast that they
are almost invisible to the naked eye.
Their sharp teeth can instantly penetrate the skin and suck the blood of
the human body.
Get it clean!
So Voldemort was moved, and he asked directly: "What do you want?"
Hearing Voldemort's words, Sir Ruthfan smiled.
He looked directly at the Elder Wand in Voldemort's hand, pointed to it
with a pale finger, and said, "I want Mr.
Voldemort to help us make a batch of wands.
And it will allow us to enter the Ministry of Magic and study things in the
Department of Mysteries."
"Impossible!"
Thickness, who is the Minister of Magic, directly raised it.
He glared at the blood clan, "How dare you covet the magic wand, how
dare you, aren't you afraid of being exterminated? And the Department of
Mysteries is us.
It is an important property of wizards, you, a vampire, dare to put your
hand in it!"
"That's right, and when will you vampires be able to use magic wands?
You don't have the ability to cast spells. The mercenary leader also
sneered.
All the Death Eaters glared at Sir Rusfan who made the request, even the
prudent Lucius Malfoy looked at these blood races with unkind eyes at
this time.
You must know that at the beginning, the wizard relied on the magic
wand to stand out from the crowd of magical creatures, defeating
magical creatures including elves, fire dragons, goblins, etc., and thus
became the master of the magical world.
When the elves in England rebelled and even occupied Hogsmeade, the
wizarding world didn't take it seriously.
But when the goblins proposed that they also have magic wands, it
immediately touched the nerves of the wizards.
The Ministry of Magic directly suppressed it forcefully, and solved the
rebellious goblins in a few days, making them dare not show their
dissatisfaction for hundreds of years.
The longing for the wand.
So when the blood clan asked for a wand, not only did the Death Eaters
look unfriendly, but Voldemort also squinted and stared at Sir Ruthfan
coldly. A magic wand is the lifeblood of a wizard, even an inhuman dark
wizard like Voldemort would never agree to hand over a magic wand to a
foreign race.
And the Department of Mysteries is another excessive request.
The Ministry of Magic chose to establish its headquarters there because of
the Department of Mysteries.
The Department of Mysteries is very mysterious, (bbfh) like the stone
arch leading to the dead world, or the invisible thirteenth door, and the
locked room, Legendary is full of "love"
The power is terrifying and unmatched.
The Department of Mysteries can be said to be the most important place
in the entire Ministry of Magic.
Ordinary wizards are not allowed to come here, and even the Minister
has no right to directly order the Silent Man of Mystery Affairs.
So the importance is self-evident.
No wonder Thickness reacted so violently.
Seeing the unkind eyes of these wizards, Sir Rusfan also felt pressured.
If he didn't speak clearly today, he might not be able to get out of here
today.
However, he was still confident, and said to Voldemort with a smile:
"Please don't get me wrong, Mr.
Voldemort.
We are not coveting the skills of wizard wands.
After all, you also know that our vampires have no magic power.
Even if we get the wand, it is nothing to us."
The stick makes no difference."
"Oh, if that's the case, then why do you want a wand? Sir Ruthfan, you
may be able to explain it to me." Voldemort folded his hands, the Elder
Wand dangling in his hand, and a green light flickered faintly about to fly
out.
Faced with Voldemort's pressure on him, Sir Rusfan felt distressed.
At this moment, he regretted the contemptuous words and attitude just
now.
He didn't expect to see him in just a few short decades.
The young man who was cautious to him at the beginning has now
become a powerful wizard with monstrous magic power.
In his eyes, he, the leader of the blood clan, may be crushed to death at
any time grasshopper.
He hurriedly waved his hand behind him, only to see a petite girl about
thirteen or fourteen years old came forward among the blood clan. The
girl looked indifferent, like an emotionless machine.
Everyone looked at Sir Rusfan in puzzlement, what did it mean to bring a
vampire up. But Voldemort was the first to notice something unusual, his
eyes narrowed, hesitantly and unbelievably looked at the proud Rusfan,
"She has magic power?!"
"Eileen, come here." Lu Sifan called softly.
"Yes, Father." The girl replied with an emotionless voice, and then stood
beside Ru Sifan.
Lu Sifan touched the little girl's head, and then said to Pettigrew: "Sir, can
I borrow your wand for a while?"
"This...Master?" Pettigrew was stunned. How could this vampire ask him
to borrow a wand? Besides, how could a half-body thing like a wand be
lent to others, so he looked at Voldemort pleadingly, hoping that
Voldemort could help Own.
It's a pity that Voldemort didn't pay attention to his entreaties. He looked
at the little girl with curious eyes, and said forcefully to Pettigrew: "Give
him the wand, Wormtail. I don't want to say any more
!"
Pettigrew had no choice but to pull out the wand without tears, and
handed it to the vampire Rusfan with great reluctance.
After Sir Rusfan got the wand, he handed it over to the little girl next to
him immediately, and then said softly: "Eileen, use the wand to show us
your talent.
The little girl nodded expressionlessly, her blood-red eyes showed no
emotion, and after she got the wand, she whispered to the side, "Avada
Kedavra!"
As soon as the words fell, a dazzling green spell flew out of the wand,
brushed past Pettigrew's head, and hit the wall directly.
"My God!"
Wood! What's the matter?"
The Death Eaters present couldn't believe it, and their eyes were fixed on
the blood girl who cast the spell, which was beyond their cognition.
When can vampires use magic too?.
Chapter 610 The Combination Of
Vampires And Witches! Perfect
Race?
The Death Eaters couldn't believe it. They had always adhered to the idea
that magic only bloomed among a few people, but now a vampire can
suddenly cast magic, which is beyond common sense.
"How is this possible? Wouldn't a wizard lose her magic if she became a
vampire? How could she cast magic?" The mercenary leaders were
shocked. They had seen wizards who turned into vampires before, but
without exception, they all lost their magic. The ability to cast magic.
What happened now?
Voldemort was also very curious, his eyes were full of interest, he
stopped the wand in his hand, and suddenly waved towards the little
blood girl, an invisible force wanted to pull the little girl to him.
But the little blood girl named Eileen was obviously very sharp.
Wearing a blood-colored cloak, she avoided Voldemort's spell as if
teleporting, and suddenly appeared beside Voldemort, biting down on his
neck. .
It's just that before getting close to Voldemort, he bumped into an
invisible wall, couldn't move half a point, and could only bark his fangs
and roar angrily at Voldemort.
"Bold!"
"You're courting death! How dare you attack your master!"
The Death Eaters present looked angry, and took out their wands one
after another to aim at the vampire and the little girl present, as long as
Voldemort gave an order, they would do it.
However, Voldemort was not angry at all, he casually waved his hands at
the Death Eaters, signaling them to stop, and then looked at the little girl
carefully, as if looking at a rare treasure
"Eileen, stop attacking!" Sir Rusfan was also startled by this sudden scene,
and then quickly ordered to the little girl.
Hearing this, the little girl immediately put away her attacking stance,
and in a blink of an eye, she returned to Lu Sifan's side in an instant,
looking cute again.
"I'm sorry, Mr. Voldemort, the little girl Elena has never been out before,
she suddenly overreacted to seeing so many strangers." Lu Sifan said
apologetically.
"No need to apologize, she's very interesting."
Voldemort waved his hand and said, then stared straight at the little girl,
his scarlet eyes full of searching, and then turned to Lu Sifan, asking:
"You just said this is your daughter? Is it you?"
Embracing her for the first time? How did her magic come about? Or was
she a little wizard before she changed?"
"First hug? Oh, no, no, no..." Lu Sifan shook his head, as if showing a
perfect work, and said with a very proud smile: "Eileen is not
transformed, she She is my own daughter, a natural bloodline."
"My own!"
The people present were even more shocked.
As we all know, blood races cannot reproduce like other races, so they
can only use the method of first embrace to transform the selected
humans as their descendants.
But now Sir Ruthfan said that the little girl was his own, which really
shattered the cognition including Voldemort.
Snape, who was sitting in the position of Voldemort's deputy, asked
Rusfan very curiously: "Sir Rusfan, as far as I know, the blood race is a
species after death and has no vitality. How did you break through the
rules of nature and give birth to descendant?"
"This is Mr.
Snape, the youngest master of potions? I have admired you for a long
time."
Lu Sifan picked up the crystal cup and drank the blood in it, and then
said proudly: "This is about to start with an accidental discovery.
As we all know, those Common humans have always been regarded as
mobile blood banks and our source of food.
But there is a strange species in our clan, and he actually chooses to live
with a human woman!"
Lu Sifan quickly explained, "I know you are very dissatisfied with those
Muggle-born wizards, and Mr. Voldemort also proposed to get rid of
those Muggle-born wizards who are not equipped with magic.
Snape's indifferent eyes flashed across waves, he pointed to the little girl,
and said with affirmative tone: "So, this is the child born from the union
of you and the witch? Half vampire and half wizard?"
"What about that witch? You don't think of it as a reproductive machine
like a Muggle woman, do you?" Snape asked quietly.
Everyone's unkind eyes focused on him again, and they wouldn't feel
anything about how to treat Muggles. But once the vampire stretched out
his hand to the wizard, it immediately aroused everyone's vigilance and
unkindness, and things hurt others. They don't believe these greedy
vampires.
"This is really surprising.
It has completely broken the way our vampires have reproduced for
thousands of years, so the elders took the vampire who was born from a
human stomach to the clan.
After testing, they found that he perfectly inherited the vampire's ability ,
and also eliminated the disadvantages of the blood race, it can be said
that it is a very perfect new blood race!"
After these words were spoken, the atmosphere in the conference room
froze instantly. All the Death Eaters stared at Rusfan unkindly, daring to
covet the wizard. This vampire is really daring.
When everyone in the conference room heard this story, their eyes
widened at the same time. They didn't expect such an unreasonable
result.
"Hey, it's ridiculous to actually fall in love with your own food!"
Lu Sifan showed disdain and sarcasm, and then his expression was
exaggerated, as if he had made some important discovery, and continued
to say to everyone: "When we find When he was there, he discovered
something that shocked the entire blood race, that is, the blood race and
humans had offspring! The offspring of a blood race was born in the belly
of a human! What a miraculous thing this is!"
So I can assure you that the blood race will never touch those pure blood
wizards. "
Seeking flowers 0......
0
"You don't need to be so vigilant. The witches we choose are all born in
the Commons, which is what you call Muggle families, and they are all
found in the Far East and Eastern Europe.
"Until more than ten years ago, I met a wizard, and after traveling with
him, I discovered the power of wizards and magic."
Lu Sifan's tone became agitated, and he looked at the little girl beside
him with satisfaction, "I suddenly came up with an idea, since human
women can reproduce for us, can witches do the same, and can they give
birth to blood races with magical talents?"
Hearing this, the anger of the angry wizards faded away. Although they
didn't believe in these vampires, they didn't bother to attack vampires as
long as their interests were not touched.
"That's right, haha, Elena is the child of me and the witch. She has
perfectly inherited my bloodline, and at the same time possesses magic
power. When she was born, she floated everything in the room." Lu Sifan
Said very proudly, gently stroking the little girl's head.
"So, many of our fellow races began to find humans for experiments,
abandoning the previous view that they were only used as food reserves.
Instead, we tried to combine with them.
W Lu Sifan laughed with a showy expression, "The results are not
unexpected. , many bloodlines have given birth to offspring, the perfect
bloodlines that perfectly inherited the paternal lineage!"
!W2-^W)
When Snape saw everyone's reaction, a glint flashed in his eyes, and he
returned to his expressionless expression, silently acting as the
background. .
Following what Snape pointed, everyone's eyes focused on the little girl
again, full of surprise, fear, disgust, curiosity and other emotions.
Chapter 611 Twenty Thousand
Blood Slaves! Target Department
Of Mysteries? Reached A
Cooperation
Voldemort was very curious, he grabbed the little girl directly, and flew
in front of him, allowing the little girl to struggle and roar with her fangs
open, touched the little blood girl with her pale hand, and said in
amazement: "It's incredible."
Miracle, a brand new species, possesses the powerful Agility body of the
vampires, has the talent of magic, and has eternal lifespan, it is really an
enviable perfect race."
"Mr. Voldemort..." Lu Sifan didn't expect Voldemort to make such a
sudden movement. He looked worriedly at his struggling but useless
daughter. This is a perfect product he made, and it would be a huge
disaster if it was destroyed. Loss.
Voldemort had no intention of hurting the little girl.
After checking it out, he let go of the little girl's restraint, looked directly
at Rusfan with sharp eyes, as if he was trying to see through his thoughts,
and jokingly said: "So you blood races are How do you plan to cooperate
with me? Tell me a reason that can convince me.
If the magic circles of various countries know that your vampires covet
the magic wand skills of wizards, and want to use witches as your
reproductive tools, the magic "823" law circles will definitely use it.
Exterminate you with all your might.
Magic has always been regarded as forbidden by wizards, and even
Muggle wizards are regarded as unworthy of using magic by pure blood,
let alone you vampires. I don't care about these, but you have to convince
these men of mine. "
In line with Voldemort's words, all the Death Eaters looked at the
vampires with undisguised contempt and disgust, and said arrogantly:
"Back when we wiped out the five-legged monsters, giant dragons and
other clans, you vampires dare to covet the wizard's magic.
Do you still dare to create this half-vampire, half-wizard monster,
because you want to exterminate the race? A group of corpses sleeping in
the coffin, just lie in the coffin, and run out to be eye-catching."
Lu Sifan's eyes were violent and bloodthirsty, but he still held back his
anger, smiled, and said to Voldemort: "As a sincerity of cooperation, we
can provide you with 20,000 blood slaves, and 500 blood clan elites to
follow.
They "Even if you want to occupy the magic world, it is not difficult.
No one can face an army of 20,000 alone!"
Hearing this, the Death Eaters suddenly took a deep breath.
I'm afraid there are not so many people in the British magic world, and
these vampires can provide so many blood slaves! I don't know where
they got so many people Make a transformation.
Today is not the chaotic Middle Ages.
The disappearance of dozens or even hundreds of people is a big event,
let alone the disappearance of 20,000 people.
Voldemort was also stunned for a moment, and then a look of joy flashed
in his eyes.
Although blood slaves are afraid of fire and sunlight, their speed is no
less than that of real vampires.
They can't be caught by the naked eye when they move, and they are
infinitely powerful and tireless.
It is simply an upgraded version of the zombies in the movie.
If there are so many blood slaves in hand, as long as Peter is held back,
no one in the magic world can resist such a torrent of blood slaves!
He immediately asked: "What conditions do you have?"
Lu Sifan, who was always paying attention to Voldemort's expression,
was overjoyed, his dark red eyes showed a smile, and he said to
Voldemort: "The conditions remain the same, we need you to find a
master wand maker for us, and make five hundred wands for us.
Secondly, Agree to let us enter the Department of Mysteries and
participate in the research inside.
You have already controlled the Ministry of Magic, and I think these two
conditions are not difficult for you."
"Five hundred magic wands? So you already have five hundred vampires
who can use magic?"
Voldemort asked in surprise, his pupils shrinking.
Although vampires cannot use magic, they are powerful and very
dangerous.
Their super fast speed and super strength make them stand at the top of
the food chain.
There are records of vampires hunting dragons or unicorns to know their
strength.
Not to mention that magic can still be used today, which is like a tiger
with wings added, combining the advantages of wizards and vampires,
with an indestructible body and Extraordinary magic power, this is
simply a natural weapon of war.
"Of course not, Mr. Voldemort, we have prepared so many wands just for
the future." Lu Sifan said with a smile and shook his head.
Voldemort looked at him quietly for a few seconds, and didn't indicate
whether he believed it or not.
Instead, after thinking for a few seconds, he nodded and agreed: "Then
wish us a happy cooperation, Sir Rusfan.
The Wand Research Office, although not comparable to Ollivander's
skills, is very mature and stable, and you can go there to customize
wands.
As for the Department of Mysteries, when you bring 20,000 blood slaves
to England, you can go inside. Except that you can't bring out the
contents, you can participate in the study of the contents like other
Reticents. "
Snape didn't do anything, just quietly watched those girls being drained
of blood, and then withered like flowers, without a sound.
"Severus, come here." Voldemort found his deputy sitting alone in a
corner, and called out kindly. .
"That's really great, I'll notify the elders immediately, and send the blood
slaves into England in batches." Lu Sifan said happily, "It's a pleasant
cooperation, Mr. Voldemort.
After the cooperation was reached, although the Death Eaters were
extremely reluctant, due to Voldemort's terror, they could only smile and
welcome these blood races.
He swept across another corner intentionally or unintentionally, and
there was a big iron cage standing there.
Inside were four girls with pale faces and terrified eyes.
They curled up together, but after a while, a wizard would come over, tie
the man to the cage with a magic wand, then slit his arms, and caught
the remaining one with a wine jug. blood.
Snape sitting in the corner, 1.8 glanced indifferently at the crowd talking
and laughing at the banquet.
Voldemort sat high on the stage, looking down at the crowd, holding a
wine glass in his hand, wondering what he was thinking.
And below, the Death Eaters smirked and chatted with the vampires who
also had Red liquid in their cups.
"Master..." Thinknes hesitated to speak. As the puppet minister promoted
by Voldemort, he has worked in the Ministry of Magic for decades, and
he is also a member of a pure-blood family. Naturally, he is very resistant
to blood clans entering the Ministry of Magic. the behavior of. want
To celebrate this cooperation, Voldemort specially held a dinner party.
Even in order to entertain guests, the Death Eaters went to the Muggle
village and directly arrested several teenage girls.
With Peter's invisible support, Burns established a new Ministry of Magic
outside, and even a large number of Ministry of Magic personnel joined it
to fight against the Ministry.
Even the Order of the Phoenix formed by Dumbledore did not disband
after Dumbledore's death, but gradually moved closer to Peter.
Not to mention that he also inherited Grindelwald's power.
Peter's presence made Voldemort's throat hard, and he could feel that this
was another Dumbledore rising, even more difficult to deal with than
Dumbledore.
After all, these vampires have lived for a long time. Although they have
no magic power, they have seen many things, and they are said to have
descendants who can use magic. It is obvious that something from the
Department of Mysteries attracted them, so they cooperate actively .
The other Death Eaters also showed reluctance. They belonged to a pure-
blood family and had controlled the Ministry of Magic for a long time,
and they regarded the contents inside as their own. Letting the blood race
into it now is completely like luring wolves into the house.
But he has been feeling uneasy recently.
After the Phoenix Horcrux was taken away by Peter, he could feel that
the other Horcruxes were destroyed.
But after seeing the ten thousand thunderbolts summoned by Peter, he
felt uneasy about the safety of the last Horcrux that fell into Peter's
hands.
Although Phoenix is not dead, but when he meets Peter? Will there be
any accidents?
The Muggle girls let out horrified and desperate screams and cries, but
the people in the living room showed no mercy, but laughed, as if the
girls' screams pleased them. Even Voldemort on the first seat smiled
cruelly.
Knowing that the foundation of the Ministry of Magic is the Department
of Mysteries, the things behind the twelve doors inside are the things that
the Ministry of Magic of other countries covets.
Dumbledore was dead, and now the only one who could threaten him
was Peter York, but Peter couldn't be killed, and he became the new
leader of the saints.
Although he sneered at the saint who had disappeared for decades, he
still dared not underestimate Peter, not to mention that there was a
Grindelwald behind him.
It's a pity that Voldemort doesn't care about these things, he just wants to
stand on top of everyone and be the only god
Under such pressure, Voldemort urgently needed the addition of foreign
aid forces to give himself the upper hand. Since he made the phoenix into
a horcrux, he no longer fears it. Such a horcrux that can never be
destroyed is enough for him to truly fly away from death.
Chapter 612 Snape's Mission, The
Sudden Transfer Student
"Master." Snape came over and called out respectfully to Voldemort.
Voldemort happily introduced Snape to Sir Rusfan, and said: "This is the
person I trust the most, Severus Snape, and he and you will be
responsible for the handover of the Blood Slaves.
Sir Rusfan looked at Snape's expressionless face with some surprise, and
said enthusiastically: "I've heard of Mr.
Snape's name for a long time, but I didn't expect that Mr.
Voldemort has so many talents under his command, and there is such a
young and promising demon."
Master Medicine.
Happy cooperation in the future.”
Snape nodded towards him, then looked directly at Voldemort, and said
sincerely: "Thank you, master, for your trust, but is the master entrusting
me with too much responsibility? My main task now is to make potions
for you and the organization.
Perhaps Such an important task can be entrusted to other people, such as
Lucius or Thickness, I believe they are as loyal to you as I am."
Hearing what he said, Voldemort looked straight at Snape with scarlet
eyes, and after confirming that he meant the truth, his eyes softened, and
he said happily: "Severus, my most loyal servant, you are always so
caring.
Now I feel more at ease This task is entrusted to you.
You don't need to refuse.
You will be responsible for the Blood Slave.
As for the Lucius and Thicknesses you recommended...they will serve as
your assistants and assist you in doing things together. "
"Remember," Voldemort said without negotiating, "it must be kept secret,
and no news will be leaked. Before the 20,000 blood slaves arrive, make
sure that no outsider knows about this matter, until we officially start a
war."
He looked outside, and said with some urgency: "Especially, don't leak
any news to Peter York, otherwise he will seize the clues and spoil our
affairs."
"I see, master, I will make everyone, including me, cast an indestructible
spell to ensure that no one can leak the secret." Snape said firmly, and
suggested a way to keep it secret.
Hearing his words, Voldemort was even more satisfied, and said: "Very
good, it seems that I made the right choice to entrust you with this task."
"Thank you, Master." Snape was even more respectful, looking at
Voldemort with restraint and fanaticism, as if he would do his best for
him at any time.
Voldemort was very satisfied with his performance, and said in a warm
and gentle tone: "Okay, enjoy the banquet tonight, don't keep restraining
yourself."
"Yes, Master." Snape nodded in agreement, his appearance still blank, as
if he was not interested in the lively banquet, but went directly to Lucius
Malfoy and Minister of Magic Thicknesse who were in the banquet, and
announced to them seriously Followed Voldemort's order.
Looking at Snape leaving, Sir Ruthfan asked with a smile, "You trust your
subordinate so much? How did I hear that he worked at Hogwarts before,
and he is Dumbledore's most trusted person."
Voldemort understood what he said, and with a confident smile on his
face, he said, "I was able to kill Dumbledore successfully before, and the
one who helped me the most was Severus. Do you think he would still do
this if he was loyal to Dumbledore?"
There was a glint in Snape's eyes, he nodded slightly, and then said
seriously: "Master is afraid that Hogwarts, especially Peter York, will
know about this matter in advance, so each of us who knows about this
matter needs to cast an unbreakable curse." , to ensure that the news will
not leak out.
After the three discussed, Snape was in charge of the overall situation,
Thinknes was in charge of using the power of the Ministry of Magic to
bring the blood slaves into England in batches, and Lucius was in charge
of arranging the blood slaves.
The three of them worked together to ensure that blood slaves and blood
races could enter the UK quietly.
Although the Death Eaters seem to have returned to their formerly strong
appearance, there are even blood clans joining them now, and they have
provided an army of 20,000 blood slaves, gaining the upper hand. But he
wasn't expecting a victory for Voldemort and the Death Eaters.
But now five students have been transferred from Durmstrang all at once,
and they are all seniors. Peter, do you think this has anything to do with
the Death Eaters? Are they planning to send students to dismantle us
from within?"
"I see." Lu Sifan nodded, did not continue to say anything, sipping the
blood in the glass, not knowing what he was thinking.
"Now the British magic world is in turmoil, Voldemort and Death Eaters
are rampant, and the Ministry of Magic is divided into two.
It's too strange that these foreign students are transferred here."
Professor McGonagall is worried, "Especially Durmster Lang's students,
they have always only recruited pure blood, and they also teach black
magic.
Of course, I am not saying that black magic is bad, but that black magic
is very dangerous.
I always think that students should not be exposed to black magic too
early.
Talking about resettlement, Lucius was a little distressed.
He asked Snape: "I have no problem finding a hidden place, but the
problem is that these blood slaves need to be fed with blood.
Twenty thousand blood slaves, in order not to drive them crazy, at least
It needs to be fed once a week.
It is estimated that at least thousands of people's blood is needed to
support them.
If so many Muggles are caught
Looking back at Hogwarts, Peter was talking to McGonagall in Professor
McGonagall's office. Although McGonagall893 became the principal, out
of respect and memory of Dumbledore, she did not move to the
principal's office on the eighth floor, but still lived in the original office.
Listening to McGonagall's words, Peter's expression became more and
more weird, and finally he said: "Uh, Professor McGonagall, you don't
have to worry about them being from Voldemort's side, they should be
here
It's hard not to be noticed by the Muggle government and Hogwarts. How
should this be resolved?"
Peter picked up the letter, looked at the familiar surname on it, his
expression was a little weird, and the corners of his mouth twitched.
Both of them nodded, showing that he was thoughtful.
"Peter, do you have any thoughts on these transfer applications?"
McGonagall took out several letters to Peter with a confused face, and
said, "I have contacted the principals of Beauxbatons and Durmstrang,
and according to them, These applicants are high-achieving students
from their schools, and they don't know why these students are
transferring to Hogwarts."
Snape thought for a while, glanced at the girls in the cage who had
already bled dry, his expression fluctuated, and then he said to Lucius: "I
remember that there is a blood bank in the Muggle hospital, and blood
slaves can be fed with Curry's blood, as long as Transfer to a few more
hospitals, so that even if there is a disturbance, it will only be the loss of
the blood bank, and will not attract the attention of the Muggle
government and Hogwarts.
"You did me a great favor, Severus," Lucius said gratefully.
Lucius, on the other hand, was filled with envy and worry.
After experiencing so many things, he had already given up hope of being
trusted by Voldemort again.
If it weren't for the Malfoy family being able to provide financial support
for the Death Eaters, and donating Malfoy Manor as the Death Eater
stronghold, and the number of Death Eater elites plummeting, I am afraid
that Voldemort would not even remember being imprisoned in Azkaban.
he.
And at the banquet, among the two who had learned of Voldemort's
order, Thinknes looked at Snape with a look of envy. He never thought
that Voldemort would hand over such an important task to Snape, who
had always been taciturn.
Now he has no ambitions, he just wants to save the lives of his family in
this war. And as Malfoy, who is the best at maneuvering the wind in the
magic world, he has his own views on the situation in the magic world.
Chapter 613 Peter's Work,
Freshman Catherine
"Looking for you? What do you mean?" McGonagall looked puzzled.
"Well...they're all descendants of saints," Peter said with a shrug.
"Oh..."
McGonagall suddenly realized that Peter was also an heir to Grindelwald.
She doesn't have a good opinion of Peter becoming the leader of the
Saints.
And she was also vaguely aware of the complicated relationship between
Dumbledore and Grindelwald, so she didn't have much aversion to this
matter.
He just frowned worriedly and said, "The situation in the British magic
world is very tense now. The saints transferred their children to
Hogwarts. Could it be that they want to intervene in this war?"
Peter shook his head and explained with a helpless wry smile: "The saints
have no plans to intervene in the war for the time being, they just send
their children here and plan to form a future team for me.
"I didn't expect you to have such influence among the saints, so that they
can hand over their children to you with such confidence."
McGonagall said in surprise, then picked up the application form, and
signed the agreement neatly, "
Since they belong to you, then I don't have to worry.
Their arrival can make the school more lively.
Moreover, the two schools are both one of the top three magic schools in
Europe, so they should bring a different atmosphere to Hogwarts. "
"By the way, Peter, I will leave it to you to visit the new Muggle families.
You did a good job last semester, so I will trouble you later." McGonagall
suddenly handed a stack of acceptance letters to Peter.
"Professor, didn't you say before that I was only responsible for sitting in
Hogwarts? Why did the matter of visiting students' families fall to me
again?"
Peter said with a bitter face, the job of visiting new students and
convincing their parents, Aside from being a bit of a novelty at first, it's
pretty boring after that.
Especially now that the situation in the wizarding world is unstable, in
order to protect these Muggle families from being attacked by Death
Eaters, it is necessary to protect them at all times, which is clearly
foreseeable to be a large workload.
"You also know the current environment.
Except for you, other professors can't do this well."
Professor McGonagall said in a tone, and then smiled, "And I didn't let
you visit the freshmen in person, didn't you Can you create many clones?
Didn't you just use this trick to get lazy during the night patrol?
There are twenty-one Muggle freshmen this year, you only need to
conjure up twenty-one clones, and it only takes one day [I think you can
finish the job, can't you? There is no one better suited for this task than
you. "
It takes mana to transform into a clone, Peter wailed inwardly.
But he still accepted this job.
After all, he also knows that everyone in the magic world is in danger
now.
Everyone can't wait to cast magic on the inner and outer floors of their
houses, and then hide inside and not come out until this chaos.
Finish.
Even George and Fred, in their correspondence with him recently,
complained that Diagon Alley has become much colder, which has
reduced their business profits a lot. or information for sale.
Since he was in charge of bringing the new students into the magic
world, Peter had to make preparations in advance.
He opened the admission letter, which was basically the same as his
previous admission letter, except that the headmaster's name was
changed to Minerva McGonagall. , that is, the position of the vice-
principal's name has changed to Peter York.
Peter specially added a letter of Zhang Tong's letter to the letter, and
scheduled a visit on August 1st, and then took him to Diagon Alley to buy
textbooks and things on the admission list.
The magic world passed through July peacefully.
Apart from the non-stop bickering between the two Ministry of Magic in
the newspapers, there were only a few small fights between the Death
Eaters and the Order of the Phoenix, and neither side suffered any
casualties.
Even the cold Diagon Alley has recovered a lot of excitement.
Some ignorant magic people at the bottom began to buy in Diagon Alley,
as if the shadow of war had disappeared.
But many high-level and smart people in the magic world know that this
is only a temporary appearance. Now the strength of the two sides is
balanced, so they are all under restraint, but once the strength of one side
changes and the balance tilts, the war will come in an instant.
Especially those centrists who are in a wait-and-see state, observe the
trend at any time, and as long as one side shows signs of defeat, they will
immediately defect to the winning side.
On August 1st, in the early morning, after Peter finished his breakfast, he
shook his body a little, and clones split off from his body one by one.
Peter was relieved when he got twenty-one, and put the magic wands and
The letters were placed on the table for them to choose.
There is no difference between the avatar and Peter's body, so without
him saying more, the avatars picked up their wands and an admission
letter one by one, walked out of the school one after another, and rushed
to the address on the letter.
Speaking of which, Peter would like to thank Ollivander for making
dozens of suitable wands for Peter like wholesale, just to deal with the
situation that the avatar also needs to use the wand.
Thinking of this, Peter conjured up another avatar and asked him to rush
to Ollivander's wand shop to open a store to welcome customers.
He thought maybe he could get Ollivander back, after all, now that
Voldemort had got the Elder Wand, he probably wouldn't be interested in
Ollivander. Otherwise, Ollivander's wand shop has not opened for a long
time, which has already caused many people in the magic world to
discuss it.
And Professor McGonagall, who came back from off-campus, saw Peter
coming out one by one to greet her, and his expression was also stunned.
More than 20 identical Peters appeared in front of her.
Full of impact.
Catherine Hamill is an eleven-year-old girl, and she is lying on the
window and looking out.
Originally, she and her parents had decided to attend a girls' school in
middle school, but an incident on her birthday broke the peace of the
family.
She still remembers that an owl flew into the house with a letter telling
her that she had been accepted by a magic school called Hogwarts, and
that the professors from the school would come home in the early
morning of August 1st. visit.
Parents always thought it was just a prank and told her not to take it
seriously.
But Catherine believed it was true, because something miraculous had
happened around her.
When she was chasing and frolicking with her classmates at school, she
accidentally fell from the third floor.
As a result, she slowly fell to the ground like a feather, and nothing
happened.
Although she insisted on the miraculous phenomenon again and again,
everyone thought she was just overly frightened and had hallucinations.
As for why he didn't suffer a little injury, it was due to the fact that the
ground was grass and had a buffer.
Although Catherine tried her best to prove that miraculous phenomenon,
she was only a child, so no one believed her words, and her parents were
even more worried that she would be injured by the fall
After being sent to the hospital for examination for a long time, there was
no problem before I was relieved.
Now that the admission letter came, she finally knew the source of that
miraculous phenomenon, that is, she was a witch. This made her excited
and anxious, wishing to see the visiting professor right away, so that she
could see the magical magic.
The Hamels looked helplessly at their daughter who had been looking out
the window.
They didn't believe in magic, and they always thought that the admission
letter was just a prank.
So they thought about how to comfort the lost (Li Mahao) daughter, and
then send her to a girls' school to study, so that she would no longer
believe in the existence of magic so naively.
Here we come! The professor is here!" Suddenly Catherine shouted
excitedly behind the window. Then she jumped off the sofa and rushed
towards the door.
"Catherine..." cried Mr. Hammill.
But before he could finish speaking, the doorbell rang. The couple
suddenly became puzzled. They didn't seem to have any guests today.
Who would come to the door early in the morning? They got up and
walked towards the door. Catherine, who had already reached the door,
opened the door directly.
As soon as the Hamils saw a very young boy standing at the door, he
was wearing a very classic dark green trench coat. Gold's hair was
shoulder-length and he was handsome. He looked like those stars on TV,
even more so than those Stars are even better.
"Uh... who are you?" Mr. Hammill asked hesitantly.
The boy showed a warm smile, stretched out his hand and said, "Hi, I'm
Peter York, a professor at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry [I
should have written to you before."
Chapter 614 Peter's Confusion,
The Hamil Family's Trip To
Diagon Alley
"Hogwarts! Is there really such a school? Isn't it a prank?" Mr. Hamil
asked in surprise.
Peter said gently: "Can you invite me in first?"
Only then did the husband and wife realize that they were blocking the
door, and they were at a loss for what to do and invited:... Aw, please
come in.
Catherine, on the other hand, stared straight at Peter with a look of
anticipation.
After taking the professor who looked like a high school student in, the
Hamels looked at Peter and asked, "Professor York, what would you like
to drink? Tea or coffee?"
"No need, Mrs. Hammill, time is very tight now, so after I prove the
existence of magic to you, I need to take Miss Hamil to Diagon Alley to
buy textbooks and admission materials." Peter refused with a smile.
"So, magic is real? Is there really a magic school?" Mr. Hamill asked in
surprise.
Peter nodded, "Yes, Hogwarts is a magic school with a history of
thousands of years.
We will recruit little wizards who have reached the age of eleven in the
UK to enter the school to learn magic 657.
And I am currently Hogwarts.
Gevoz's vice-principal, concurrently serving as Defense Against the Dark
Arts professor."
"Vice-principal?" The Hamels couldn't hide their surprise. Looking at
Peter's face as a high school student, they smiled mischievously,
"Professor York looks very young, really young and promising."
Peter seemed to see their hesitation, and said with a smile, "My current
appearance is indeed a little confusing and not steady."
As he spoke, his appearance changed rapidly.
Under the shocked eyes of several people, he changed from seventeen or
eighteen His appearance quickly changed into that of forty or fifty years
old, and he smiled and said to them: "Maybe this will make you believe
that I am a professor."
Then he waved his hand in the direction of the fireplace, and the
extinguished fireplace instantly ignited a raging flame, and waved again,
a ball of flame flew out of the fire and fell into his hand, "burning quietly
in his palm obediently.
He smiled and showed the stunned family, "This is magic, not the place
where you can teach juggling."
"Of course, if you still don't believe me, I can also conjure something
else..." Peter waved his hand towards the kitchen (bbfa), and the dishes
in the kitchen that hadn't been washed in time Wait, everything clanged
and cleaned automatically, and waltzed, flying into the plate rack.
After finishing all this, Peter smiled and asked the family: "Do you believe
in magic now?"
The Hamils, who originally wanted to ask questions, now felt like they
were dreaming. All this could no longer be explained by magic tricks.
They nodded foolishly to express their belief.
"That's good,"
Peter smiled with satisfaction, his middle-aged appearance returned to
his youthful appearance, and he didn't want to spend too much time
proving the existence of magic.
Then he looked at Catherine, who was also stunned, and smiled, "If Miss
Hamil is ready, we can go and prepare to buy admission materials."
The apparition was not very pleasant, and the Hamil family who arrived
at the door of the Leaky Cauldron felt dizzy and felt like they were going
to spit out their breakfast. Seeing this, Peter hurriedly gave a few healing
spells to ease their situation.
"Professor, can we follow the past? We..." Mr. Hamil said to Peter
hesitantly.
The Hamil family nodded, and Mr. Hamil took out the car keys and said
impatiently, "Professor York, where is Diagon Alley? We can drive there."
Peter smiled and shook his head and said, "No need for Mr. Hamil,
Diagon Alley is in London, it's a bit far from here, we need another way
to get there, otherwise we won't be able to buy school materials today."
Seeing Peter's silence, the Hamills felt a little nervous, thinking it was a
taboo, and guessed whether the wizards did not allow Common people to
enter the magic world.
As he spoke, he put his hands on Mr. Hamil's shoulders, and then the four
of them disappeared into the living room with a puff.
...It's so cool! Professor York, was that magic just now? When can I learn
it?" Catherine said very excitedly, with a very impatient tone
The Hamil couple breathed a sigh of relief, then cheered up, and asked
Peter again: "How much do you need to buy school supplies? Is a
thousand pounds enough? If not, we can only go to the bank to withdraw
money first."
The Hamil family It is a middle-class family, so I am not too worried
about spending money.
After briefly telling them the common sense of the magic world, Peter
looked at their outfits and asked with a smile: "Are you ready? If you are
ready, we can set off."
"This is Charing Cross Road, Westminster, London."
Peter explained, and then pointed to the shabby painted door in front of
him, "This is the Leaky Cauldron, the entrance to Diagon Alley, which
will be needed in the future You come here to buy things yourself, so you
have to remember this address."
Then he opened the door of the Leaky Cauldron. .
Peter was silent for a while. In view of the current tense environment,
Professor McGonagall suggested that he had better only take the students
to buy school materials, so as to avoid the children of these Muggle
families from being targeted by Death Eaters.
He wasn't too worried though, unless Voldemort showed up in person
[the Death Eaters wouldn't be much of a problem.
"It's just a little magic. After you enter the school, you will soon come
into contact with a lot of interesting magic." Peter said with a smile.
"Enough, and not that much."
Peter nodded, and explained slightly: "The currency in the wizarding
world is called Galleons, and one Galleon equals about five pounds.
A student can exchange up to £200 a year.
The school does not charge tuition fees." and food expenses, so it
basically doesn't cost much during school.
"Thank you, um.....Where is this place?" The Hamil family calmed down,
and then found the strange environment around them. At this time, they
were standing on a not-so-busy street, with a bookstore and video store
beside them.
Looking at Peter's mysterious smile, the Hamil family was a little
confused.
Peter said to the family: "Mrs. Hammill, please hold on tight to Mr.
Hammill. Miss Catherine is standing on my right. It may be
uncomfortable during the meeting, please don't panic.
Just when they were about to take back their words, Peter showed a
comforting smile, nodded and said to them: "It's a matter of course, after
all, you also care about your children."
Chapter 615 "Big Man" Peter
York, Another Professor York!
As soon as they entered the Leaky Cauldron, the Hamil family was
stunned by the dirty and outdated environment, which was far different
from the mysterious magical world they had imagined.
In the dark bar, there are only a few customers, and the bald bar owner
sits behind the counter, wiping his glass with a dirty rag.
The people in the bar turned their heads to look at the few people who
came in, looking a little surprised, especially when they saw Peter, their
eyes widened and they wiped their eyes in disbelief.
"Mr. York, what an honor! I'm Doris Jacques, I can't believe I'm here!" An
old witch with disheveled hair stood up tremblingly, holding Peter's hand
excitedly .
"Mr. York, do you remember me? You rescued us from the Ministry of
Magic before, and we followed you to Hogwarts. It's an honor to see you
again!" A thin middle-aged wizard wearing glasses, Introduced
enthusiastically.
"I remember you, Alec Roald, right?" Peter said gently, "Professor
McGonagall said that you also helped the professors repel a Death Eater,
thank you so much."
"Did you hear that! Did you hear that! He remembers, Peter York
remembers me fighting off a Death Eater!" exclaimed More Ying
excitedly.
The owner of the bar, Tom Aibo, couldn't hide his surprise when he saw
Peter, and then he warmly welcomed: "Professor York, I'm so glad to see
you again!"
He glanced at the three people behind Peter, and said clearly: "So
Speaking of which, you are responsible for bringing freshmen to buy
school supplies, right, it's really hard work."
"By the way, I haven't congratulated you on becoming the vice principal
of the school yet." Tom Aibo congratulated with a smile, "But speaking of
it, with your strength, I don't think it's strange even if you become the
principal."
"Thank you, you are too good. Professor McGonagall is the most suitable
principal." Peter shook his head with a smile, and then said to Tom with
a half-smile: "You have also said this to me who appeared before~?"
"Hey, I'm confirming your identity."
Tom Aibo smiled coyly, but couldn't hide his surprise in his eyes, and
praised with a thumbs up: "Professor York, your magic is so amazing, I
can't tell the difference at all."
Which one of you is real, I am afraid that this kind of clone magic can
only be realized by you!"
Then he stretched his head and asked quietly: "Professor York, tell old
Tom, among your avatars, who is the real Peter? The Peter Yorks who
appeared one after another are almost killing me." Confused."
Peter smiled and shook his head and said: "If I tell you directly, it won't
be fun, will it, Mr. Aibo? There will be other Peter Yorks appearing later,
you may be able to guess which of us is the real Peter, or Not one of
them."
Seeing Old Tom's stunned expression, Peter patted him on the shoulder,
"See you later, Mr. Aibo, I'll take the freshmen to purchase school
supplies first." Then, under the gaze of everyone, he led the Hamil family
into the backyard.
The Hamil family looked at the very young professor with some curiosity.
They learned from the words of those people just now that this professor
seems to be a big figure in the magic world.
The Hamills didn't dare to ask more questions out of concerns, but
Catherine didn't have that kind of burden in her heart. She asked Peter
very curiously: "Professor York, are you famous in the magic world? Why
do they respect you so much? Are you A great hero in the wizarding
world?"
Peter didn't answer her question first, but took out his wand and pointed
it at the backyard wall, turned to her and said, "Remember my next
move, you will need to do it yourself in the future." Tap it lightly a few
times.
The brick wall was quickly opened amidst the shocked expressions of the
Hamil family, revealing Diagon Alley behind the wall.
"Welcome to Diagon Alley." Peter said, "Okay, then we need to purchase
school materials, but the first step is to go to Gringotts to exchange for
Galleons."
Affected by the situation in the magic world, there were not many people
in Diagon Alley, but all the wizards who saw Peter, whether they were
shopkeepers, street vendors, or shoppers, greeted Peter enthusiastically,
as if they had met a great man.
The owner of the Luo Lin cold drink shop enthusiastically ran out of the
shop and gave Peter a large box of ice cream.
Unable to bear the owner's enthusiasm, Peter finally accepted his
kindness, but turned around and gave the ice cream to Catherine.
I can't help but sigh the effect of celebrities, and it's no wonder why
Dumbledore didn't appear in Diagon Alley easily before, even buying his
favorite sweets had to be delivered with an owl.
‥Ask for flowers.
The Hamil family, seeing Peter's popularity, followed him all the way to
Gringotts. But as soon as he arrived at the gate of Gringotts, he almost
bumped into several people who came out of it.
Taking a closer look, it turned out to be another newborn family. They
were also wearing Muggle costumes. Their curious and restrained
expressions made the Hamil family immediately sure that they were also
from the Muggle world.
But what surprised them the most was that the person who led them was
another Peter York who was exactly the same!
The Smith family, who had just exchanged Gold Galleons from Gringotts,
was also very shocked by the other Peter on the opposite side.
"Wow, Professor York, is he your twin brother?" Catherine asked in
surprise, her eyes kept looking at the person opposite who was exactly
the same as Professor York.
Peter shook his head with a smile, nodded towards the opposite clone,
and smiled warmly at the new family. Then, without stopping, he led the
curious Hamil family into Gringotts.
"Ha, Mr.
York, you have brought new students here again."
The goblin glanced at the Hamil family behind Peter, and then warmly
greeted Peter.
Looking at Peter with shrewd and calculating eyes, it was like looking at
a very rare item, and exclaimed in a sharp voice: "Mr.
York, your clone magic is really powerful, and I have received five Peters
including you."
York, but we still can't tell which of you is the real clone.
Our elf eyes can see through the essence of many things, but we can't see
through your clone, you really surprised us."
"Exchange them for Galleons first, there should be 17 more "I"s coming
later, and you can slowly distinguish them one by one." Peter said
casually with a smile, and then moved aside to let Hamil A family
exchanges money.
Facing the Hamil family, the goblin's attitude became indifferent, and
after perfunctorily asking about the exchange amount, he stuffed the
banknotes into a drawer in disgust, then reluctantly took out the gold
coins, and counted them one by one, fearing that they would give too
much money. One. .
Chapter 616 Peter's Clone Show In
Diagon Alley! The Familiar Smell
Of Blood!
After exchanging the money, Peter did not let the Hamil family separate,
but brought their family's purchased school supplies, and finally came to
Ollivander's wand shop. It was only here that they met another family
they met at the gate of Gringotts just now.
The two families looked curiously at the two identical Peters, and
followed them into the store.
"Welcome to Ollivander's Wand Shop." A clear voice sounded in the shop.
"Another Professor York!" Catherine exclaimed in surprise, her mouth
opened wide, and she looked at the smiling Peter standing behind a pair
of wands.
"Hello, Miss Hamill. Peter from the wand shop greeted Catherine with a
smile, "Are you here to choose a wand?"
"You know me?" Catherine asked in surprise, her eyes widened.
Peter nodded, smiled and said to Catherine and the other "nine-three-
seven" little wizards behind her: "Which one of you will choose the wand
first?"
The other boy looked at the shopkeeper who was exactly like Professor
York, swallowed, pointed at Catherine nervously and said: "Ladies first,
she will come first.
"What a polite little gentleman, then Miss Hamill will come first." Peter
said with a smile, then waved his wand, and a tape measure flew out,
automatically measuring Catherine's body proportions.
Catherine looked at the living creature-like tape measure on her body,
and at the same time looked at the three identical Peters in the room, and
couldn't help asking: "Professor York, those goblins just said that you
have clone magic, and now the three of you are Split?"
"Oh?" The three Peters looked at the little girl in surprise. Peter, who led
Hamil over, praised, "What a clever little witch. "I would think the three
of us are triplets."
Hearing Peter's answer, everyone present couldn't hide their shock.
Looking at these three identical Peters, they just thought it was too
amazing.
"It's so cool!" Catherine was very excited. She looked at the three Peters
and asked very curiously: "Professor, who is the real one of you? Can I
learn this kind of clone magic? You can change How many clones are
there?"
Peter shook his head with a smile, and said mysteriously: "This is my
secret.
It would be no fun to tell you who is the real one.
I can only tell you that there will be 21 "I"s today.
Freshmen come to Diagon Alley to buy admission materials.
So if you are interested, you can observe them in Diagon Alley and guess
which of them is real."
"Okay, let's try this wand to see if it fits." Peter took out a wand from the
wand pile, and handed it to her with a smile.
In Diagon Alley, the wizards saw a very miraculous and weird scene.
They watched Peter one after another, leading the new students through
the streets and entering shops to buy things. Even sometimes, they will
be crowded in a shop.
At this moment, Mrs. Malkin was tailoring clothes for the new students,
while looking at the three Peter Yorks chatting with each other in the
store with curious and surprised eyes, feeling like a Muggle.
Even the shop owner Fu Luo Lin, who enthusiastically wanted to give
Peter ice cream, didn't dare to give it away at this time, otherwise he
would lose money today if he sent Peter one by one.
Diagon Alley suddenly became lively, and many people looked at the
Peters on the street with strange faces, guessing who among them was
the real Peter.
The two Weasley brothers also deliberately set up a bet directly at the
entrance of the store, allowing the guests in the inn to guess who was
real and who was fake, which attracted many spectators.
In the afternoon, after purchasing all newborn materials, Peter's avatars
left Diagon Alley with each newborn family.
After sending the Hamil family to the door, Peter declined their
invitation to be a guest and prepared to leave here.
Peter squinted his eyes, looked at the red-eyed monster opposite, waved
his wand, and instantly a small fireball like the sun flew into the air. The
fiery little sun illuminated the entire cellar, making people feel as if they
were in the warm sunshine.
When the monster's sharp claws were about to touch Peter's neck, Peter
disappeared there instantly and appeared in another location.
But the ferocious monster on the opposite side, facing the warm little sun
at this time, seemed to have seen the most terrifying thing, and hid back
in horror. The tanned skin seemed to be corroded, exposing the dark
flesh and blood inside.
The monster screamed in pain, and struggled to hide in the wooden
cabinet, not daring to let itself be illuminated by the little sun.
There were several corpses lying on the ground, a middle-aged man and
woman and a little boy, lying there quietly, with terrified expressions,
pale as paint, and shriveled bodies, as if they had been sucked dry of
blood.
The house was empty, but Peter's very sensitive sense of smell smelled
the bloody smell that filled the room.
He scanned the surrounding area, waved his wand, and there were
bloody stains on the clean ground, which looked like a murder scene.
Following the blood stains, Peter walked deep into the house, and came
directly to a wooden door, which was the door leading to the cellar.
"Vampire...huh!" Peter said, looking at the wooden cabinet with cold
eyes. .
In the dark cellar, the electric light was broken, Peter flicked his wand,
and a ball of light flew out of the wand and floated into the cellar,
illuminating the place below. At the same time, the scene below came
into Peter's eyes.
But Peter, at this time, did not leave here directly, but appeared invisibly
outside the house opposite Hamil's house, and entered the house with an
unlocking spell..
"Roar!" Seeing that Peter was not hurt, the monster roared again and
rushed towards Peter. But before rushing in front of Peter, he was sent
flying out with a wave of his hand, hitting the cellar wall heavily. But the
monster didn't seem to be hurt at all, stood up again, and attacked Peter.
"I'm fine, goodbye everyone." Peter came back to his senses, shook his
head and said calmly, and then disappeared directly in front of the Hamil
family.
Shocked once again as Peter disappeared out of nowhere, the Hamil
family took a moment before entering the home to reflect on the magical
day.
Opening the cellar door, a strong stench of blood came from below,
making Peter frowned, and he covered his nose and walked down.
When he opened the door of the wooden cabinet, a black shadow rushed
out from inside, attacking him at a speed invisible to the naked eye.
"Huh?" As soon as Peter turned around, he smelled a bloody smell. This
smell of blood made Peter somewhat familiar. It was a smell that
bloodthirsty people couldn't hide, full of death.
"Professor York, what's the matter with you?" Mr. Hammill couldn't help
asking when he saw Peter's strange look.
Peter looked at the unfortunate family calmly, and then turned his eyes
to a closed wooden cabinet in the corner, where there was a more bloody
smell. He walked over slowly and put his hands on the door of the
wooden cabinet. It was as if ice was hidden inside, and there was a
gloomy cold air.
Peter squinted his eyes, wondering why this smell of blood felt so
familiar? And the source of this smell of blood. He stared faintly at a
house opposite, wondering what he was thinking.
Chapter 617 Vampire! Peter's
Torture, The Witch Is In Danger!
In the cellar, Peter looked at the vampire hiding in the cabinet, snorted
coldly, lit the wooden cabinet directly, and waited quietly.
The raging flames engulfed the entire wooden cabinet, and it burned
higher and higher.
When Peter thought that the vampire would never come out, with a roar,
the wooden cabinet was torn apart, and the vampire hidden inside
rushed out of the flame circle, wrapped in a black robe Rush towards the
cellar door.
Just when it thought it was about to escape, a wall of light suddenly rose
from the door of the cellar, and the fast vampire flew out heavily, landing
not far from Peter.
"Ah...!" Illuminated by the sun-like fireball in mid-air, the vampire
screamed in pain. The light was like sulfuric acid and quickly corroded
its flesh, and some places even exposed white bones .
Peter didn't have the thought of killing it immediately, and with a wave
of his wand, he extinguished the yellow fireball above his head.
Without the irradiation of the fireball, the vampire stopped screaming,
and even the corroded wounds healed quickly. The vampire stood up
slowly, stepped back vigilantly and fearfully, and said hoarsely to Peter:
"Wizard, I didn't offend you, why did you attack me?"
Peter looked at this vampire with a pale face and blood-red eyes, his eyes
flashed coldly, and he said in a cold voice: "A vampire from abroad?
Since you dare to appear here to hurt people, you should be prepared to
be wiped out."
Before he finished speaking, he flicked the wand in his hand quickly, and
a matchlock flew out of the wand, chasing the vampire like a snake.
The vampire reacted very quickly, dodging the fire rope at a speed
almost invisible to the naked eye, and then turned into a phantom,
dodging quickly in the cellar, seeing that there was no chance of escape,
it attacked Peter.
Other wizards might be injured by the vampire because of their untimely
reaction, but Peter's reaction is no weaker than this vampire.
When the vampire rushed to Peter at the fastest speed, he was repelled
by a protective armor spell , and was immediately entangled tightly by
the fire rope that was catching up.
Flame is one of the ways to completely eliminate vampires. At this time,
the vampire who was entangled in the matchlock watched in horror as
the matchlock burned his body, making a sizzling sound of fire. While
suffering, he was even more afraid of the matchlock. It burns to ashes.
Peter waved his hand, and the vampire tied with a matchlock floated in
front of him. He stared at the vampire indifferently, and asked, "Tell me,
why did you appear here?"
Hearing this, the vampire's expression changed, and he moaned in pain
and hurriedly said: "My lord wizard, I just passed by here by chance and
found this family because I was hungry.
As long as you let me go, I will never come here again."
Drinking human blood, I will leave England immediately and I will do
anything for you!"
Peter stared carefully at his eyes, squinted, showing disbelief, and snorted
coldly: "It seems that you have been telling the truth."
As he spoke, the matchlock around the vampire's neck became tighter
and tighter, and the rope formed by the flames Exuding a scorching
temperature, the vampire's neck was about to be strangled, and it emitted
a disgusting smell of rotting flesh being roasted.
"However, you don't need to answer me, I'm curious, can you vampires,
dark creatures, stop the instigator?" Peter looked at the vampire with a
sneer, who was strangled by the fire rope as if he was about to suffocate.
There was no mercy.
He knew that vampires were not such easy-to-death creatures. Unless
they were tied up in the sun or burned to ashes with fire after being torn
apart, these vampires were almost impossible to die, and even the death
curse was useless to him.
Ignoring the vampire's struggling expression, Peter directly put his wand
on the vampire's head, and said "Legist".
"Huh? Interesting." Peter withdrew his wand, a surprised and curious
expression on his face, because his insanity on the vampire was
unsuccessful, as if he was insanity on an unconscious corpse , can't read
any information.
But in a way, vampires are no different from dead bodies. Peter was
somewhat curious about the origin of creatures like vampires.
Perhaps because he knew that Peter's mind-reading skills were ineffective
for him, the vampire's eyes revealed a reassuring look, and he even
thought of using this to fool the wizard in front of him.
"Hmph, since the instigator is ineffective, I want to see if Veritaserum
works for you?" Peter immediately took out a small bottle of potion and
poured half of it directly into the vampire.
Just a few drops of Veritaserum can make a determined wizard spit out
all his secrets. Now Peter directly downed a small half of the bottle,
directly making the vampire's eyes blurred and in a state of mindlessness.
Although Peter was a little surprised, he still took the time to ask, "Why
are you here?"
The vampire's eyes were blank, and he replied in a trance: "I was ordered
to monitor the family in the opposite house, especially the little witch,
and then report to Sir Rusfan at any time. 17
Sure enough, Peter was not surprised. This is a Muggle-inhabited area,
and it is very unusual for this vampire to appear here, so the first time
Peter found out, he thought of Catherine Hammill.
Now, as he expected, there are vampires eyeing Catherine's family.
Peter's expression became serious, and he looked at the vampire with
colder eyes, and asked again: "Why are you staring at Catherine, is there
anything special about her?"
"Because she is a witch, the elders want us to quietly capture a witch
born in a Common family, and we must take her away before the witch
enters school." The vampire replied with a silly smile
Capture Muggle-born witches? Peter frowned. What are these vampires
trying to do? He asked the vampire in front of him directly.
"Voldemort, Death Eaters, you all deserve to die!" Peter broke out in
anger, and said through gritted teeth.
"Blood slaves?!" Peter's expression became more serious, and he
continued to ask, how many are there? Where are they hidden?"
As far as Peter knew, there were twelve witches born to Muggle families
who enrolled this year alone.
And those young wizards who have not yet entered school, although the
admission notice has not yet been issued, their names are already listed
on the admission book of the school.
In this way, at least hundreds of witches who have not yet entered school
have already been targeted by vampires!
"Sir Ruthfan? He is your leader? Where is he now?" Peter continued to
ask.
"I don't know," the vampire shook his head. "I only know that there are a
lot of them. Sir Rusfan is very cautious. He doesn't allow us to inquire
about this matter. After the blood slaves arrived in England, they were
taken care of by the Death Eaters. We are only responsible for them."
send over."
After dealing with the vampires, Peter looked at the corpses of the family
of three again, sighed, and set them on fire with his wand.
People who have been bitten by vampires are prone to corpse changes.
If they are fed with blood, they may become irrational blood slaves, so
burning the corpse is the safest way.
"It seems that I have to find a chance to ask Professor Snape."
Peter thought silently, then he raised his eyes, looked at the vampire in
front of him, and said to himself murderously: As for these vampires,
since they dare to make trouble, then It's better to clean it up completely,
so as not to die in peace and jump around. "
The vampire shook his head and said with a silly smile: "We don't need to
do it ourselves, the elders have prepared a lot of blood slaves in
exchange, and they have been transported here one after another until
the war breaks out."
And obviously, Voldemort and the Death Eaters had already given this
record to the vampires! Voldemort and the Death Eaters didn't treat
Muggle wizards as the same kind, and sold them to the vampires.
As he spoke, he snapped his fingers, and the fire rope on the vampire's
body quickly ignited, instantly surrounding the vampire. Amidst the
screams, he was swallowed by the scorching flames and turned into a pile
of ashes
After asking several questions in succession, Peter had to give up. After
thinking about it for a while, he decided to ask someone to clarify,
whether it was the vampire's targeting of the witch or the number of
blood slaves, it was a big problem.
"Malfoy Manor? Are you vampires and Death Eaters allied?" Peter
became serious instantly, staring at the vampire in front of him, "What
did Voldemort promise you? And what help did you give Voldemort? Tell
me!"
Although angry, Peter still tried his best to calm down. He continued to
ask: "How do you vampires have the confidence to help Voldemort rule
the magic world? Are you vampires going to join the war?"
But obviously this vampire is just a low-level guy, and he doesn't know
the secrets. He shook his head and said: "I don't know, Sir Rusfan didn't
tell us, he just said that these witches can make our race more powerful."
powerful."
The blood-sucking Guiwu God nodded, and said with a silly smile: "Yes,
we cooperated with the Death Eaters, we helped them rule the wizarding
world, and they allowed us to take away those Muggle-born witches.
These Muggle witches The information was provided by the Death Eaters,
otherwise we would not be able to find so many witches in a short period
of time.
Only then did he remember that, except that Hogwarts had the Pen of
Acceptance and the Book of Access, which recorded information about
wizards born in Muggle families.
The Department of Prohibition of the Misuse of Magic of the Ministry of
Magic also has a detection device, which is used to record and control the
use of magic by students outside the school.
It has the addresses of all wizards in the UK.
After burying the unfortunate family, Peter left. Only the house where
the family mysteriously disappeared and later became a well-known
haunted house was left as the trace of the family's existence. .
"Sir Rusfan is the person in charge of our trip to England, and he is
currently at Malfoy Manor." The vampire replied blankly.
Chapter 618 Forgot Your Name?
Unbreakable Threat
bump!
In the dimly lit room, a figure was thrown flying, hit the wall heavily,
and then was pressed against the wall by an invisible force, unable to
move.
The person on the wall was squeezed so that his face was distorted and
deformed. On his pale face, a pair of blood-red eyes were full of fear. He
looked at the person hidden in the darkness in horror, and said weakly:
"That's all I know, wizard. My lord, please let me go..."
"Oh, let you go?" Peter walked out of the darkness, his face was full of
sneer and sarcasm, his eyes were cold and he said, "Since I don't get any
news from you, then you don't have any news."
..."
Wait! I can still do things for you... Seeing the killing intent in Peter's
eyes, the man on the wall shouted in horror.
"Ah...!" But before he begged for mercy, a fiery flame rose, and was
instantly burned to ashes by the raging flames, leaving only a shrill
scream echoing in the room.
Peter withdrew his hand, glanced indifferently at the ashes on the
ground, turned and walked out of the room.
Facing the afterglow of the setting sun, Peter turned his head to look at
another nearby house.
In the yard, an eight or nine-year-old girl was happily playing with a
puppy, and she didn't notice any movement here.
"Bai Lier Luo Weida, what a lucky little guy..." Peter said softly with a
slight smile, with the corners of his mouth slightly raised.
Then he raised his wand, aimed it at the little girl, and whispered a spell.
A ray of light like sunlight flew out of the wand, sank into the little girl's
body, and disappeared.
The little girl who was playing with her pet dog paused, as if she had
noticed something, she raised her head and looked around. Then I saw a
very handsome big brother standing in the yard of the neighbor's house
looking at him.
Peter smiled at the little girl, and then took out a piece of parchment that
looked very old. The parchment was densely covered with many names.
His eyes swept away, and then stayed on a name that said "Bai Lier Luo
Weida". Seeing the ink of the name gradually dimmed and finally
disappeared, a satisfied smile appeared on Peter's face.
Immediately, he put away the parchment, waved to the little girl
opposite, and then disapparated away, leaving only a stunned little girl
behind.
"Come back, Peter, how are things going?" Peter had already appeared at
Hogwarts, and Professor McGonagall rushed over with an impatient face.
Ever since receiving news from Peter that vampires and Death Eaters
were cooperating and targeting Muggle-born witches, McGonagall has
been restless, fearing that those vampires have already targeted children
according to the Ministry of Magic's student list.
"Everything is going well, Professor McGonagall," Peter said with a smile,
before handing the parchment to McGonagall.
McGonagall took the parchment, carefully looked at the name on it, and
was slightly relieved when he saw the empty space.
But her expression was still not completely relaxed, she looked at Peter a
little nervously, and asked: "Peter, are you sure that disappearing sports
cars is useful? Can you really hide the names of those children who are
not in school?"
Then she looked at Peter apologetically and said, "I'm sorry, Peter, it's not
that I don't believe you...I'm just worried...just hiding the names of those
children will really help them avoid vampires tracking?"
"How about we send Aurors or Order of the Phoenix people to protect
these children secretly?"
McGonagall became more and more nervous, "Or, we just tell the parents
of those children and let them move to a place where there is no danger?
Although some It violated the Statute of Secrecy, but these children will
enter Hogwarts sooner or later, and there should be no problem telling
them the existence of magic a few years ago..."
"Calm down, Professor McGonagall." Peter comforted softly, looked at
McGonagall with gentle eyes, and asked, "Don't you believe in my
strength?"
Looking at Peter's confident eyes, the anxious McGonagall calmed down
instantly, and she said, "Of course I believe in your strength, Peter. It's
just... I think, if there are more protective measures, is it not safe to rely
on a disappearing spell alone?" ?”
She pointed to the parchment in her hand, and said worriedly: "Although
we have used the disappearing spell to hide the names of these little
wizards who have not yet entered school, it is hard to guarantee that
those vampires have been recorded on the list, and vampires are said to
be very good at tracking them down." ..."
Peter interrupted McGonagall, smiled and said, "Professor McGonagall,
do you still remember the names of those students on the list?"
"I have to check the list of students on the admission book every year,
and of course I remember every name on it." McGonagall said
confidently, but immediately showed a puzzled and surprised look, and
then thought hard, but couldn't think of anything Names that have been
withheld.
When he saw Peter's smiling eyes, McGonagall was stunned for a
moment, opened his mouth wide and asked in surprise: "Peter, how did
you do it? I obviously only looked at the list several times before, but
now I can't remember any of them. It's like I never knew their names!"
"Using a little trick," Peter said with a smile, "temporarily forget the
names of these students who have not entered school, so that even if
those vampires or death eaters ran to them with the list, they would not
be able to recognize them.
"Peter, you always surprise me." McGonagall looked at the big boy in
front of him in amazement and praised.
But then she thought of those vampires again, with a very disgusted and
solemn expression on her face, she said to Peter full of worry: "Peter,
these vampires are only targeting children from Muggle families, we need
to find out what they are trying to do ? And their cooperation with Death
Eaters also requires us to be very vigilant."
Peter nodded, looking at the sunset in the distance with gloomy eyes,
"We really need to find out, what are these vampires going to do when
they suddenly ran out of the coffin and got involved with Voldemort?"
"Need our help, Peter," McGonagall asked.
"Not for now, Professor McGonagall." Peter shook his head, with a
mysterious smile on his face, and said, "I think I should be able to find
someone who can answer the question."
spider alley,
Peter walked through rows of old houses, ignoring the garbage and
smelly gutters all over the floor, and came to the most dilapidated old
house, reached out his hand, and lightly knocked on the dark wooden
door.
There was no movement in the room, as if there was no one there, and
no one came to open the door for a long time.
But Peter was patient and waited outside the door with a calm
expression, as if he was sure someone was inside.
When time gradually passed and people suspected that there was no one
inside, the dark wooden door was finally opened, revealing a vigilant
figure inside.
Then he straightened his face and said seriously: "Professor, I am here
this time to learn some information about vampires from you.
When I visited Muggle freshmen before, I met some vampires.
Their goal seems to be Muggle.
Witches born from melons, and I learned from them that vampires and
Death Eaters have united, can you tell me more news?"
Hearing Snape's answer, Peter was taken aback for a moment, looking at
his hesitant expression, Peter suddenly said, "Are you under an
indestructible spell?"
"How to prove it?"
Peter tilted his head to look at Snape, and said with a smile, "Maybe I can
say something that only the two of us knew, for example, when I came to
you to practice potion making, I secretly poured it into your coffee You
added a blurring potion, and as a result, you talked nonsense all night,
and finally threatened me not to speak out?"
"Okay, okay," Peter, who wanted to joke with Snape at first, finally gave
up after seeing Snape's face on the verge of a formidable enemy.
Snape stared at Peter with his wand up for a long time before finally
letting go of the door and stepping warily out of the way.
Hearing about the vampire, Snape's expression changed. Looking at
Peter's serious tone, he opened his mouth and wanted to say something,
but suddenly his expression became very painful, with veins popping out
on his face, as if he was being tortured.
"Professor, I'm not Harry Potter. Of course I know about the matter
between you and Dumbledore. You don't need to use such a tone."
Looking at Snape's gloomy face, Peter said with a wry smile.
After carefully looking at the two Peters, Snape's tense body finally
relaxed, and then he looked out the window vigilantly, cast another
shielding spell, then looked at Peter with an unfriendly expression, and
said in a sarcastic tone: "The famous Peter York, you actually came to me,
a Death Eater.
Did you just wake up and plan to join the Death Eaters? Or do you want
to kill (Li Qian's) me and avenge that poor, ill-informed Dumbledore?"
Peter ignored Snape and pointed at his wand, and said with a smile,
"Aren't you going to invite me in?"
Snape pursed his mouth and stared at Peter without speaking, not even
nodding. .
"Professor!" Peter was startled, and hurriedly picked himself up from the
sofa, helped Snape who was about to fall, and threw healing spells at
him.
He shook his body and instantly split into two Peters. He sat on the sofa,
one on the left and one on the right, and asked with a smile, "I can
believe it now. After all, I should be the only one who knows the magic
of avatars."
"Professor Snape, long time no see." Peter greeted with a smile.
Peter smiled, walked in without hesitation, walked straight through the
aisle to the room, sat down on the sofa, and looked at the still vigilant
Snape with a relaxed expression.
Don't doubt my identity, Professor Snape, No one should come to you
pretending to be me, after all, I am your most excellent student, am I
not?"
"It's not enough." Snape still didn't put down his wand, and said in a cold
voice with a tense expression.
Snape looked at Peter outside the door with sharp eyes, pointed his wand
at him vigilantly, and asked, "Peter York, why did you come back here?"
Looking at the laughing Peter, Snape was still vigilant, and asked in a
cold voice: "How do you prove that you are Peter York?"
Being helped to the sofa by Peter, Snape's painful expression eased a
little, he stared at Peter, shook his head and said, "I can't say."
Chapter 619 Information On The
Sun? Blood Thief Lucius!
Seeing that Snape couldn't answer his own words, Peter wasn't too
disappointed.
He raised his eyebrows, stared at Snape and said, "It seems that
Voldemort and the vampires are planning to make a big deal, even you
are under the Unbreakable Curse, is this in case I know about it?"
Snape's eyes fluttered, but he still didn't express anything.
Peter didn't expect Snape to answer his words. After all, the power of the
Unbreakable Curse cannot be underestimated. Even if Snape wanted to
answer, the moment he spoke, he would be backlashed by the contract
and killed instantly.
So he gave up on getting an answer directly from Snape, and instead
prepared to knock from the sidelines.
"As far as I know, these vampires have stayed in their own territory all
year round and rarely appear outside.
This time they suddenly appeared in the UK and joined forces with the
Death Eaters.
It can be seen that there is some interest to attract them, so they came all
the way here England messing up...."
Peter paced the room, seemingly talking to himself, his eyes watching
Snape's reaction.
"Professor Snape," Peter walked up to Snape, leaning over him and said,
"I know you can't answer me about vampires now because of the
Unbreakable Curse, so can I ask some other Death Eaters internal affairs?
Of course When you can’t answer, you just need to keep silent.”
Hearing Peter's words, Snape was a little surprised, but finally heaved a
sigh of relief, the threat of the unbreakable spell prevented him from
even thinking of snitching, and replied in a deep voice: "Yes."
"Okay then," Peter smiled, "Professor, can you tell me about the internal
affairs of the Death Eaters? Tell me what you can answer." Then he
turned the chair into a comfortable sofa, He sat down across from Snape.
For Peter's request, Snape did not refuse, and directly narrated all the
recent internal affairs of the Death Eaters, but he couldn't appeal to the
part that touched the vampires, so he could only respond with silence.
Peter saw all of this in his eyes, and after listening to Snape's words, he
had basically formed a framework in his mind, but some key content was
blank, so he had no thoughts for the time being.
However, it can be seen that this blank part is obviously about vampires.
"So, among the Death Eaters, Voldemort trusts you the most? This sounds
like good news." Peter said with a smile, "Voldemort should also hand
over the matter of negotiating with vampires to you, the professor. No
wonder it's kept secret."
Snape didn't answer Peter's last question, but said blankly: "The Dark
Lord never trusts anyone, it's just that there aren't many available people
among the Death Eaters, and I pledged my loyalty to him with
Dumbledore's life." , That's why he entrusted me with a heavy
responsibility."
Then he stared at Peter with a pointed tone and said: "Besides, Shinkenis
and Lucius, who I work with, are also reused by the Dark Lord.
Generally, I suggest that the Dark Lord assigns me tasks with them."
Share it, so that the Dark Lord can trust me even more."
Hearing Snape's words, Peter understood and smiled, "So, Voldemort
handed over to you three to complete the cooperation with vampires this
time?" He glanced at the scar-like mark on Snape's arm, and said with a
smile: "It seems that the unbreakable curse is not really unbreakable."
Snape didn't answer Peter's words, just about to open his mouth to say
something, he frowned and held his right arm.
Peter noticed the movement, which was where Snape's Dark Mark was,
and asked, "What's wrong?"
"The Dark Lord is calling to me, and I must go." Snape stood up.
As he spoke, he seemed to remember something, waved his wand, and a
newspaper flew out of the drawer and landed in front of Peter.
"The Sun?" Peter thought it was a magic newspaper, but when he saw
that the pictures on it were all static, with the words "The Sun" on it, he
was surprised
"Professor, when will you read Muggle newspapers?" Peter shook the
newspaper, "And it's this kind of newspaper known for its
sensationalism?"
"There should be the answer you want on it." Snape said with restraint,
the unbreakable scar on his left arm tingled faintly.
Then he hurriedly said: "Okay, I need to go to the Dark Lord, so get out of
here quickly, don't let people see you here, it's good for you and me."
Then he used Apparition to leave in a hurry.
Hearing this, Peter opened the newspaper and quickly scanned it.
The content above is basically sensationalism, using exaggerated
techniques to describe celebrity cheating, wealthy infighting, and even
the appearance of aliens, etc. without any basis.
For these exaggerated contents, Peter frowned slightly, a little disgusted.
But since Snape asked him to read this newspaper, it was not aimless, so
he scanned down carefully until his eyes stopped on a section of the
report.
"Blood thieves are raging! The blood banks in London are running out of
stocks: According to the author's knowledge, recently, blood bags in the
blood banks of major hospitals in London have disappeared inexplicably.
The blood bags in the blood banks disappeared overnight, causing huge
losses... "
Peter looked at this short report and muttered (bbef) "Blood bank...
vampires...it seems that we need to go and have a look."
Although it was only a Common report, Peter had a hunch that this was
what Snape made him read.
The newspaper in his hand turned into flying ashes and dissipated, and
Peter's figure disappeared in the room in an instant, "Song left an empty
room.
At night, in a large private hospital.
A figure suddenly appeared from the darkness. Under the pitch-black
robe, the face was hidden in the hood, making it invisible.
The man took out his wand, tapped it towards himself, and then
swaggered into the hospital, walked through the long and narrow
corridor, and walked straight towards the blood bank.
There are doctors, nurses and patients on duty in the hospital, but
everyone seems to be unable to see this person, even turning a blind eye
when passing by.
When he came to the gate of the blood bank, the man in black tapped the
lock with his magic wand. The lock was unlocked instantly, and the door
was automatically pushed open. Air-conditioning gushed out from the
inside, making the surrounding temperature instantly cooler.
Entering the cold room, blood bags were neatly piled up inside, the man
in black let out a satisfied laugh, then took out a dragon skin bag, waved
his magic wand, bags of blood flew out of thin air, and quickly got into
the opened bag inside.
But after a while, there was not a single blood bag left in Blood Curry,
they were all emptied.
The man in black put away the still shriveled bag and said with
satisfaction: "These should be enough to feed those beasts for a week, so I
can finally settle down for a while."
As he said that, he turned around and walked out, but before he could
cross the threshold, a beam of light shot out from the empty warehouse
with lightning speed and hit him on the back.
The man in black stood there with a face full of astonishment, unable to
move, until he heard footsteps behind him, his mind instantly tightened.
Peter appeared in the warehouse out of nowhere, walked slowly towards
the petrified man in black robe, took off the hood of the man in black
robe, revealing the pale gold hair and ten startled faces inside.
"Mr. Malfoy, long time no see." Peter greeted with a smile, and waved his
hand to remove the seal on his mouth.
"Peter...Peter York!" Lucius Malfoy yelled in horror, and his fear could
not be concealed in his astonishment.
After all, it is different from the past, Peter has now grown into a figure
comparable to Voldemort, and even many Death Eaters died at his hands,
Lucius, who is a Death Eater, is naturally afraid of seeing him.
"Tell me, Malfoy," Peter said softly, but looked at Lucius aggressively,
"Did you steal so much blood to feed vampires? Where did you hide those
vampires? How many vampires are there in the UK? What is the content
of your cooperation?"
"No, I don't know." Lucius dodged Peter's eyes in fear, "I'm just
responsible for getting the blood. The point of blood..."
"Malfoy, it looks like you're really not smart, Cruciatus..." Peter's eyes
turned cold instantly, and the wand in his hand was aimed at Lucius.
"Ah... Please! Mr. York!" Lucius screamed, his body was petrified and he
couldn't move, but his face was bruised and twisted in pain, constantly
begging for mercy.
Peter remained expressionless and continued to torture with the
Cruciatus Curse without stopping.
"Please... please, Mr. York, I really can't say it, or I will die!" Lucius
begged for mercy in pain.
"Will you die?" Peter sneered, his eyes were cold and full of murderous
intent, "Do you think you can live if you don't answer my question?"
Chapter 620 Lucius' Allegiance?
Bloodthirsty Monster!
"Please, please, Peter, I really can't say, I've been under the Unbreakable
Curse." Lucius cried bitterly, begging for mercy, "Please forgive me, for
Della's sake !He has always admired you………”
"Della..." Peter withdrew his wand, looked at the embarrassed Lucius
coldly, and sneered, "You are really a little clever, Malfoy. But you really
think that with Della, you can make me forgive you?"
"As far as I know, your son seems to have been marked with the Dark
Mark by Voldemort and completely turned into a Death Eater. Moreover,
when the Death Eaters besieged Hogwarts, it seems that he opened the
Vanishing Cabinet and put Werewolves came in and almost turned the
school into hell."
"You said, as the vice-principal, should I expel him and put him into
Azkaban?"
Hearing Peter's cold words, Lucius' face became more and more
desperate, and then he shouted excitedly: "Please, Mr. York, please let
Della off, he's just a child, and he doesn't want to, he just wants to save -
I.
Then, as if thinking of something, he said flatteringly and sincerely: "Mr.
York, I can do things for you! As long as you can let the Malfoy family
go, I can do anything for you! The Dark Lord trusts me, and I can do
things for you Internal response!"
"As an internal response? You can't even tell me what I want to know the
most, how can I believe that you will be useful in the future?" Peter
sneered, "Or Xu Ying should get rid of you now, so that at least
Voldemort can One less general, isn't it?"
"No, no..." Lucius yelled in panic, "I know that Snape is Dumbledore's
agent! He's loyal to Dumbledore, not the Dark Lord! But the Dark Lord
doesn't know!"
"Oh" Peter withdrew his wand, his eyes flickered, and he looked at Lucius
pretending to be surprised, "Why do you say that Snape is Dumbledore's
inner agent? He was one of the murderers who killed Dumbledore!"
"I don't know why Snape did this, but I'm sure he's working for
Dumbledore, not the Dark Lord." Lucius replied with a puzzled tone, "I've
worked with him for many years, I understand better, after that Lily
Potter died, he has changed."
Seeing Lucius' firm tone, Peter raised his eyebrows and asked jokingly,
"Since you know that Snape is from Dumbledore, why didn't you report
to Voldemort? You are a Death Eater, shouldn't you be the most loyal to
Voldemort?" ?”
Lucius shook his head and said with a wry smile: "The Dark Lord today is
no longer the wise master he was at the beginning.
He has become crazy, and he is destined to bring Death Eaters into the
grave of destruction.
I want to break free from the quagmire, but there is no way out.
Followed, and also brought Della into the quagmire.
Severus is one of my few true friends. When I was imprisoned in Azkaban
before, thanks to his support, I prevented Della and Narcissa from being
bullied by other Death Eaters, so when I found out his secret Finally, it
was finally decided to act as if it had never been discovered. "
After finishing speaking, Lucius looked at Peter with pleading eyes, "Mr.
York, I know that you have great powers, and even the Dark Lord is not
your opponent.
I only ask you to take Della in.
As long as you can protect him, I will Willing to be your faithful servant,
to be a nail buried among the Death Eaters.
Even I can cast an unbreakable spell and be loyal to you forever!"
Looking at Lucius, Peter's eyes flashed, and he raised his wand. With
Lucius' expression of despair and resignation, a white light entered his
body.
Lucius' expression became astonished. He thought that Peter was going to
kill him, but after the white light passed, he felt that his body, which had
been tortured by the Cruciatus Curse, was quickly healed.
"I don't want your loyalty, and I don't want your oath," Peter said with a
smile, playing with the wand in his hand, "you don't have to worry that I
will kill you."
"Because I still need you to take me to deal with those vampires."
"But..." Lucius widened his eyes, then shook his head frantically, "I can't
take you there, the unbreakable spell binds me, so I can't reveal any
10182... "
"It's okay," Peter chuckled and raised his wand again, as if playing some
interesting game, and said, "As long as you don't take me there on your
own initiative."
"What?" Lucius was full of confusion and didn't understand what he
meant.
"Forget it all"
The wand in Peter's hand shot a gleam of light and hit Lucius on the
head. After putting the hood back on his head, his figure gradually
blurred and blended into the surrounding environment.
"Huh...?" Lucius came back to his senses, only feeling confused for a
while.
He shook his head, showing a puzzled look, wondering why he felt a
little slow in thinking, but when he saw Leng Curry's burst of air-
conditioning, he couldn't help but sneezed, and then showed a disgusted
expression, thinking that he was so cold by the Muggle air-conditioning ,
quickly left the cold storage.
Carrying the blood bag, Lucius Apparated away and reappeared in front
of a gloomy old castle.
The castle is surrounded by dense forests, surrounded by ancient virgin
forests.
But at this time, in the forest that should be full of vitality, there is a
dead silence, not a bird's song can be heard, and there can't be a single
beast's footprint.
The only place where there was movement was the basement of the
castle. Those violent roars came from the ground, making the silent night
even more terrifying.
‥…ask for flowers…………
The jumping monster attacked Lucius with its bloodthirsty fangs, but was
blocked by the magic barrier that had been placed at the entrance of the
cave.
"Is this what Voldemort and the vampire depend on?" Peter said with a
sarcasm as he appeared. Looking at the countless crazy monsters below,
his eyes are full of coldness
Going around in circles, along the zigzag stairs, go underground until you
reach the bottom of the underground stairs.
The monsters below were obviously not used to such a bright
environment, they roared and scattered, and their bloody appearance
made them even more terrifying.
The thing below seemed to smell the breath of a living person, and
became even crazier, roaring and agitated, jumping high at a speed
invisible to the naked eye, trying to get out of the entrance and attack the
living person above.
"It's time to eat, you bloody bastards!" Lucius yelled, and the blood in the
bag kept gushing out of it.
Lucius didn't seem to hear those roars, and walked into the castle calmly.
However, under the illumination of the magic light ball, one can clearly
see the monster. Although it is humanoid, it has long fangs and claws,
blood-red eyes full of violence, quick and agile movements, and
constantly attacks the barrier. Run out of the cellar.
"Hmph, dirty beast." Lucius' face was full of disgust, and a spell knocked
away the monster that was about to rush up from below. Then open the
dragon skin bag, align the mouth of the bag with the bottom, and pour
the blood bag down.
"Who is it?!" Lucius exclaimed, and then he saw Peter, his eyes widened
in disbelief, "Peter York! You..."
Lucius came to the trapdoor, waved his wand, the chains were undone,
and the heavy iron plates slammed open, revealing the dark entrance
below.
"Okay, let's stop talking nonsense." Peter didn't bother to pay attention to
the startled Lucius, stopped him directly, and threw a ball of light with
Lucius' memory at him, "to the trap door.
Create a dazzling ball of light, throw it into the cellar, and illuminate the
bottom.
0
Under the illumination of the magic light ball, there is a wide platform at
the bottom, and there is a trap door in the middle, and the horrible
screams came from under the trap door.
The trapdoor is made of thick iron plates, and is locked with thick iron
chains, as if to prevent the things below from escaping.
The monsters below also stopped attacking the exit, and as the blood bag
fell, in the huge underground space that had been cast with the No Trace
Stretching Curse, densely packed monsters rushed to one place, roaring,
grabbing the blood bag and drinking wildly.
"Oh, blood slave..."
Peter looked at the densely packed, at least tens of thousands of
monsters, his eyes became sharper, a contemptuous smile appeared on
his stern face, and the wand in his hand was ready to move. .
Chapter 621 Fierce Fire Burns
Blood Slave!
After recovering the forgotten memory, Lucius calmed down and looked
at Peter in front of him with a complicated expression. He didn't expect
Peter to find this place in such a way.
"Thank you, Mr.
Malfoy, for leading the way,"
Peter said to Lucius with a smile, then turned his gaze to the densely
packed bloodthirsty monsters below again, with deep eyes, "These blood
slaves are the reliance of Voldemort and the vampires, right? Oh, It’s
really quite a lot, if released, I’m afraid it will be a disaster.”
"Malfoy, besides the blood slaves here, there should be many blood slaves
involved?" Peter asked again, "After all, if you want to get so many blood
slaves, you can't do without the blood slaves."
"I can't say, Mr. York." Lucius said with difficulty.
"Oh, I understand, the unbreakable curse." Peter shrugged his shoulders
as if he didn't care, "But I can probably guess that the "317" vampires are
different from these irrational vampires after all, and they should be At
Malfoy Manor?"
Lucius' pupils dilated, his face full of surprise.
Peter didn't care about his reaction, but said puzzledly: "Leaving aside the
matter of blood slaves, what I'm curious about is why those blood clans
are targeting witches?"
"As far as I know, there used to be a wizard who pursued longevity and
set his target on a vampire. As a result, he lost the right to use magic
after he became a vampire. Could it be that they have made some
breakthrough now, so they want to experiment with wizards? ?”
"But it's not right. They only target witches, not wizards... Could it be
that witches have a different effect on blood races than wizards?"
Listening to Peter's step-by-step analysis, although Lucius couldn't speak,
his expression could not hide his shock.
Seeing Lucius' reaction, Peter knew he guessed right, and he continued to
think silently.
Suddenly, he paused, and some fragments flashed in his mind.
He didn't know much about vampires, but no matter in the wizarding
world or the Muggle world, there were endless rumors about vampires.
Lockhart was once famous for writing "Swimming with Vampires", and
there are many movies or novels about vampires in the Muggle world.
Similarly, in the memory of his previous life, he has also watched many
movies about vampires, and he has a good impression of one of the
movies "Twilight". Derek Diggory.
Of course, he is not very interested in the bloody love story of the hero
and heroine in this movie, but what is more interesting is that the hero
who is a vampire actually gave birth to a child with the heroine who is a
human.
This half-human, half-vampire Children inherit the advantages of both
parents.
Such a setting impresses Peter deeply.
After thinking for a while, Peter couldn't hide his surprise, and stared at
Lucius, "So, these vampires are paying attention to the witch, maybe they
want the witch to have children for them? Could it be that they have
already achieved results? , can really give birth to a vampire with
magical powers?"
Following Peter's words, Lucius widened his eyes and looked at him in
shock, he didn't expect Peter to be able to guess such a secret thing.
"So, am I right?" Peter looked at Lucius' reaction and laughed, but his
eyes became colder, "Those vampires plan to use Muggle witches as their
production tools? And the Death Eaters Or are the purebloods planning to
cooperate with them, or even sell them to those filthy vampires?"
Lucius' eyes flickered, avoiding Peter's sharp gaze, and replied guiltily: "I
can't say..."
"Hmph"
Peter didn't expect him to be able to answer himself.
He turned his head to look at the restless blood slaves in the cellar,
exuding a cold air all over his body, and sneered, "There are so many
blood slaves, at least tens of thousands.
It's really hard for these blood slaves to join in.
Qi so much has not been found.
"Now, let me relieve you." Peter raised his wand, and said to the monsters
below with disgust and pity.
As he spoke, a fiery snake sprang from the tip of his wand and fell into
the cellar. The fire snake is good at facing the wind, and it turns into a
huge fierce fire phoenix, spreading its wings and swarming towards
countless blood slaves.
Needless to say, the power of Fierce Flame is raging everywhere in the
huge cellar. As long as the blood slaves touch it, they will be burned to
ashes in an instant. No matter how many blood slaves are densely
packed, they cannot withstand such burning. It's dropping sharply.
Although the blood slaves were irrational, their instinct to seek luck and
avoid danger was still there.
They wanted to rush out of the trap door crazily, and their bloodthirsty
eyes were full of fear.
It's just that they were all blocked by the strong magic barrier, and could
only be burned to ashes by the raging fire amidst the unwilling roar.
"No! Mr. York!" Lucius didn't expect Peter to set fire directly, and wanted
to stop him in panic..
"Huh...?" Peter looked at him coldly.
Stared at by Peter's icy eyes, Lucius's heart skipped a beat, his mind came
to his senses, and he said with a bitter smile of despair: "Mr. York, how
can you make me explain to the Dark Lord? I'm afraid he will kill me."
"Hmph, what does this have to do with me,"
Peter snorted coldly, looking at him sarcastically, "Maybe you can go
back and report to him and leave this matter entirely to me, maybe
Voldemort can spare your life.
Otherwise, let those vampires find another batch of blood slaves for you,
I don’t believe that these cunning things don’t keep some for themselves.”
"Okay, take care of yourself, Lucius, I look forward to hearing the news
that you are alive next time." Peter chuckled, and disappeared in the
same place as he spoke, leaving only Lucius standing in a daze There.
In the cellar below, the raging fiendish fire also quickly extinguished
after destroying the last blood slave.
After a long time, Lucius finally came back to his senses. Looking at the
empty cellar below, his face was pale and his eyes were lifeless. Finally,
he tremblingly walked out of the castle and disappeared into the forest
.
Although the blood slaves were dealt with, Peter did not relax
completely. The trouble of Voldemort could be dealt with slowly, but the
sudden joining of the blood clan was beyond Peter's expectation.
The vampires have been hidden for centuries and have little
communication with the wizarding world, so wizards don't know much
more about vampires than Muggles.
0.7 In the Middle Ages, vampires ravaged Europe, and were finally
defeated by wizards, hiding in their own territory.
On the surface, he was completely defeated by the wizard, but now it
seems that it is a wolfish ambition. When the British magic world was in
turmoil, he jumped out unwillingly, and even set his sights on the
wizard's magic.
Peter didn't have much enthusiasm for participating in the war in the
wizarding world, and he didn't have the idea of fighting alone, so as
soon as he returned to Hogwarts, he directly informed McGonagall and
Minister Burns of the matter, and even wrote sent a letter to Grindelwald
and Dumbledore in Nurmengard.
He believed that they would not sit idly by. After all, vampires dared to
covet the wizard's magic, which touched the wizard's interests. Even the
moderate Dumbledore would not allow such a thing to happen, this is a
contradiction between the two races. .
Chapter 622 Contradictions
Between Death Eaters And
Vampires
Sure enough, as Peter expected, after learning about the content of the
cooperation between vampires and Death Eaters, everyone exploded.
People from the Order of the Phoenix and the Hogsmeade Ministry of
Magic were dispatched quickly.
The two cooperated to search for traces of vampires, and at the same
time sent people to secretly protect the Muggle students.
The people whose names were on the entry book list protected
themselves to avoid being found by vampires and death eaters.
As for students living in the wizarding world, Hogwarts and the Ministry
of Magic also sent notices warning students and parents to be vigilant
against vampires.
"The Quibbler" also announced the whole thing, accusing the Death
Eaters of betraying the magic world, betraying the interests of wizards,
and cooperating with vampires.
Naturally, the Death Eaters would not admit this matter, they scolded
each other in the Daily Prophet, and even had a small-scale battle with
the Order of the Phoenix and the Aurors.
When the British magic world was bustling, the saints far away in the
European continent did not rest.
Grindelwald, who received Peter's letter, was very concerned about this
matter, and even mobilized the saints to search for traces of vampires in
Europe.
For this kind of vampire who dared to covet wizards, Grindelwald, as a
radical, was determined to eradicate all vampires in Europe.
When the whole of Europe is busy, Peter seems very leisurely, sitting in
Hogwarts alone, either going to Hagrid's hut, or being dragged by
Trelawney to divination the future, and occasionally visiting the Eleven
Centaur tribe in the Forbidden Forest .
But in Voldemort Manor, the atmosphere in the hall was extremely tense
at this time, Voldemort vented his anger crazily, and the magic pressure
spread everywhere, making the surrounding people feel suffocated for a
while.
"Cruciate! Cruciatus! Cruciatus..." Voldemort frantically tortured the three
kneeling in front.
"Ah...Master, spare me, spare me..." Shinkenis fell to his knees in pain,
constantly begging for mercy.
Lucius also had a hideous expression on his face, curled up on the ground
in pain, no longer his usual glamorous appearance, and kept begging for
mercy.
As for Snape, who was also punished, his mouth was closed, and he half-
kneeled in pain, suffering from the Cruciatus Curse.
"Why? You three told me that I kept it a secret, why did Peter York know
about it?" Voldemort roared angrily, still torturing the three of them with
the Cruciatus Curse.
"Or is there a traitor among you who betrayed me?" Voldemort paused
for a while, staring at the three of them with his scarlet eyes.
"Master, no, you know it, and I will never betray you." Shinkenis swore.
"Yes, master, I am loyal to you!" Lucius said weakly.
Hearing the two's answers, Voldemort couldn't comment, and turned his
eyes to Snape who had been silent all this time, "What about you,
Severus?"
Snape took a hard breath, then looked at Voldemort with empty eyes,
and replied: "Master, the three of us cast an unbreakable spell back then,
you know the power of that magic, we can't reveal any secrets."
Taking a deep look at Snape, Voldemort withdrew his gaze, still furious,
the wand in his hand was about to move, and asked sharply: "Then tell
me, why did this matter get out?"
"Master, maybe the problem is not with us." When the other two were
speechless, Snape suddenly raised his head and said.
"What do you mean?" Voldemort frowned at him.
"After knowing that this matter was exposed, I went to investigate it
immediately."
Snape said calmly, "Thinknes, Lucius and I have cast an unbreakable spell
under the witness of your master, we are It is impossible and impossible
to disclose this matter to the outside world, so I changed my mind..."
Snape paused, glanced at the vampire Sir Ruthfan who was watching
from the sidelines, and continued: "Then I found out that maybe Peter
York didn't know about us at first, until he stumbled upon the vampire
staring at the Muggle newborns." .
As far as I know, there are several blood clans missing at the time, and
Peter York probably caught them and followed the clues, and finally
found out about this. "
"Of course, this is something that no one can predict. I think the people of
the blood race may not have thought that Peter York would visit the
Muggle newborn family, nor did they think that he would be so sensitive.
Snape added.
"This is slander!" Sir Ruthfan, who had been watching from the sidelines
with a smile on his face, turned gloomy for a moment, staring at Snape
viciously and said, "Mr. Voldemort, "They are shirking debts!"
Voldemort turned around, stared at Sir Rusfan with an unkind
expression, and said, "Then you tell me, Rusfan, since my subordinates
have signed the Unbreakable Curse and cannot reveal the news, I am the
only one left You vampires know about this, so you mean I told Peter
York? Huh?"
"Of course it doesn't mean that, Mr.
Voldemort."
Facing Voldemort's threat, Sir Rusfan was a little flustered and said in a
somewhat forceful tone, "Our most important task at present is not to
hold anyone accountable, but to discuss how to deal with it next.
The next thing.
After all, you also know that the 20,000 blood slaves we managed to
acquire have been destroyed by Peter York!"
Hearing this, Voldemort's anger surged again in an instant, and he threw
a Cruciatus Curse with his backhand, knocking Lucius to the ground who
was breathing a little.
"Lucius Malfoy, you should think carefully about how to answer my
question: why was Peter York able to find the location of the Blood
Slaves? Why did he kill all the Blood Slaves, but left you behind? My
cunning friend, are you Changed your mind and betrayed me?"
"Ah...Master, please spare me! Please!" Lucius' screams resounded
throughout the room, and he crawled to Voldemort's feet in tears,
begging, "Master, I didn't, I have been Loyal to you!"
"Then answer my question well, it will affect your future fate." Voldemort
said murderously, the wand in his hand kept shaking, the threat was self-
evident.
Snape on the side watched Lucius' miserable situation, his lowered eyes
flickered, but he still didn't speak.
The Cruciatus Curse temporarily stopped, and Lucius gasped for breath
like a fish suddenly suffocated, then under Voldemort's cruel eyes, he
lowered his head in fear and respectfully replied: "Master, I don't know
why Peter York He will know where the Blood Slave is hiding, maybe he
followed us when we traded with the Blood Race, after all, he discovered
the Blood Race from the very beginning."
Lucius took a cautious look at Voldemort, and then said resignedly: "Peter
York thinks that after destroying the Blood Slave, Master, you will not let
me go, so instead of killing me, he wants to see you personally Hands on,
he said...he said dog eat dog is also a good situation..."
Lucius blamed the blood clan, "I am bound by an unbreakable curse,
master, even if I want to say it, it is impossible. If I really took Peter
York, I would have been backlashed by the contract and died by now. "
Hearing Snape's words, Sir Ruthvan's eyes were filled with anger, he
turned to Voldemort and asked, "Is that what you mean, Mr. Voldemort?"
"Very good," Voldemort nodded in satisfaction, "Now the three of you are
done, it's time to discuss with our friends."
"No! Not one more!"
Sir Ruthfan refused angrily, staring straight at Voldemort with his scarlet
eyes, "It's not easy to create blood slaves, and it's not the chaotic Middle
Ages now, where dozens of people are missing.
It’s a big problem, we managed to create 20,000 blood slaves to provide
to you, but they were all burned up! Do you still have the face to let us
add?”
"But this time, because of you, Peter York has an opportunity." Snape said
for Voldemort, staring at Lu Sifan with gloomy eyes, "You have to pay
another 20,000 blood slaves, otherwise we will be very difficult continue
to work together.”
Seeing Voldemort's slightly relaxed face, Lucius continued: "As for why he
didn't kill me..."
"Peter York!" Provoked by these words, Voldemort roared through gritted
teeth, and cast another Cruciatus Curse on Lucius.
Voldemort was very satisfied with Snape's attitude. As the Dark Lord who
said he was the only one who respected himself, he made a strong
conclusion: "You need to provide me with another 20,000 blood slaves,
as the basis of our cooperation, I think you should not be unable to
provide it."
Voldemort looked at him in disgust, kicked him away, sat back in his
seat, and said condescendingly: "Lucius, this is the last chance I leave
you, don't let me down again, otherwise the entire Malfoy family You
will all bear my anger, you probably don't want 853 to see such a
situation."
"Replenish the blood slaves?" Sir Rusfan was taken aback, then looked at
Voldemort in disbelief, and said angrily, "The 20,000 blood slaves we
gave you have already been handed over to you, and now they have been
destroyed. That is your responsibility! Do you still want to show us?"
Hearing the refusal, Voldemort's face became gloomy, and he looked at
Lu Sifan with the same scarlet eyes, threatening: "No one dares to refuse
my words yet, Lu Sifan, are you vampires planning not to cooperate?"
"Thank you master, thank you master..." Lucius kissed the robe at
Voldemort's feet excitedly.
Lucius shuddered, his head firmly pressed against the ground, and
tremblingly replied: "Yes, master, I promise.
As he said that, he turned his head to look at the blood slaves aside, with
a strong tone, "Sir Rusfan, should we discuss the matter of replenishing
blood slaves?"
"After all, you're still of some use, aren't you?"
When the Death Eaters below heard the words, they took out their wands
and aimed at all the vampires. .
Hearing Lucius' screams, Voldemort snorted coldly, looked at him lying
on the ground with disgust, and said mockingly: "Since Peter York thinks
I will kill you, then I have to think about whether to stay or not." Your
life is lost, Lucius."
Chapter 623 Extortion, The
Embellished Snape
The blood race accompanying them opened their fangs and roared
fiercely at the Death Eaters, biting their throats off at any time.
The situation is imminent.
But Sir Rusfan, who was in the upper rank, was obviously not a person
who would act on his own will. Although his eyes were full of anger, he
swallowed it down when he saw the condescending Voldemort and the
domineering Death Eaters, and waved his hands to signal his
subordinates to stop.
Then he gritted his teeth and looked at Voldemort and said: "Mr.
Voldemort, you are not acting like a good ally. We have already provided
you with 20,000 blood slaves, and you got rid of them yourself. Now you
are blaming us. How can I believe in future cooperation that we do
blackmail?"
Voldemort also signaled the Death Eaters to stop, then got off his seat,
and said slowly: "You also said that it is cooperation, but the problem is
that if there are not enough blood slaves to serve as an army
How else can we win this war? How about cooperation?
You should have experienced Peter York's strength. Didn't all the blood
you send out fall into his hands? If such a character is not fully prepared
and combined with the strength of our two families, I am afraid there is
no way to take him. let alone win."
"The problem is, all of our blood slaves have been provided to you!" Lu
Sifan said through gritted teeth, "Where do you want us to find another
20,000 blood slaves?"
"As long as you have enough materials, isn't it easy for you to make blood
slaves? After all, in the Middle Ages, you created a mighty army of blood
slaves, and the wizards spent decades. Only then did they get rid of them
completely." Voldemort said jokingly.
Then he looked outside and pointedly said: "There are as many Muggles
outside as mice, and they are all ready-made materials. You can catch as
many as you want, so I don't need to explain it specifically?"
Listening to Voldemort's attitude towards Muggles like chickens waiting
to be slaughtered at will, even the Death Eaters couldn't help but take a
deep breath in their hearts.
But when Sir Ruthfan heard it, he picked it up as if his feet were scalded,
and shouted: "You are crazy! Do you want to expose our blood race
completely? Now four or five people are missing in the Muggle world.
You have to be tracked down by the police.
If there are so many missing persons, I'm afraid the Muggle world will be
overturned! Do you think Muggles are still lambs waiting to be
slaughtered before? If they are discovered, they will go crazy Destroy us!
They have one of those bombs that will kill you, you...
"Okay, Lu Sifan, I don't have time to listen to your nonsense."
Voldemort interrupted him impatiently, and said directly: "I just want an
answer, and you will either provide another 20,000 blood slaves, or send
Five thousand blood races have come to join us in the war.
Otherwise, there is no need for us to continue to cooperate.
You have already made an enemy of Peter York, so you don’t want to be
an enemy of me anymore?”
"Five thousand bloods? That's impossible! There are not so many
members in our family." Sir Rusfan flatly refused, "As for the blood
slaves, we still have a few thousand left, and we can provide them to
you."
"Lu Sifan, you probably didn't understand. This is not a request, but an
order!" A majestic pressure erupted from Voldemort's body, and it
directly pressed on Lu Sifan, making him unable to move.
Sir Rusfan's face was full of fear at this moment, the speed advantage that
vampires relied on for survival was gone at this moment, he was like a
lamb waiting to be slaughtered, he couldn't even move a finger "being
controlled by Voldemort for his life.
Seeing this, the other blood races wanted to rescue them, but they were
also intimidated by Voldemort's remaining power, like a mouse seeing a
cat, trembling all over, unable to advance or retreat.
"I...we really don't have so many blood slaves anymore, Mr. Voldemort,"
Sir Rusfan said with difficulty, but his voice changed, "but if you can
capture Muggles, we can help make blood slaves, and when the time
comes Even if you want 50,000 blood slaves, you can do it!"
Hearing that, Voldemort was a little moved, he didn't care about the risk
of being exposed to Muggles, otherwise he wouldn't have allowed the
Death Eaters to attack Muggles wantonly.
Now that the vampires are willing to help, those Muggles that can be
seen everywhere are the most ready-made materials for making blood
slaves.
Snape, who hadn't spoken for a long time, spoke at this moment: "Master,
although those blood slaves have certain attack power, they are all
irrational things, and can only be controlled by the blood clan who made
them.
Their strength has not improved much.
Moreover, their shortcomings are also obvious, both sunlight and
Common flames can cause damage to them, and there are too many
restraints, in front of Peter York's method of controlling Fiendfyre, they
are completely useless."
Seeing Voldemort's pensive look, Snape continued: "Maybe we can let the
500 half-breeds with magical powers join us.
They have the undead Constitution of the blood-born superman, and they
can also use magic.
With a little training, that is Far superior to the Auror army, which is
much more useful than those irrational blood slaves."
Ignoring Sir Ruthfan's murderous gaze, Snape continued to suggest: "..and
since it is cooperation, the Blood Race should not continue to hide behind
and reap the benefits, but fight side by side with us, so the Blood Race
should also send at least one More than a thousand blood races, join the
ranks of Death Eaters."
Listening to Snape's words, Voldemort's eyes became more and more
satisfied, he stretched out his hand and patted him on the shoulder, and
praised: "Well said, Severus, you are really my most loyal servant, it
seems that you are the only one who can share my worries. "
"It's an honor to be able to do things for Master!" Snape said respectfully
and eagerly.
Sinex on the other side showed envy and jealousy.
And Lucius' eyes were very complicated, revealing envy and deep
meaning, he lowered his head firmly, pressing his thoughts to the bottom
of his heart.
But Sir Rusfan quit, he shouted angrily (Nuo Hao Zhao): "This is
impossible, the members of our blood race are precious and rare, and you
want a thousand blood races as your cannon fodder? Why don't you kill
me directly! As for the mixed race, why didn't I know that there are so
many half-wizards and half-bloods in our blood race? If you continue to
ask for such a high price, then we should simply terminate the
cooperation!"
"Hey, Sir Rusvan, what you said is really funny.
Could it be that we Death Eaters are no more noble than your vampires?"
Snape sneered, and said unceremoniously, "As for the number of five
hundred mixed-bloods, isn't that Sir Ruthfan, did you tell us yourself?
Otherwise, the five hundred wands you asked for from us, could it be
that they are used for collection?"
"As I said before, those five hundred magic wands are for preparation, to
be used by blood descendants with magical powers in the future! Our
current hybrids are only three or two, and they can't form a fighting force
at all." Sir Rusfan's eyes were a little flustered , persisted. .
Chapter 624 Voldemort's Curse
"Oh, Sir Ruthvan, do you think we are stupid? Or do you think the Lord
Dark Lord will be deceived by your words?" Snape looked at them
mockingly.
Sir Rusfan wanted to bite off Snape's neck directly, and let Snape
continue talking. He felt that it would be even more detrimental to the
situation of the blood clan, so he turned his head and asked Voldemort
directly: "Mr. Voldemort, what's your opinion?"
Seeing Sir Rusfan's distraught look, Voldemort smiled. He spread his
hands, but his tone was unceremonious, "Severus' opinion is very much to
my liking, so you must bring your 500 mixed races to join me. Among
the Death Eaters! Don't refuse me, Rusfan, know that the Dark Lord
cannot be deceived!"
"As for the requirement of providing one thousand bloodlines, I have a
disagreement with Severus,"
Voldemort said slowly, and continued to add under the gloomy
expression of the bloodlines, "My request is that the number should be at
least two thousand! And they will make a large number of them for me.
Rest assured, the materials for making blood slaves will be provided by
Death Eaters, and their duty is to provide me with a steady stream of
blood slaves, and then lead them to conquer the magic world together!"
When Sir Rusfan blurted out to refuse, Voldemort's magic power came
under him again, and he walked towards him imposingly, threatening in
a strong tone that could not be refused: "I don't want to hear the word of
rejection from you, You should weigh and weigh Lord Dark Lord's
strength."
"Perhaps, I can cast a curse on you, so that you will know the
consequences of rejecting the Dark Lord." Voldemort gently scratched
Rusfan's chest open with his elder wand, and a bit of black blood flowed
out from his heart, falling In front of Voldemort.
Sir Rusfan wanted to struggle, but he could only watch his original blood
being taken away by Voldemort with a horrified expression, and his body
suddenly felt weak.
"Perhaps you have heard that I applied for the Defense Against the Dark
Arts professor at Hogwarts, but was rejected by Dumbledore,"
Voldemort said slowly, looking at the black blood floating in front of
him, "so I just cursed that The position, anyone who takes the position of
Professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts, will face bad luck.
That is by far the most satisfying curse for me, and even Dumbledore
can't help it."
"But that curse is just a test (bbea) product of mine, to warn those who
disobey my will."
Voldemort looked at Rusfan again, and said with great interest: "The
reproduction of your blood race depends on the original blood."
Hum, the previous generation feeds their own blood to the next
generation, so that the next generation has its own blood in its body, and
it keeps repeating.
In a sense, the blood in your blood race has not changed since the first
generation."
After about half an hour, the effect of the curse finally stopped.
"V...Master Voldemort, I...I can report your request to the Council of
Elders, please give me some time?"
Sir Rusfan was extremely flustered, he felt that he had done something
with the Council of Elders behind him.
It was a wrong thing, and it was involved in the war in the British magic
world, and now Voldemort has caught the lifeline, and if he is not
careful, it may bring the blood family to a place where there is no
redemption.
At first, Lu Sifan could bear it, but gradually, this endless itching made
him lose his sanity, and he couldn't help scratching it with his sharp
claws.
The itching sensation was more uncomfortable than the pain sensation,
Lu Sifan kept scratching, and even scratched his skin to pieces, revealing
a dark red flesh color.
Immediately, his tone changed, and he said with a murderous look: "But
if you don't do well, your family will perish in pain!".
The blood bead turned into a black pearl, which was strung together by
silver threads to form a necklace, and fell into Voldemort's hand.
Speaking of which, the old wand aimed at the floating blood beads and
recited complex spells.
There was no wind in the manor, and the surroundings were full of
gloom.
The temperature in the hall dropped sharply, and an ominous black
smoke floated out of the wand , melted into the blood bead, making the
pitch-black blood bead even darker and brighter.
And Voldemort looked at the vampires in the hall who were crying and
begging for mercy with relish, and the Death Eaters looked at him even
more in awe, Thinknes and Lucius kept blowing rainbow farts at him,
and watched this scene quietly Snape, on the other hand, lowered his
eyelids to conceal his fluctuating gaze.
"Now, do you have any doubts about my request?" Voldemort said flatly.
"This is a very good carrier for curses.
As long as you curse your original blood, it is equivalent to cursing all
blood races! This is a rare situation."
Voldemort picked up the blood beads, thinking with great interest: "You
say , what kind of curse effect should I choose? Will it gradually wither
into a mummified corpse, or make you suffer from anemia and die of
hunger and thirst?"
Sir Rusfan watched Voldemort's operation, and felt something was wrong
in his heart. Before he could say anything, he just felt itching all over his
body, and it became more and more itchy, as if his whole body was full
of bugs under his skin, and the itching was unbearable.
Lu Sifan stood up from the ground in embarrassment.
The super self-healing ability of the blood race made his body not have
the slightest trauma, but the mental exhaustion made him feel very tired.
He didn't care about tidying up his scratched and tattered clothes, and
came to Voldemort silently and respectfully, waiting for his instructions.
At the same time, regardless of whether it was in the UK or the blood
clan's headquarters, as long as it was the blood clan of Rusfan's bloodline,
they all fell into the same situation by coincidence.
Sir Rusfan looked terrified. He had lived for hundreds of years, and now
he was facing such a desperate situation for the first time.
He had heard that wizards would curse, and there were even rumors that
the earliest vampires appeared because of wizards' curses. He scoffed at
that. But I didn't expect that I would face a curse now, and it might even
affect the race behind me.
"Not anymore! Not at all!" Seeing Voldemort's gaze, Sir Rusfan shook his
head and quickly replied, "I will immediately reply to the Council of
Elders and ask them to agree to your request."
The other blood races could not escape the curse, scratching their skin in
pain. The talent of the race allowed the flesh to heal quickly, but they
were scratched away by their own sharp nails. Suddenly, painful roars
came from the hall.
"Of course, Lord Voldemort is very patient." Voldemort said in a relaxed
tone, but his voice changed, "But in order to avoid any irrational
existence in your Sanguine Presbyterian Church, I will make a notice first
to remind you to take me seriously. if.
Hearing this, Voldemort nodded in satisfaction, shook the necklace in his
hand, and said, "Remember, it's five hundred mixed-bloods and three
thousand bloods, and they will be delivered within a week. Once done, I
will consider sending this to you." Back to you."
Chapter 625 Voldemort's Trust,
Siege Blood Clan?
Hearing that Voldemort had increased the number of blood races by one
thousand, but at this time Rusfan had no ability to refuse, so he could
only nod in fear.
When the vampires walked out of Voldemort Manor dejectedly,
Voldemort happily sat on his seat and laughed.
After laughing, he looked down at the Death Eaters below, restrained his
expression, and gave instructions: "The vampires will come soon."
Here, your next task is to capture as many Muggles as possible to make
blood slaves.
So my Death Eaters, it's time for you to perform!"
Speaking of his tone, he stared at everyone, especially Lucius, and said:
"Last time, we lost 20,000 blood slaves because of the negligence of some
of you.
I hope you can do a good job this time."
There will be no mistakes in this mission.
Otherwise, I will give him to the blood clan or those blood slaves as a
snack!"
Feeling Voldemort's gaze, Lucius trembled slightly, and hurriedly
followed the others to make a promise.
"Master, at least how many Muggles do we need to capture?" Snape
stepped forward and asked calmly.
In view of Snape's positive performance just now, Voldemort had a good
attitude, and said gently: "At least 30,000 blood slaves are needed, and
each of the 3,000 blood clansmen is responsible for transforming at least
ten blood slaves. .”
Hearing Voldemort's request, Snape didn't seem to fluctuate.
He nodded respectfully in agreement, and then reminded him loyally and
earnestly: "Master, it's easy to catch Muggles, but arresting so many
might shock the Muggle world.
Then it caught the attention of Peter York.
If he finds out our purpose by then, I'm afraid he will come back to
sabotage again."
Hearing Snape's words, Voldemort frowned.
Having suffered so many losses, he already had a shadow in his heart
towards this guy who couldn't kill and win.
As soon as he was mentioned, I couldn't help being filled with anger in
my heart, violent feelings surged, and I couldn't help being a little angry
at Snape's words, and said: "Then what do you say?"
Facing Voldemort's anger, Snape seemed calm, and suggested in a steady
tone: "I know a little about the Muggle world, just like the vampire
Rusfan said before, the disappearance of dozens of people in the Muggle
world is a big deal.
It is easy to attract attention, let alone tens of thousands of people.
But the prison in the Muggle world is a good place, where a large number
of prisoners gather, and the location is remote and relatively
independent.
We don't even need to arrest them ourselves, we just need to wait until
the blood race arrives, go to the prison, control those prison guards with
magic, and transform those people on the spot.
This is not time-consuming and labor-intensive, and it is not easy to be
discovered by the outside world, after all, few people will go to prison,
right?"
Hearing Snape's words, Voldemort's face softened, he nodded and
praised: "That's a good idea, Severus, you made a good suggestion, maybe
after this incident, I should give you a reward."
"I'm very satisfied if it's useful to Master." Snape said respectfully with a
smile on his face.
"Then let's do what Severus wants in this matter. We'll wait until the
Blood Race arrives." Voldemort said happily.
Immediately after he was about to celebrate today's achievements with
the Death Eaters, his head suddenly ached.
The tearing sensation from the depths of his soul made him confused for
a while, and violent emotions surged up instantly, making him wish he
could use Avatar to shoot all over the place. , to ease the rage in my
heart.
Snape discovered his situation at the first time, quickly supported him
and skillfully took out a bottle of pale green potion, the master almost
drank it!"
Voldemort took the potion and quickly opened it, but he didn't drink it
right away, but suppressed his irritability, sniffed the potion without a
trace, and looked straight at Snape who looked concerned. After a few
seconds, I drank it with confidence.
"Owner?"
"Owner......."
The Death Eaters also noticed Voldemort's strangeness, and all showed
worried expressions.
After drinking the potion, Voldemort finally recovered. After this
incident, he was no longer in the mood to hold a banquet, and waved
impatiently: "Okay, I'm fine." Let's all go down.
After leaving the manor, Lucius still followed Snape.
It wasn't until the two of them apparated away from the manor together
that Lucius heaved a sigh of relief, and then said gratefully to Snape:
"Thanks to you, Severus, if I hadn't followed your advice, I'm afraid I
wouldn't be able to get out now The manor is gone.
"Okay, Lucius, you don't need to talk nonsense, if there is nothing else,
then let's part here." Snape said impatiently.
"Well, I won't say anything about being grateful, the Malfoy family will
remember your affection." Lucius said earnestly, then rolled his eyes, and
asked tentatively: "Everyone has seen the situation of the master just
now. , Severus, what potion did you pass the master? Is he in some
emergency?"
ask for flowers...
"Lucius, put down your curiosity, it's going to kill you!" Snape warned
sternly, before slipping his arm, a fresh scar-like mark wrapped around it.
Looking at the three scars on Snape's hand, Lucius skipped the top two,
stared straight at the new bottom scar, and took a cold breath,
"Unbreakable! About the master?"
"Now you should understand the danger?" Snape pulled down his sleeves
and snorted coldly.
"It seems that the master trusts you very much, Severus, which makes me
so envious." Lucius said half-truth, and then gave Snape a meaningful
look, "But Severus, you really have a lot of secrets Well, three scars, three
secrets, and three unbreakable curses are all unfinished, so busy."
0
Snape gave him a silent look, and said coldly: "As I said, don't be too
curious, Lucius! Go back early, Narcissa and Della are still waiting for
you." After finishing speaking, he took a step Disappeared in place in an
instant.
"Severus, what exactly are you trying to do?" Lucius looked at the place
where Snape disappeared, sighed, and said silently. Then he turned
around and disappeared in place.
Hogwarts, Peter has received a letter from Nurmengard.
After mobilizing the power of the saints, the pure-blood families behind
these saints gave the greatest support, and found the blood family's lair,
an ancient castle in Romania, in the shortest possible time.
Moreover, they also discovered the secret that the Romanian blood clan
has always wanted to hide: the blood clan has quietly captured a large
number of witches born in Muggle families in various parts of Europe,
especially in Eastern Europe, and it has been decades.
Although the blood clan deliberately concealed and cleaned up the
traces, they couldn't stand the magic of the wizard. Under the efforts of
the saints to track them down, what the blood race did was completely
uncovered, and even the existence of a half-wizard and half-vampire was
discovered.
In the letter, Grindelwald expressed his surprise and disgust for this kind
of mixed blood that had never existed before, and decided to use the
saints to mobilize wizards all over Europe to track down and exterminate
all blood races who dared to covet the power of wizards.
Therefore, at the end of the letter, Grindelwald wanted to invite Peter to
go to the European continent to participate in this unprecedented
extermination against the vampires.
Putting away the letter, Peter stared into the distance with a smile on his
lips.
"Interesting evening."
Chapter 626 Grindelwald's Order,
The Imminent Hybrid!
If he wants to travel, of course Peter must first inform Professor
McGonagall.
McGonagall didn't stop her, and she hated those vampires who dared to
covet her students. It's just that she expressed some uneasiness when
Peter was not at school, worried that Voldemort would suddenly attack
Hogwarts or Hogsmeade.
"Professor McGonagall, don't worry. My clone will still be in charge of the
school and Hogsmeade. Voldemort doesn't know about it. I don't think he
will act rashly." Peter comforted.
"Then you must be careful when you go to Europe. Those vampires are
best at sneak attacks. Take care to protect yourself. You are the only one
who can fight against Voldemort now." McGonagall said worriedly.
Since Dumbledore passed away in everyone's opinion, Peter has become
the person who can turn the tide in everyone's hearts. The Order of the
Phoenix or the Hogsmeade Ministry of Magic regard him as the
backbone. Voldemort and the Death Eaters.
So the wizarding world regarded Peter as a new hope, and even the title
of Harry Potter's savior was cut off a lot.
Regarding this situation, Harry was not disappointed or jealous, but
heaved a sigh of relief. He knew what he was capable of, and he admired
and recognized Peter very much, so he turned into a loyal younger
brother and cheered for Peter with Ron Hermione.
"One seven zero" "Also, school is about to start.
You should be able to come back on the day of school, right?"
McGonagall asked again.
Without Peter in charge, she was really worried about letting so many
children come to school.
Who knows that Voldemort suddenly Brain Twitch, will attack Hogwarts
suddenly.
"Don't worry, professor, the task of exterminating vampires is mainly
done by the saints.
I just went to have a look, mainly because I'm interested in those half-
vampire half-wizard hybrids."
Peter said with a smile, "Gellert doesn't seem to be able to Accept the
existence of hybrids, and want to wipe them out completely, if I go late, I
won't see them."
"I guarantee that I will be back on September 1st, and I will bring back
those students who transferred from Durmstrang or Beauxbatons."
Hearing Peter's answer, McGonagall nodded, relaxing slightly.
But when it comes to hybrids, even McGonagall can't hide his surprise,
asking: "Peter, does such a thing really exist? Vampires can actually
master magic? This is incredible! I remember it was recorded in the
history of magic that the wizard Jarry In order to pursue immortality, De
turned himself into a vampire, but in the end he lost the ability to cast
magic, and finally died insanely.
Unexpectedly, there are vampires who can possess magic, which is really
unimaginable!"
Peter shook his head and corrected: "Actually, they are half vampires and
half wizards, not real vampires, but those greedy vampires who, in order
to covet the magic power of wizards, captured those unfortunate witches
and forced them to give birth Descendants of bloodline blood, this is the
mixed blood of wizards and bloodlines, it can only be said to be half and
half."
Thinking of the origin of these hybrids, McGonagall, who is also a witch,
immediately felt the same way, with a look of disgust on his face, he said
very angrily: "These damned vampires, dirty corpses, dare to hurt
innocent witches, they should be killed." In the coffin, I will never get
out!"
Turning to Peter, he said, "Peter, you are right. These vampires are
greedy, so we should wipe them out completely, lest they hurt witches
again."
But then he hesitated and said: "It's just... those mixed races, do we really
have to exterminate them? After all, they also have the blood of wizards
flowing in their bodies...
Peter interrupted McGonagall's sympathy, and said blankly: "Professor,
there are many hybrids in the magic world, such as the half-blood titan
Hagrid, the half-blood goblin Professor Flitwick, and even the werewolf
Lupin, they are all our closest partners.
We It's not that we can't accept heterogeneity, but these hybrids of the
blood race are born with original sin..."
Peter continued: "The saints have found out that the way these hybrids
are born is to suck the mother's blood, then tear open their stomachs and
break out, using the mother's life in exchange for their birth, so in these
decades , It is no longer known how many witches have suffered
misfortune.
Moreover, these hybrids have been trained by blood races since they
were young and have become their powerful weapons, so it is difficult for
them to integrate into the world of wizards.
Professor, you should know the truth that people who are not of our own
race must have different hearts, not to mention this kind of mixed blood
that combines the advantages of the two races of vampires and wizards.
That's why Grindelwald insisted on eliminating them. "
"Merlin!" McGonagall couldn't believe it. At this moment, she had no
sympathy for the half-bloods, and only had infinite sympathy for those
witches who lost their lives innocently.
After explaining to McGonagall, Peter left his clone to sit at Hogwarts.
For insurance, he even left a Portkey capable of teleportation so that he
could rush back to Kuang as soon as possible.
Afterwards, Field took him to Nurmengard and Grindelwald.
When Peter came to Nurmengard, he found that the lively crowd in the
past was much less, obviously they all went out.
Entering the highest floor of the castle, you can see that Grindelwald has
been waiting for a long time.
"You're here." The young Grindelwald was sitting on the sofa, holding red
wine in his hands, and glanced at him lightly.
"Where's Dumbledore? Why didn't you see him?" Peter asked curiously,
he didn't sense Dumbledore's presence.
"You're late, Albus left for Romania yesterday." Grindelwald said.
"In such a hurry? Then why didn't you go with me?" Peter asked
strangely, "Could it be that you were waiting for me?"
Grindelwald nodded, and said with a sneer: "Albus's kindness has shown
up again, he wants to go and see those vampire bastards before we
completely wipe out the vampires, to see if there is any possibility of
saving them.
Uh, when Peter heard the news, he felt that it was both unexpected and
expected. Being able to take in a half-titan Hagrid and let a werewolf into
the school, and now he wants to save the mixed blood, he doesn't find it
strange at all.
"Then what do you think, Gellert?" Peter asked him curiously, "In your
letter to me, you want to exterminate even these mixed races. Could it be
possible to change your mind now and keep them for white tea?"
"Wow, how is it possible! Do you want me to accept these dirty bastards?
Or, like Albus, consider letting them enter school?" Grindelwald sneered,
the disgust and contempt in his tone were self-evident,
"I have always believed that magic only blooms among a small number of
people.
I don't have the narrow concept of pure blood.
Whether pure blood or Muggle-born, everyone is the same.
Even I can tolerate those who are half-titan, half-goblin, and half- Veela
exists, but these blood bastards are the only ones that cannot be
accepted!
They were born with an unforgivable original sin, and they existed at the
expense of wizards. They stole the magic power that belonged to witches!
They defiled the purity of magic! Such monsters that are neither living
nor dead, are just Should not exist!"
Hearing Grindelwald's radical words, although Peter didn't fully agree
with it, he didn't intend to deny it either. Instead, he asked directly:
"Then what are you going to do? Are you going to let the saints kill you,
or do you want to do it yourself?"
"So I'm waiting for you." Grindelwald said, looking at Peter seriously with
strange eyes, "I swore I would never leave Nurmengard, and I will keep
my promise.
Although I have given orders to the saints, I will show no mercy to the
blood race. But I worry that Albus will intervene out of kindness.
So I need you to act for me and clean up all those dirty things. "
"Don't think I'm cruel, Peter."
Grindelwald said with a sigh, "You and I are both prophets, so we should
see farther than others.
We wizards have defeated elves, dragons, The horsemen and other magic
races subdued the goblins, enslaved the house elves, and gradually
became the masters of the magic world.
But now that the blood races dare to get involved in the wizard's magic,
if they don't give the most severe warning, those ambitious or malicious
races will stare at the wizards.
Moreover, the birth of these hybrids violated the laws of nature. When
they were in the mother's body, greedily absorbing the mother's life and
magic power, and gradually growing, they were destined to be
incompatible with the world and should be completely destroyed.
"He was rescued from the vampire's castle," Dumbledore said gravely.
But as soon as he said Cao Cao, Cao Cao arrived, accompanied by a burst
of flames, and the Phoenix Fox appeared with the young Dumbledore.
Dumbledore nodded.
Every wizard is a precious existence, and I will never allow them to
sacrifice in vain and become the nourishment for nourishing those dirty
bastards!"
For Grindelwald, a pure racist, Peter finally has a deep understanding.
It's just that there is a question of whether Dumbledore will intervene.
Gellert checked the girl with his wand, raised his eyebrows, and asked,
"Where did you save it, Albus? She looks very bad, her vitality is weak,
and her magic power is scarce. If I hadn't been careful, I would have
thought it was an asshole." Melons or Squibs too.
"Don't be kidding, Gellert, feel her stomach carefully," Dumbledore
reminded him, ignoring Grindelwald's joke.
Peter also approached curiously, looked at the very obvious big belly,
and asked in surprise: "Is she pregnant?"
Only then did Grindelwald look seriously at the girl lying on the table.
He was blocked by Dumbledore's big sleeve before and didn't pay
attention, only now did he notice the girl's big belly that didn't match it
at all.
As for destroying those mixed races, it was just a matter of convenience
for him. There is a difference between closeness and closeness. Currently,
he has a good relationship with Grindelwald, so he will naturally stand
by his side.
"Then in this stomach...?" Peter and Gellert looked at each other, then
looked at Dumbledore.
Grindelwald got up and walked towards the long table, jokingly said:
"Albus, you are so anxious, could it be your illegitimate daughter who
lives outside?"
"Vampire Castle?! The one we want to destroy?" Peter and Gellert asked
in surprise at the same time.
However, Peter did not refuse his request, after all, he did not have the
slightest affection for those blood races.
"Gellert, quick, help me, save this child!" Dumbledore said anxiously,
quickly summoned a long table, and then gently placed the girl on the
table.
But what concerned Peter and Grindelwald was that Dumbledore was still
holding a very weak woman.
"Yes, a hybrid to be born," Dumbledore replied. .
Chapter 627 Dangerous Babies,
Grindelwald's Malice
Hearing that it was a mixed race, Grindelwald immediately showed a
look of disgust on his face, he kept fumbling for the wand in his hand,
and fixed his eyes on the girl's belly. "So it's coming out?"
Dumbledore didn't care that he used it to describe the child in his belly,
but he still asked anxiously: "Gellert, this child is crazily absorbing the
vitality of the mother, what can you do to stop him and save this poor
girl?"
"What way?" Grindelwald sneered, "The easiest way is to kill the freak in
the belly, so that it can't continue to make trouble."
"Gellert, it can't be like this," Dumbledore said with disapproval on his
face, "this child hasn't been born yet, he doesn't understand anything, we
can't decide the fate of an unborn child based on our own subjective good
and evil."
"Hmph, a filthy bastard, is its life more important than this poor witch?"
Grindelwald expressed his malice towards the baby in the girl's womb.
"That's why I came to you, Gellert, is there any way you can keep both
lives alive at the same time?" Dumbledore asked Grindelwald firmly in a
pleading tone
Grindelwald obviously didn't want to agree to Dumbledore's words, but
he couldn't refuse directly, so he turned to Peter with a stinky face, "Isn't
he St. Mungo's therapist? He should be very good at this kind of thing.
You can find him, anyway, I am no way."
Seeing that Grindelwald disagreed life and death, Dumbledore had no
choice but to turn his gaze to Peter, "Peter, can you do anything?"
Peter stepped forward and came to the table.
Looking at the skinny girl on the table, he couldn't help frowning, and
then looked at the belly as big as a ball.
He could feel the contents of this belly, like a very greedy and
bloodthirsty parasite The beast quickly plundered the mother's nutrition,
blood, vitality, and even magic power to strengthen itself.
"I can use Druid magic to keep this girl alive, but I must get the hybrid
out of my stomach as soon as possible," Peter said seriously, "Otherwise,
if I let it continue, I'm afraid it will squeeze the last bit of the mother's
womb. Life force, and then burst out!"
"Then get that thing out!" Grindelwald said.
"Then do it, Peter." Dumbledore also nodded, just looking at the girl's as
if inflated belly, he couldn't bear to ask: "Just like this, will it affect the
child?
"Hmph, Albus put away your pity, you should pity this girl the most."
Grindelwald said mockingly.
"Gellert, I don't want to quarrel with you now, it's just an innocent child,
you don't need to be so malicious." Dumbledore said with a frown.
"Huh, innocent? That monster is going to kill its mother now! You tell me
it's innocent?" Grindelwald seemed to have heard a big joke.
Peter didn't seem to see the conflict between the two, and said calmly:
"Taking it out of the mother's body in advance should make it weaker
than other hybrids.
Of course, this is the first time I've seen this, so there's nothing I can do
about it."
Sure.
But judging by how strong it looks now, basically it shouldn’t be able to
die.”
As he spoke, he waved his magic wand and chanted an ancient spell. A
spell full of natural vitality shrouded the girl's body, re-igniting the girl's
dying candle of life.
In the eyes of the three, the pale face of the girl who looked like a corpse
turned rosy at a speed visible to the naked eye.
But soon, the three of them discovered that there was a movement from
the girl's stomach, as if they had found delicious food, they increased the
pressure on the mother's body, and greedily absorbed the life force of the
mother's body.
"Heh, you really deserve to be a vampire's greedy bastard, who wants to
drain the life force of the mother without any room? It's really
disgusting!" Grindelwald snorted coldly.
"Peter?" Dumbledore looked at Peter, asking for his advice.
Before Peter could do anything, Dumbledore quickly cast magic to form a
solid barrier, imprisoning the hybrid in the womb, preventing him from
rioting, and at the same time cutting off the mother's support for the
offspring.
Hearing this, Gellert turned his eyes to the girl and the baby, then
showed a malicious smile, and said triumphantly: "I do have a way, a
relatively unorthodox black magic, which can restore the vitality of this
poor witch, and even Life is worry-free.
The only problem is, you need to use this little bastard."
With another stroke of his wand, Peter cut open the uterus, exposing the
scene inside, and his eyes narrowed.
At this time, Grindelwald, with disgust on his face and malicious eyes
staring at the restless baby who was taken out by Peter, was about to
move his wand in his hand.
The mixed race in the stomach seemed to sense danger, and became
agitated inside, desperately squeezing everything from the mother's body.
Thanks to the help of magic, there was no bloody scene, and the stomach
cut open by Peter miraculously did not shed a drop of blood.
I saw the mixed race was extremely irritable, struggling crazily inside,
biting and scratching around with sharp nails and fangs, if it weren't for
the confinement of Dumbledore's magic, I am afraid that before Peter
took it out, he would have torn his belly and killed the mother up. 490
"It should have sensed danger and wanted to grow as quickly as possible,
and then come out." Peter replied clearly, drawing the wand in his hand
towards the girl's swollen belly, "It needs to be taken out immediately,
otherwise the vitality I replenished will be lost." Get sucked up by it. "
Peter raised his head and said to Dumbledore: "When I cut open the
stomach later, you remember to use magic to imprison the surrounding
area of the uterus. This thing is very sensitive. If it finds danger, it
may struggle wildly. The girl's current situation may be unbearable. Live
more hurt."
After Peter took the baby out and gave it to Dumbledore, he paid no
more attention.
Instead, he focused all his attention on the girl on the table.
After using the healing spell to restore the wound on his stomach to its
original state, he took out a bottle of potion and poured it directly into
the girl's mouth.
As a result, Grindelwald shook his head and said, "Don't expect me to
help, of course, if you don't worry, I can't help but take the opportunity
to strangle that little bastard, then you can call me as you like.
Seeing this situation, even Peter, who has always been in a neutral view,
can hardly develop a good impression of this violent mixed race at this
time. Let alone Grindelwald.
Dumbledore also looked at the baby with some confusion, but gave
Grindelwald a warning look. Then, with a wave of his hand, he
summoned a cashmere blanket, wrapped the baby "and put it in the
transformed Yingchuan carriage.
"Her current body is almost hollowed out.
There is very little vitality left, and the magic power is also very thin.
I have given her the magic power supplement potion, but the vitality is
not very easy to replenish."
Peter simply said The situation has been said again.
Then he looked at Grindelwald who was doing nothing, "Gellert, what
can you do?"
Peter turned to look at Grindelwald.
Peter smiled helplessly and said nothing more. Then he collected his
emotions, looked at the girl's big belly seriously, and gently scratched it
open with the magic wand.
Lifting off the thin clothes on the girl's belly, the three men stared
intently at the big belly.
Dumbledore nodded, and replied: "I see, Peter, just do it."
Chapter 628 The Way To Cure
Witches, The System Prompts!
"What do you mean?" Peter couldn't help asking.
"Since this little bastard took away the witch's magic power and vitality,"
Grindelwald pointed to the quiet baby in the package, showing a
dangerous smile, "then just help the witch take it back, so the problem
will be solved ?"
"No!" Dumbledore interrupted as soon as he heard Grindelwald's
proposal, he looked at him with disapproval and said, "Gellert, this is just
a newborn child, we cannot and have no right to decide his fate .”
"Albus, that's a cub of a vampire, bloodthirsty like life, do you still want
to make it a vegetarian?" Grindelwald felt that Dumbledore's thoughts
were naive, and said sarcastically, "Or do you think the life of this hybrid
is More important than this poor witch at the table?"
Looking at the girl who was still dying on the table, and then at the quiet
child who looked like a little angel, Dumbledore had a struggling
expression on his face, and he stared at Grindelwald with a begging tone
Said: "Gellert, I know you have been studying magic for decades, you
must be well-informed, is there no other way?"
Grindelwald looked away, did not meet Dumbledore's eyes, shrugged and
spread his hands, with a helpless expression, "I'm sorry, this is the only
way I know, it's up to you to use it or not.
But you have to make a decision as soon as possible, Peter's magic
Although the witch's life is maintained, if it is not done as soon as
possible, even if she is revived, she will have a short lifespan and become
a dumb cannon without magic power."
Seeing that it was useless to beg Grindelwald, Dumbledore still did not
give up.
He beckoned to the mixed-race baby on the sofa and held him in his
arms.
He turned his gaze to Peter who was watching the play and asked, "Peter,
I know you have a lot of magical powers, and Or a therapist, so what can
you do?"
At this time, Peter, staring at the baby in Dumbledore's arms, didn't come
back to himself until he was awakened by Dumbledore.
He looked at the baby with complicated eyes, ignored Grindelwald's
secret shaking of his head, and went straight to Dumbledore, saying,
"Show me."
As he spoke, he hooked his hands and floated the baby from
Dumbledore's arms, and looked at the baby in front of him seriously for
the first time.
As a half-wizard and half-vampire baby, if you ignore the pair of blood-
colored eyes, it looks like the little angels on the murals, so cute and
beautiful that people can't help but hug him.
Peter let the baby float in mid-air, instead of hugging him, he stretched
out his right hand and lightly touched the baby's snow-white cheek, then
lowered his eyes and remained still, as if thinking
Dumbledore didn't stop Peter's movements, he only hoped that Peter
could really find a way to solve this dilemma.
But at this time, Peter's heart was extremely active, because the system
just gave a reminder after a long absence, indicating that he can use
points to exchange for the blood of a half-vampire and half-wizard.
Among them, the natural ability of the mixed race makes him very
envious, because it is a devouring ability.
According to the system explanation, the hybrids can use their
phagocytosis ability to snatch the target's ability and make it their own
ability!
Peter took a deep breath when he heard the ability of the mixed blood.
This is completely a weakened version of his own system! Moreover,
compared to himself, he had to work hard to accumulate points to
redeem, and the vampire mixed blood just took it directly, which is
simply too inverse. God!
But what the system said next made Peter breathe a sigh of relief.
Because although the devouring talents of the mixed races are against the
sky, their devouring ability is not strong. Even if they want to seize the
ability, it will take a very long time.
If a hybrid wants to obtain the ability of a bird snake, then he must drink
the blood of the bird snake uninterruptedly, and need to drink at least a
hundred years before he can fully possess the talent of the bird snake.
"That's great!" (of) Dumbledore showed a happy expression when he
heard the words, he didn't doubt Peter's words, but moved out of the way
and motioned, Peter, you're gone. "
"Ding, the fusion is complete. Congratulations to the host for gaining the
ability to devour. After the system is upgraded, the host can use various
parts of the body to touch or wand to seize the ability of the other party."
The system prompted.
"Ding, start to fuse, please wait a moment."
Dumbledore thought he had figured out a way, and asked urgently:
"..how, Peter, is there a way?"
Grindelwald's face on the side was a bit dark.
He thought Peter would stand by him, but he didn't expect him to choose
to help.
With a cold snort, he folded his hands on his chest, leaned against the
wall and watched quietly, not even sitting on the sofa, as if he hated the
place where the baby had been lying.
This result made Peter finally calm down. Although the ability of this
mixed race is against the sky, it is difficult to realize it, unless the
willpower is firm and can persist for hundreds of years.
After reaping the great benefits, Peter tried his best to suppress the joy in
his heart before slowly raising his head. But the joy in his eyes still
couldn't be concealed, and Dumbledore and Grindelwald, who had been
paying attention to him, saw it.
And after the optimization and upgrade of the system, his devouring
ability is no longer swallowing slowly like a hybrid, but like a ferocious
gluttonous mouth, quickly nibbling and devouring the opponent's ability,
which can be called the most terrifying talent.
Seeing Peter's behavior, Dumbledore couldn't help tightening his hand
holding the wand; while Grindelwald's eyes lit up, wishing that Peter's
wand would shoot an Avatar and kill that brat.
A long-lost warm current gushed out from the bottom of my heart, and
then poured into all parts of my body, transforming Peter's body quickly
and secretly.
It's no wonder that these hybrids squeezed out their mother's body before
they were born. It turned out that the ability to devour was at work.
Peter noticed Grindelwald's movement, shook his head amusedly, then
looked at the half-breed baby in front of him, and aimed his wand at
Zero's chest.
Peter looked at Dumbledore's expectant look and knew that he had
misunderstood, but he did not explain, but nodded and said with a smile:
"I do have a way, which can not only save this child's life, but also restore
that girl to her original state."
Otherwise it is difficult to complete.
Peter didn't pay attention to the movements of the two of them, resting
his wand on the baby's chest, chanting the inaudible incantation in a low
voice, and at the same time silently saying devour in his heart. .
When it comes to the system, Peter is very excited. He can feel that his
body has turned into a black hole. With a single thought, he can
ruthlessly devour everything in the enemy, including vitality, magic
power, and even natural abilities! Turn it into your own nourishment!
For mixed races, this kind of innate ability is worthless. But for a
systematic Peter, it is a very useful ability.
He suppressed his excitement and anticipation, and said to the system
silently in his heart: "System, give me a half-vampire half-sick blood!"
Chapter 629 Fusion Of Bloodlines,
Gaining The Power Of Devouring!
The two onlookers didn't hear clearly the spell that Peter was chanting.
They only saw a small black hole appear at the tip of the wand, and a
few thin black silk threads drilled out of the black hole, pierced into the
baby's body, and then it was like a living Like nematodes, they are
constantly sucking on something.
The mixed-race baby seemed to have sensed the danger, and struggled
desperately, with sharp fangs popping out of its mouth, and sharp nails
on its immature hands, making it hard to believe that this was just a
newborn baby.
The cries were mixed with immature and sharp roars, which made people
shudder.
Peter turned a deaf ear to it, and continued to intensify the devouring
force, and many dotted lines drilled out of the black hole, piercing into
the body of the hybrid.
Gradually, the baby's originally snow-white and ruddy complexion turned
pale; the blood-like red eyes tinged with vitality quickly turned into dull
blood eyes. It's like this baby, from a lively body to a cold corpse!
The mixed-race baby became more manic, its bright red eyes became
bloodthirsty, and it struggled frantically in mid-air. Even after seeing
Dumbledore on the side, he was very clever and made a pitiful cry of a
baby, eager to ask him for help.
"Peter, stop!..." Dumbledore felt that what Peter was doing didn't look
like he was going in the direction he expected, and wanted to call for a
stop.
But before Peter could stop him, Grindelwald stepped in front of
Dumbledore and comforted him with a dark smile in his eyes: "Albus,
calm down, since Peter promised to save this little brat's life, he won't
break his promise.
Let's wait for a while."
Wait, now this brat is clearly trying to confuse you, you can't interrupt
Peter's treatment carelessly. 283 "This..."
Dumbledore's face was hesitant and worried, he could feel the baby's
vitality draining away at a rapid rate , I don’t know what Peter is going
to do at all? Didn’t he say he wants to save people, why does it feel like
he is doing something to a baby?
The cries of the mixed-race baby became more and more piercing, Peter's
eyes flashed with impatience, he waved him to shut up, and then
continued to increase his devouring power.
Such behavior made Dumbledore almost unable to sit still, and it was
Grindelwald who held him tightly so that he did not rush over to
interrupt.
After an unknown amount of time, the baby let out a silent scream,
trembled all over, then became weak, and slowly closed its dark red eyes.
His complexion also completely turned pale white, like marble, without a
trace of life.
Floating quietly in mid-air, without hearing the sound of breathing, like a
corpse.
A trace of satisfaction flashed in Peter's eyes, as if he had taken a big
tonic.
He retracted his wand, stopped devouring, and pushed the floating baby
towards Dumbledore with a wave.
Dumbledore, who couldn't wait for a long time, pushed away
Grindelwald who had been blocking him, walked quickly to the baby,
and hugged him carefully.
As a result, his body paused, his arm touched the baby's pale little hand,
and he felt a burst of coldness, as if he had touched a corpse without
body temperature.
Dumbledore couldn't believe it, and tried to get close to the baby, but
couldn't feel his warmth or hear his breathing. He raised his head
tremblingly, stared at Peter, and asked dryly, "Peter York, what the hell
did you do?"
Grindelwald also noticed Dumbledore's strangeness, and quickly
approached him. He also noticed the baby's condition, and looked at
Peter in surprise.
Peter naturally noticed the change in the mood of the two, and said to
Dumbledore: "Okay, Dumbledore, don't look mournful, the child is not
dead yet." And reminded: "Also, don't put your necks so close , Be careful
of being bitten, he is very bloodthirsty now.'
"What? Not dead?" Both of them looked at Peter with wide eyes, waiting
for his answer.
"Not dead, it can be said to be dead."
Peter replied simply.
But he didn't pretend to be confused, but explained: "I just took out the
part of his body that belongs to the wizard, so now he can be said to be
no different from a real vampire.
Naturally, he has no body temperature, and he doesn't need to breathe. .”
As he spoke, he walked up to the unconscious witch, pointed his wand at
her, a trace of reluctance flashed in his eyes, but then firmly released ten
black hole-like spells.
The black dotted line drilled out of the black hole, pierced into the
witch's body, and fed back to the witch what he had just taken from the
mixed-blood.
With the back-feeding of vitality and magic power, the witch with weak
breath gradually became alive, and her skinny body, which was only left
with skin and bones, became plump rapidly.
Both Dumbledore and Grindelwald are smart and powerful, so they can
naturally feel the changes and quickly understand Peter's purpose.
Looking at the black hole-like magic, the two felt very shocked. They had
never seen such magic, which could easily take away the vitality and
magic power of others, and even give it to others!
"Peter, you really surprised me." Grindelwald said in amazement, "My
best way is to use black magic to sacrifice this little boy to save the
witch's life and magic, but how successful is it? I can't guarantee it. But
you easily held it to "This is amazing!"
But (bbdd) Dumbledore frowned after being amazed, looked at Peter very
worried, and said, "Peter, your magic can take away other people's magic
power, which is very powerful and very dangerous.
Remember, don't Use it lightly, otherwise if you are seen by others, you
will become the public enemy of the entire magic world! Because no
wizard can accept it, and your magic power is at risk of being taken
away!"
"Yes, I even suspect that you are so powerful at such a young age. Is it
because you used this magic to steal other people's magic power."
Grindelwald said after laughing, but his eyes were full of probing Peter.
"You're overthinking, Gellert." Peter rolled his eyes at him angrily, and
said, "Haven't you read the basics of wand learning? Even wand
apprentices know that everyone has their own magic attributes. Not the
same, so there will be different wands to match the wizard.
Gellert, a master of black magic, should know the result of two different
types of magical power meeting together. "
"I was able to return the magic power to the witch today because the
magic power in the hybrid body originally belonged to the witch. That's
why I was able to succeed. As for the others, it's completely impossible."
Peter explained seriously.
After hearing this, Dumbledore and Grindelwald agreed with Peter's
words. Being able to seize the magic power of others is already a very
terrifying ability. If it can still absorb fusion, it would be simply too
terrifying!
Therefore, from the bottom of their hearts, they all heaved a sigh of
relief, letting go of their vigilance towards Peter.
After all, if Peter can really absorb other people's magic power, if one day
he becomes crazy and wants to use all the wizard's magic power to
support him, it will definitely be a hidden danger and disaster in the
magic world!
Regarding their psychology, Peter naturally had some guesses, so he
wisely concealed the fact that his devouring power could absorb
everything from others without any hidden danger.
Even if these two people have a good relationship with him, and it can
even be said that they exchange lives, Peter still does not let go of his
vigilance against anyone, this is his way of survival.
The three tacitly skipped the topic of Peter's magic just now, and turned
their attention to the mixed-race baby and the witch.
The witch has now regained her vitality and magic power, and her life is
safe now. She hasn't woken up yet, mainly because Peter put a sleeping
spell on her, allowing her to replenish her energy in sleep.
As for the mixed-race baby, Dumbledore put it in the stroller and was
surrounded by three people.
"How to deal with this thing?" Gellert asked lightly.
"Gellert!" Dumbledore expressed disapproval of Grindelwald's attitude,
and then looked at Peter worriedly, "As far as I know, the appearance of
vampires is always fixed when they are first embraced. This child is gone
now Vitality and magic, can it always maintain the appearance of a
baby?"
"If you want me to say, it should be dealt with directly. Such a small
bloodthirsty cub has no reason at all and cannot be tamed at all."
Grindelwald curled his lips, "Albus, you are doing completely useless
work."
Dumbledore frowned as he looked at the lifeless baby in the pram.
Seeing this, Peter smiled and said, "Don't worry, Dumbledore, I left a
vitality in his body, enough for him to grow up like a human. When he
becomes an adult, that vitality completely dissipates, and he will
completely become a vampire. "
Dumbledore said happily, "Really? That would be great!"
"It's unnecessary!" Grindelwald on the side suddenly became unhappy,
and complained to Peter in a low voice. .
Chapter 630 Encirclement
Situation, Go To Romania
As soon as he talked about this half-vampire baby that was no longer
worthy of its name, the little vampire in the stroller had already woken
up, staring around with bloody eyes, screaming with its small mouth
open, and two sharp fangs looming.
"Little guy, you're awake." Dumbledore stretched out his head, showing a
kind smile, and greeted the baby vampire, "Oh, it looks like you're
hungry, let me see where I hid the bloody lollipop .”
After rummaging around for a while, Dumbledore finally pulled out a
large bag of snacks from a small pocket, found a bloody lollipop, and put
it in the mouth of the baby vampire.
The vampire baby smelled the blood on its mouth, without Dumbledore's
help, it instinctively grabbed the lollipop, put it in its mouth, licked and
gnawed frantically, like a hungry little beast 0
"Poor little guy, looks starved." Dumbledore said mildly, looking at the
child in the stroller.
Seeing this, Grindelwald couldn't stand it, and said in a bad tone: "Albus,
don't you mean you want to raise this vampire bastard? Let me tell you
first, I won't agree. My Nurmengard is absolutely not allowed to be Nasty
vampire defilement! Besides, we are exterminating these guys now."
"Gellert, he's just a child."
Dumbledore said disapprovingly, but seeing Grindelwald's resolute look,
he finally sighed and said, "I'll send him to South America, and I will send
him to Castrobushe School of Witchcraft and Magic.
Rudy, the vice-principal of the school, has a good relationship, and he
can help give the children to the vampire tribe in the Amazon forest to
raise them."
"You have so many friends." Grindelwald snorted coldly, glanced at the
child in the stroller with disgust, and urged, "Get him away as soon as
possible, otherwise I'm afraid that my wand won't be able to hold back
and I'll jump straight to the baby face, put a spell on it."
"Well, Gellert, your character is too extreme." Dumbledore said with a
helpless sigh.
After the matter here was settled, Peter couldn't wait to ask about the
extermination of the blood clan, "Dumbledore, you just came back from
Romania, how is the situation there?"
Speaking of Romania, Dumbledore frowned and replied: "The saints
tracked the traces of the vampires and found the ancient castle in
Transylvania, Romania. But these vampires resisted desperately, and they
created many blood slaves, at least tens of thousands:
Moreover, there are hundreds of blood races who can use magic, and
they should all be mixed races. They are very powerful and fast, and they
still have magic wands in their hands. Ordinary wizards have no time
and reaction to fight back, so now the two sides have formed a temporary
confrontation.
Before, I took this opportunity to sneak into the vampire's castle, and
then I found this witch locked in the dungeon, so I rescued her. As for the
current situation
I don't know yet. "
Hearing Dumbledore's words, Grindelwald's expression turned ugly, "A
group of vampires can't be dealt with, it's getting worse and worse! If it
wasn't for me not being able to go out, I really want to burn those dirty
vampires to death!"
"Calm down, Gellert."
Dumbledore shook his head and said, "Don't underestimate those
vampires.
Their strength surprised me.
Especially those half-breeds, they combined the strengths of vampires
and wizards, and their strength was beyond compare.
Underestimated, the combat power is comparable to that of an elite
Auror!
Their speed was as fast as a gust of wind, and ordinary wizards might
have been approached before they even uttered a spell. Those saints of
yours, relying on combat experience to be able to hold back these mixed
races, are already very good. "
"Wands? Where did they get wands?" Grindelwald asked, frowning.
"I think I know where it came from."
Peter said aloud, and he also explained with a serious expression: "It
should be the wands provided by Voldemort.
The vampires got mixed up with the Death Eaters before, and these
wands are most likely One of the conditions for the blood clan to agree to
cooperate with the Death Eaters."
For thousands of years, wizards have strictly prohibited the outflow of
magic wand skills, and repelled the races that coveted the magic wand
skills countless times, just to ensure the absolute interests of wizards.
After finishing speaking, Grindelwald turned his head to look at Peter,
and said without hesitation: "Peter, the saints will also participate in the
war between you and the Death Eaters later on. We must thoroughly
clean up this group of disgusting rats, and we must not allow any
leftovers! "
...ask for flowers...
"As far as I'm concerned, the easiest way is to burn that Potter directly.
Then Peter, you can deal with this phoenix.
I don't believe you have no way to deal with it completely."
Grindelwald changed his voice, casually Said, "Compared to the interests
of the entire magic world, sacrificing one or two people is always
acceptable, isn't it?"
0
Although he was the leader of the saints in name before, there was still a
Grindelwald after all, so it was not easy for him to personally intervene
and let the saints participate in the civil war in the British magic world.
"Grindelwald! I said stop talking like that!" Dumbledore glared at
Grindelwald, looking very angry, "If you don't want to do it, I'll take my
time."T
Peter didn't want to get mixed up with two old people who combined to
be over 200 years old, so he said, "Okay, I'm a little worried about the
situation in Romania, so I'll go over there and have a look first."
"Okay, okay," Grindelwald spread his hands, and promised: "Don't be
angry, Albus, I was just joking, and I will seriously solve the problem of
living Horcruxes."
Now with Grindelwald's words, he is naturally very satisfied with the
strengthening of Shifang's strength.
As he spoke, he summoned Field, grabbed his tail feathers, turned into a
ball of flames, and disappeared in place.
Hearing his assurance, Peter also showed a smile on his face, "As long as
we can get rid of the soul piece on Phoenix, and then get rid of the one
on Harry Potter, Voldemort will have no capital to resurrect, and then he
can directly Kill him, and you don't have to worry about it anymore."
"Hmph, Voldemort, Death Eaters!" Grindelwald said murderously, "The
magic wand is one of the greatest creations of wizards. With the magic
wand, the ancient wizards overthrew the magic race that once stood on
the wizard's head, and gradually became Master of the wizarding world.
Grindelwald nodded, and said proudly: "Although the Horcrux is a
troublesome matter, it can't help me. As long as I have another half a
year, I will definitely clean up the soul piece on this Phoenix."
Dumbledore ignored him at all, lowered his head and took out another
bloody lollipop, and fed it to the vampire baby who was clearly not yet
full.
"Of course, the premise is that you can get rid of the horcrux on that
phoenix as soon as possible. In this way, we will have no worries and
start the counterattack stage." Peter pointed to the phoenix locked in a
cage not far away, said with a smile.
Now Voldemort and the Death Eaters dare to hand over their wands to
the vampires, this is betraying the interests of the wizards! It is a
shameful act of betraying the wizards! They must be punished! And they
will be engraved on the wizard's pillar of shame forever, and will be
constantly reviled by future generations!"
Regarding Grindelwald's words, Peter nodded happily.
Chapter 631 Arriving At The
Battlefield, Peter Makes A Move
Romania, Transylvania,
At this time, Dracula's castle was full of war.
The blood clan's army and the saints confronted each other, and the
outermost part of the castle was densely packed with tens of thousands of
bloodthirsty blood slaves. Under the control of the blood clan, they
crazily attacked the saints;
The blood clans were hiding on the city wall, using the blood clan secret
method to remotely control the blood slaves, while watching the wizards
not far away vigilantly.
As for the half-breeds with the smallest number, they mix among the
blood slaves and wait for the opportunity to attack the wizards. They are
like war machines without emotion. Dangerous magic attacks the saints.
The mixed-races don't know much magic, but they are all powerful and
very dangerous black magic. Obviously, they have been specially trained
by the blood races, and their tricks can kill people. Even the saints with
rich combat experience were a little caught off guard.
The number of saints is only a little over a thousand, while the number of
blood slaves alone exceeds tens of thousands.
It's not a problem to just solve the blood slaves. But with the help of the
magic hybrids, the saints can't help each other for a while, and they have
to be careful of these hybrids suddenly jumping out.
As soon as Peter appeared here, he discovered the situation in front of
him.
On the battlefield, the saints gathered together in an orderly manner,
constantly knocking away countless blood slaves who wanted to rush
over, and some of them wanted to protect their teammates from being
hurt.
Peter looked at these blood slaves, they were no different from the
zombies in his memory, but the speed was very fast, they ran like a gust
of wind, and the naked eyes of Common people couldn't catch the figure
at all
Because they are dead bodies, many of the wizard's deadly magic have
little effect on them. Just like the three unforgivable curses, except for
the Cruciatus Curse, which can slightly paralyze the blood slaves, it
basically can't hurt them.
On the contrary, purely physical damage spells like the Bone Crushing
Curse, Cutting Curse, and Fire Curse have a greater effect on them. Of
course, the premise is that the spell can hit the fast-moving blood slave.
The saints also gradually grasped the way of fighting after being in a
hurry, using all methods to slow down the speed of the blood slaves, and
then destroy them.
Peter's position at this time happened to be on the battlefield, so when
the surrounding blood slaves smelled the smell of a living person, they
frantically rushed towards Peter.
"Hmph, dead 17
Peter snorted coldly, then raised his hand, and an arc-shaped barrier
flashed with lightning, blasting all the blood slaves into the air, and the
instant they landed, they turned into carbonized corpses.
"Master York!"
"It's Master York!"
"Great, Master Peter is here!"
The saints noticed the movement here, and when they saw that it was
Peter, they were surprised and cheered.
The blood clan who had been watching the battle on the city wall also
noticed Peter's arrival, especially after hearing the cheers of the saints,
they suddenly felt bad.
Peter strolled towards the saint, wand drooping in his hand, unleashing
Blue Fiendflame.
Fierce Fire landed on the ground and spread rapidly, and then the raging
Fiery Flame turned into a huge phoenix, supporting Peter.
Peter waved his wand, and the huge phoenix spread its wings covering
the sky, setting off a monstrous sea of flames, and rushed towards the
saints and blood slaves at low altitude.
Seeing the giant flame phoenix rushing in their direction, and the huge
wave of flames behind it, everyone was dumbfounded, and then
panicked. After all, this is Fiendfire's "Water or Die!
However, most of the saints obviously trusted Peter very much. They
stood still and did not run around. Seeing this, the other panicked saints
also calmed down and prepared to meet this dangerous-looking flame.
The blazing flames hit, even the irrational blood slaves felt the danger,
and began to run away crazily.
It wasn't until there were desperate roars not far away that the saints
came back to their senses. They watched helplessly as Fierce Flame,
which did not harm them at all, charged at the fleeing blood slaves one
by one, instantly burning them to ashes.
Peter jumped down from the sky above the saints, landed in front of
them, and greeted with a smile: "Joseph, Anna, Stephen, you seem to be
in a panic. It seems that I came at the right time, otherwise you might not
be surrounding the blood clan, Instead, they were surrounded."
Peter stood on top of the giant flame phoenix, and the raging flames
seemed to have no effect on him, rushing forward with a monstrous wave
of flames.
"Master York."
The leaders bowed slightly to Peter, and the elderly Joseph smiled wryly
at Peter and said, "Master, we didn't expect these vampires to be so
difficult to deal with.
They not only created a large number of blood slaves, but also Those
difficult half-vampires were brought out.
If we hadn't reacted in time, I'm afraid we would have been severely
injured.
The closest saints were the first to hit Fiendfire, and before they even had
time to close their eyes, the huge wave of Fiendflame passed through
them like phantoms without burning them.
Hearing Anna's words, Peter couldn't help laughing, he really deserved to
be a saint cultivated by Grindelwald, and the tone was exactly the same.
The vampires on the city wall were very panicked, and hurriedly used
secret methods to recall the vampires in horror.
The old witch Anna said indignantly: "These vampires have obviously
been restless. They have produced so many troops and disgustingly
created half-vampires, such dirty bastards! They have stolen the magic
power belonging to wizards, and they also have magic wands. !
Fierce flames were fierce, and any living thing that did not belong to
Peter's side would burn at sight, rushing unstoppably towards the castle.
They must be completely wiped out to warn others that this is what
happens to those who dare to covet wizards.
"Damn it! A spell like the End of All Curses is not even accessible to
wizard families in Common, but this group of bastard vampires can.
There must be a traitor among the wizards.
If I know who it is, his soul will be destroyed."
Take it out and put it on the fire for a hundred years!"
Stephen said angrily.
He looked at these mixed races who were desperately resisting, his eyes
were full of interest. .
"The curse of the end of all curses? There are wizards who taught them
this Advanced spell!" Peter said in surprise.
skin.
Just when Fiendfire was about to spread to the castle, an invisible wall
blocked Fiendfire's path, and there was even a tendency to destroy it. 5.4
"Huh?"
Peter stopped, looked in front of Fiendfyre, waved his hand to tear open
a hole, and saw dozens of hybrids in leather armor, holding their wands
against Fiendfyre, and there were more and more Many mixed races
joined them.
Peter couldn't deny that no matter what race it was, scum would
inevitably appear, and he felt that it was probably done by Voldemort or
Death Eaters.
Although the saints have seen Grindelwald's Fiercefire magic and trust
Peter very much, they are still very afraid in the face of such a hot and
terrifying Fiendfire. Until the Wall of Fire passed through them, many
still felt like they had escaped death.
But this is not the time to chat, Peter took the lead and led the saints,
under the charge of Fiendfire, they continued to approach the castle.
Chapter 632 Fierce Fire, Wrong
Answer
These mixed races seem to be basically in their teens or twenties, and the
younger ones are only eleven or twelve years old, but their magic power
is extremely abundant. Although the technique of using the wand is
relatively unfamiliar, But the power of magic should not be
underestimated.
However, in front of Peter, these hybrids are still not troublesome,
especially after he merged with the blood of the hybrids, after the system
optimization and upgrade, he is even faster and more agile than these
hybrids, and his strength is also very different Don't.
So he swiped the magic wand in his hand towards the distance, and
Fierce Flame, which had been suppressed by the mixed race, seemed to
be refueled in an instant, soaring fiercely into the sky, and burning in all
directions.
Hundreds of hybrids were besieged in the sea of flames, unable to
escape at all, they could only frantically use spells to repel the Fiendfire
rushing towards them.
Peter suppressed the group of hybrids, then turned to the saints behind
him and said, "Leave these hybrids to me, and as for the vampires in the
castle, I will leave them to you. You should be fine, right?"
The saints shook their heads, and Joseph said confidently: "Master York,
don't worry, without the obstruction of these hybrids, those vampires
who can't use magic are not our opponents at all, and we will wipe them
out."
"That's the best." Peter nodded and said, but he still didn't forget to
remind, "But you still have to be careful, don't accidentally get hit and
die in the hands of a vampire."
"Yes, Master York, we will be careful." Joseph replied respectfully.
Then he turned around and passed Peter's words to his subordinates.
Then, with a serious face and a cruel smile, he ordered everyone under
his subordinates: "Next, you can attack freely, and you can use all means.
Be sure to kill everyone in this castle. Find all the vampires and deal with
them!"
"Yes!" replied the saints.
"Let's go!" Joseph yelled.
As soon as the words fell, the saints turned into black smoke and flew
towards the castle. With the magic wand in their hands, they
unceremoniously attacked the blood race below.
Saints are everywhere in the sky above the blood clan castle, one after
another curse is like thunder, bombarding towards the bottom, blasting
the blood clan below into pieces.
As long as it is not a melee attack, the attack advantage of the saints
against the vampires is almost invincible.
So Peter didn't pay more attention to the battle between the saints and
the vampires. Instead, he burned most of the vampires on the battlefield
with fiendish flames, and then focused on the hybrids surrounded by
fiendish flames.
At this time, these mixed races heard the screams of the blood race from
the castle behind, and frantically attacked Fiercefire with magic, wanting
to save their own race.
Peter went through layers of fiery flames and came straight to where the
hybrids were. He didn't attack them immediately, but looked at these
new species with great interest.
When the mixed races saw Peter appearing, they all attacked him at the
same time. They attacked Peter mercilessly with deadly spells.
Their speed is very fast, so fast that they appear in one place in the blink
of an eye, leaving only an afterimage.
Hundreds of people attacked him overwhelmingly, as if they would not
give up until they killed him.
It's a pity that Peter's speed was faster than them. After they shot the
spell at a speed that humans couldn't react to, they only hit his
afterimage, blasting out deep areas on the ground.
By the time they realized it, Peter had already passed them quickly and
stood behind them.
The half-bloods who were originally indifferent and seemed to have no
emotions now showed horror in their eyes. It is unbelievable that the
wizard in front of them has faster speed and reaction than them!
"You... What are you...?" The oldest half-breed asked with a dry voice, as
if he hadn't spoken for a long time, and looked very weird.
"What? Of course I'm a wizard." Of course, Peter understood the meaning
of the mixed race. He was wondering what kind of race he was and could
be stronger than them, so he replied with a smile.
"Wizard...wizard...not...you...deceitful...wizards are weak!" The half-blood
was full of disbelief, although he spoke intermittently, his tone was full of
|||| .
Hearing this, Peter narrowed his eyes, looked at them with a half-smile,
and asked, "Then what are you? Wizards? Vampires? Or a new breed of
half-wizard and half-vampire?"
The half-bloods were obviously very dissatisfied with Peter's question,
and Rong Ao, the biggest half-blood, replied affirmatively: "We...we
are...noble...blood race!"
Peter looked at the youngest half-breed, and continued to ask: "Then do
you miss your mother? Although they died when you were born."
Before the oldest half-breed could answer, the youngest replied
indifferently: "It's not...mother...tool."
The eyes of other mixed-races also showed approval, and they didn't pay
much attention to the so-called mother Peter mentioned.
"What a pity answer." Peter said with a sigh, then snapped his fingers,
and an invisible magic power spread from the mixed races.
The half-breeds returned to their indifferent and machine-like
appearances, just staring at Peter with tense bodies. This weird wizard
had just unknowingly tricked them, and unconsciously spoke out what
was in his heart.
"I was still thinking about whether to save your lives." Peter said slowly,
then shook his head, "However, it seems that it is unnecessary."
The mixed races sensed the dangerous aura coming from Peter, and
unanimously launched an attack immediately, the wands in their hands
kept firing spells, and their bodies moved rapidly at the same time.
As long as they kill this wizard, they can leave here to save other blood
races, especially their father is still waiting for them.
The super high speed and responsiveness allow Peter to avoid all spells
and attacks very easily at this moment, but he did not directly kill these
hybrids, but his eyes changed, a pair of yellow-orange vertical eyes fell
into all In the eyes of the mixed race.
When Peter stopped, all the mixed races appeared to be in an attack
state, and quickly petrified and solidified.
Looking at the hundreds of petrified bodies in front of him, Peter showed
a satisfied smile. The Basilisk Eye can petrify even ghosts, so there is no
reason why these hybrids cannot be petrified.
Peter raised his head and glanced at the battle situation at Castle 787,
then raised his hand, and the surrounding Fiendfire became more violent,
covering all the sight of the outside world.
Then he came to the nearest petrified body, and murmured: "I gave you a
chance, but unfortunately your answer made me very dissatisfied. What a
pity, a new race has not faced the outside world. It disappears like this."
As he said that, his palm was attached to the petrified body, accompanied
by the suction on his palm. The vitality, magic power, and even innate
abilities of the hybrid were quickly taken away!
Sufficient vitality surged in, making Peter's body feel comfortable for a
while, the pores all over his body seemed to be opened, and he could feel
that his quality of life had improved a bit. Even without Nirvana, he
could live for nearly two hundred years!
And the source of magic power taken from the mixed-race, after being
transformed and absorbed by the power of devouring, also made his
magic power increase significantly.
As for the natural devouring power of the mixed race, after being
devoured by his own devouring ability, he didn't feel a significant
increase. After all, after the optimization of the system, there is a huge
gap between the two.
Looking at this petrified body that is no different from the real stone
sculpture, Peter patted him on the shoulder lightly, and said with a light
smile: "Since you think you are a blood race", I will be happy to help
others.
Now you and the outside world There is no difference between the blood
clans of
After finishing speaking, he ignored this useless hybrid, and turned his
attention to other hybrids, and unconsciously licked his mouth.
"What a feast!".
Chapter 633 Overwhelmed Peter,
Destroy The Romanian Blood
Clan!
In Dracula's castle, desperate vampires are running around crazily,
avoiding the sudden spell at any time.
The wizards in the sky above the castle were either riding on
broomsticks, or turned into black smoke, looking down at the castle
below, with their magic wands mercilessly facing down, releasing all
kinds of magic wantonly.
The saints worked together to cover the entire city and castle with a
magic barrier to prevent the vampires inside from escaping, and then
chased and killed these vampires like bereaved dogs with the nature of
cat and mouse.
And outside the castle, surrounded by raging flames, Peter withdrew his
hand on the last half-breed with a satisfied face.
Devouring the vitality of nearly five hundred people, and being a half-
vampire of the immortal species, Peter only felt warm all over his body at
this moment.
The rich vitality emanated from the inside out, making Peter's face
radiant at this time, and his whole body was filled with a very attractive
temperament.
But immediately afterwards, he couldn't care about these for the time
being, because the devouring power fed him a lot of magic power at the
same time, and the huge magic power dripped into his body continuously
as if there was no end.
The magic power to devour five hundred people is not a small problem.
At this time, Peter finally tasted the consequences of greed. The huge
magic power filled his whole body, making him feel like a person who
was full, and it was very difficult to mobilize the magic power .
The docile Fiendfire, which had been under Peter's control all along, was
out of control at this moment, like an unrestrained demon, surging
wildly, condensing into a huge fire dragon, opening its huge mouth, and
coming towards Peter. .
At this time, each other seemed to be frozen, standing there motionless,
and finally was enveloped by the big mouth of the fire dragon, and the
figures were completely swallowed by Fierce Fire.
But before the fire dragon could close its mouth, a terrifying magic power
erupted from its mouth, with huge destructive power, it directly blasted
the fiery dragon to pieces.
The magic power spread to the surroundings, instantly crushing and
extinguishing the ferocious Fierce Fire, forming a huge vacuum.
At this moment, Peter was quietly floating in mid-air, and the
surrounding gravel and wood seemed to have no gravity, circling around
Peter, spinning rapidly.
In the end, as Peter opened his eyes, pieces of gravel and wood fell to the
ground one after another, making it look like a mess.
Looking around, Peter showed a wry smile on his face, "I didn't expect
that I would have a day of magic riot.
That's right, just when Peter was about to be backlashed by the out-of-
control fire, the huge magic power in his body directly rioted, and Peter
ushered in a long-lost magic riot.
Feeling the magical power in his body that had increased several times,
Peter was both happy and helpless. No wizard can refuse the increase of
his own magic power, let alone the skyrocketing several times.
But Peter's current situation is that due to too much magic power, he
seems to have returned to the days when he had just started to contact
magic. The uncontrollable magic power made him dare not even use the
simplest magic spell, for fear of problems.
Seeing the fierce battle in the castle not far away, Peter reluctantly tried
to use a light spell, but the magic power in his body surged towards the
wand uncontrollably.
Immediately afterwards, a group of very dazzling white light flew out of
the wand and rushed into the sky. The white light was very dazzling, like
a sun, directly illuminating the entire land, making the dark ground
shrouded in clouds instantly bright.
"I'll go."," Seeing the movement he made, Peter couldn't help being
speechless.
When the saints flying in the sky saw the dazzling bright white light
above their heads, they couldn't help but pause in surprise, thinking that
he had some instructions.
Joseph even flew down directly, landed in front of Peter, and asked
respectfully: "Master York, do you have any instructions?"
Peter naturally didn't have any instructions, but the oolong he made
himself must not be telling the truth. So he turned to say: "The hybrids on
my side have already been dealt with. Why haven't you dealt with the
vampires on your side? Have you encountered any problems?"
Hearing Peter's words, Joseph finally came to his senses. He scanned the
surrounding area, but found no trace of any living creatures. He looked at
Peter in disbelief, "Master, have you already dealt with the hybrids?
Those five hundred hybrids kind?!"
"I don't know if there are five hundred or not. Anyway, a fire burned
them all." Peter waved his hand and said lightly.
Hearing Peter's answer, Joseph looked at Peter with more recognition
and awe. You must know that they, the saints, have been unable to deal
with the mixed race before, and they have been unable to wipe out the
vampires for a long time.
But now it was easily eliminated by Peter. Doesn't this mean that the
strength of Peter alone surpasses the saints like them!
Peter, who was so powerful, could become the leader of their saints. For
the first time, Joseph really felt that Grindelwald's decision to abdicate
might be the right one.
But Peter didn't pay attention to Joseph at this time, but looked at the
saints on the castle, chasing the blood clan like a cat and a mouse, and
asked with a frown: "Such a pursuit is not possible, speed It's too slow.
Why don't you just use a large-scale spell like Fiendfyre to kill them all at
once?"
Hearing this, Joseph gave Peter a helpless look, and said with a wry
smile: "Master York, you think too highly of us, to be able to play with
Fierce Fire in my hands, in my nearly hundred years of life
I have only seen Lord Grindelwald and you, young master.
Fiercefire is not easy to control, if you are not careful, it will backfire on
you, so unless necessary, we generally don't use this dangerous spell.
Well, it looks like he's asking too much of a saint.
Peter activated the ball-chasing bird skill and flashed directly to the city
wall.
Joseph also followed closely, and used his magic wand to kill a vampire
hiding on the city wall, and then reported to Peter: "Master, we have
basically eliminated most of the vampires in the castle, and the rest are
basically hiding. Arrived inside the castle.
We obeyed your words and have been very careful, and have not come
into close contact with these vampires, so they have never been able to
attack us. But now I want to wipe them out completely
You must enter the castle. But in this case, our casualties are inevitable. "
Hearing Joseph's words, Peter shook his head, "The lives of the saints
cannot be wasted easily here, leave the next thing to me. You keep the
saints away, and be careful not to let the fish that slip through the net
escape."
As he spoke, a flash of lightning flashed in his hand, he looked up at the
sky covered by clouds, and said with a chuckle: "The vampires have
chosen a good place, and the sun is shrouded in clouds all year round, so
it is indeed a suitable burial place."
Although he can't easily use magic power now, he can use the innate
abilities obtained after merging bloodlines, so Peter doesn't worry about
his own safety.
Hearing Peter's words, Joseph was puzzled for a while, until the thunder
from the clouds caught his attention.
Looking back, Peter was surrounded by lightning, echoing with the
thunder in the sky.
Joseph was dumbfounded.
Although he had already heard that Peter could control lightning, this
was the first time he saw such a scene with his own eyes.
But he didn't care about these at this time, and quickly sent a signal
towards the sky, and then turned into black smoke and flew out of the
castle.
When all the saints left the castle, before the vampires breathed a sigh of
relief, they saw a sudden change in the sky, and the surrounding clouds
gathered more and more, thicker and thicker, and after a while, dark
clouds came over the castle. [Looks like it's about to touch the top of the
castle.
In the dark clouds, thunder and lightning flashed, and thunderbolts shone
across the sky and the earth, as if the god of thunder was about to
destroy the world, making people on the ground breathless.
The saints fell to the ground early and surrounded the castle tightly,
preventing a single vampire from escaping. But at this moment, their
eyes were fixed on the figure on the city wall, and their eyes were full of
awe and admiration.
"Master, aren't you going to Nurmengard?" Joseph asked in surprise.
Peter's voice brought them back to their senses in an instant, looked at
him in awe, and then replied respectfully: "Yes!"
So he hid away for the time being, and waited until he fully controlled
the soaring magic power in his body and restrained his vitality before
going to see them.
I just convinced them before that I didn't have the ability to plunder
other people's magic power, but now I ran in front of them, wouldn't I be
exposed. Once trust has a crisis, it is difficult to repair.
"No, Hogwarts needs me to sit in town. Peter shook his head. He knows
his situation. Now that his magic power has expanded and his vitality has
increased sharply, the saints can't see Peter's strangeness, but Breddo and
Grindelwald can definitely I can tell.
The figure on the city wall is surrounded by more and more electric
lights, as if the god of thunder has come to the world, as if he has been
gathered for a long time.
With the magic wand in his hand pointing towards the sky, the thunder
in the sky seems to have received an order, and the roads are as thick as
pillars.
A flash of lightning crazily smashed towards the castle.
"Understood!" The saints responded, and then searched more seriously,
not letting go of an inch of land.
Peter (Made) looked at the enthusiastic saints, turned his head and said
to Joseph behind him: "I'm going back to Hogwarts, after dealing with
the matter here, you can report the situation here to Mr. Grindelwald, I I
won't stay any longer."
"Master, we also discovered the Albanian blood race before, and they
seem to have participated in the Romanian blood race, but we didn't find
any traces of the mixed blood race. Should we warn them, or..." Joseph
asked.
The saints stared blankly, feeling as if they were dreaming.
It's just that at that location, there is no castle anymore, only ruins, and
countless deep pits blasted by thunder.
As he spoke, he summoned Field, who turned into a flame and
disappeared in place. .
Peter paused, then turned to look at him, with a chilling voice, and said,
"Since you dare to participate, there is no need to keep it. I think
Grindelwald has the same opinion. But this time, I will leave it to you
Take responsibility, and if you can't solve it, go to Grindelwald."
At the same time, a part of lightning was brought over, condensed into a
dazzling lightning ball in Peter's hands, and more and more gathered.
Then he was thrown into the castle, turned around and disappeared.
Until Peter suddenly appeared in front of them, and said in a flat tone: "...
go and see if there are any live ones? Especially underground, don't miss
the inspection." "
The saints quickly came to the ruins of the castle, carefully inspecting the
situation underneath with magic.
Especially the old witch Anna, who is one of the high-ranking saints,
seriously shouted to everyone: "Since the young master asked us to check
the underground, then we should dig ten meters, twenty meters, and we
cannot let a vampire hide there. ?"
In the eyes of many saints, a flash of light suddenly appeared inside the
castle, and then with a deafening explosion, the strong castle was
instantly destroyed, and the vampires inside were blasted to pieces before
they could scream!
The thunder in the sky finally fell, and the thick clouds quickly dissipated
as if they had been squeezed dry, and the saints finally saw clearly the
location of the castle.
Chapter 634 The Surviving
Vampire, Voldemort's Mark
"Cruciate!"
Inside Voldemort Manor, Voldemort smashed a newspaper heavily on the
table, and angrily threw the Cruciatus Curse at Sir Ruthfan who was
opposite him.
"Trash! What a waste!" Voldemort cursed angrily while torturing Lu
Sifan, "thousands of vampires, tens of thousands of vampires, plus those
half-vampires, half-wizards, even a group of old people Even the saints
can't do it! They were wiped out overnight!"
"Even if we don't know anything about it, we only found out about it in
the newspaper!"
Voldemort was very angry, he directly pinched Rusfan out of thin air,
pulled him to his eyes, and asked fiercely: "Aren't you Are you in charge
of contacting your elders? Why don’t you even know that your own lair
has been wiped out? Tell me! Why did this happen?”
At this time, Lu Sifan was full of fear and despair, and begged for mercy
in pain: "Sorry, Lord Voldemort, I don't know... Please forgive me!"
"Then what about the 500 mixed bloods and 3,000 bloods I want?
Rusfan, where did you find it for me? Huh?" Voldemort stared at him
dangerously and said, "I originally had high expectations for you, but
now I see It really disappointed me!"
"It seems that you are useless, right, Rusfan?" As he spoke, a black pearl
necklace floated out of Voldemort's hand, and he gently pinched the
black pearl on it, making a gesture to crush it, "No The 840 used should
not continue to exist, Lu Sifan, you should go and reunite with your
clansmen."
"No, don't! Lord Dark Lord, please, don't kill me!" Lu Sifan shouted in
horror. As the source of Voldemort's curse, if the bead transformed from
his original blood is crushed, he will die. Not far from death.
Seeing that Lu Sifan was in danger, the half-vampire girl with his blood
was dispatched instantly, moving like a teleport, and attacked Voldemort
above him, trying to save her father
The Death Eaters were on alert for a moment, and immediately cast a
spell on the girl. It's a pity that he didn't move fast enough, and he
couldn't aim at the fast-moving girl. Almost all the magic spells he fired
missed and were thrown flying hard.
But before the little girl got close to Voldemort, Snape stopped in front of
Voldemort in an instant, and a Slowing Curse fell, which greatly slowed
down the half-vampire girl's speed, and then shot her cleanly with only
one spell. Flew out of the hospital.
The half-vampire girl flew upside down, quickly adjusted her body in
mid-air, and attacked Voldemort the moment she landed, and shot an
Avada Kedavra curse from the wand in her hand at the same time.
"Little (bbch) heart! Master," snapped Snape, and stood firmly in front of
Voldemort, as if to block the fatal spell for him.
But obviously Voldemort would not allow it, Snape died just like that, so
he directly summoned Rusfan and stood in front of Snape.
The Killing Curse hit Rusfan, causing him to scream in pain, but
obviously it couldn't kill him.
"Okay, Severus, I don't need your life to save me yet, get out of the way."
Voldemort patted Snape on the shoulder, and said in a soft tone that he
was obviously satisfied with Snape's faithful behavior just now.
Snape didn't speak, and nodded respectfully out of the way, but still
guarding Voldemort.
The half-vampire girl once again rushed in front of Voldemort at an
inhuman speed, but before she could make a move, Voldemort raised his
hand and fixed the rushing girl in place as if suspended by time.
Voldemort had already regained his senses at this time, he looked at the
half-vampire girl, then at the recovered Rusfan, and said in a cold voice:
"Lusfan, you are of no use to me anymore, say a person who can The
reason for me to spare your life, otherwise I don’t mind helping the saints
clean up the remnants, and let your Romanian blood family disappear
completely!”
"I'm useful, I'm useful! Lord Voldemort, no, master, I am willing to be
your master! As long as you can forgive me, I am willing to be your
slave!" Lu Sifan begged for mercy in horror. Without the ability to talk to
Voldemort, now he just wants to live.
"Servant? That's not enough, Russ" Voldemort shook his head
contemptuously.
Lu Sifan was already very flustered at this moment, just wanting to live.
He noticed that part of Voldemort's gaze was looking at his daughter, his
eyes flickered, and he knelt in front of Voldemort, flatteringly saying:
"Master, I would like to dedicate my daughter Ai Linna, she is already the
only half-wizard and half-vampire in this world.
I am willing to let her recognize you as master and obey all your orders.
Although she is not strong now, she can quickly become your master
with a little training.
A sharp knife..."
Listening to Ru Sifan's hard-working sales, Voldemort didn't say a word,
he waved his hand and interrupted Ru Sifan's words, and said in a dull
manner: "For the sake of your daughter's usefulness, your life is here to
stay."
"Thank you, Master! Thank you so much!" Ruthfan excitedly crawled up
to Voldemort, wanting to kiss his feet. It's a pity that he was ignored by
Voldemort.
Voldemort kicked Rusfan away, and came to the half-vampire girl who
was fixed in mid-air, stroking the girl's face with his pale hand, as if he
was looking at a new plaything, "A hybrid of wizard and vampire, a
combination of two Racial advantage, really nice mixed race.
It's a pity that I was led down by vampires before. I have enough magic
power, but I don't know how to use it. I can only attack like a wild beast.
It's a pity. "
Immediately, he waved his hand, and the little girl fell from mid-air. The
half-vampire girl who regained her vitality vigilantly yelled at
Voldemort, ready to attack again at any time.
"Stop, Elena!" Lu Sifan was startled, and ordered sharply.
The half-vampire girl obviously obeyed Lu Sifan's words completely,
stopped attacking instantly, and stood quietly on the spot, with only a
hint of haze and doubt in her eyes.
Lu Sifan quickly walked behind Voldemort, and ordered to his daughter:
"From now on, Lord Voldemort will be your master, you must obey him
completely, and you must not refuse any orders from the master,
understand?"
The little girl's eyes were even more confused, but the long-term training
made her instinctively agree, and she came to Voldemort like a machine,
and shouted forcefully: "Master."
Voldemort didn't care about the little girl's behavior, and directly
ordered: "Kneel down, Elena, and accept my gift."
The little girl knelt down directly, waiting for the order with a blank
expression.
"Hold out your hand," Voldemort said again.
Elena stretched out her hand directly.
Voldemort raised his wand, and pressed the tip of the wand against the
little girl's arm. With a flash of dark light, the girl's arm seemed to be
corroded, and the piercing pain made her struggle uncontrollably, but
Voldemort held her tightly. grabbing.
It wasn't until a dark red Dark Mark appeared on the girl's arm that
Voldemort let go of the girl, and then showed a satisfied smile. .
Chapter 635: Reduced To A
Machine-Making Vampire, The
Magic Power Changes!
The venomous snake in the mark is lifelike, even with its fangs open,
spitting out snake letters, and swimming non-stop.
Voldemort took a breath, and then loudly introduced to everyone: "This
is our new member Elena, from now on she will be your reliable family
member, let us welcome her into the big family of Death Eaters!"
Hearing Voldemort's words, no matter what they thought, the Death
Eaters all raised their wands and said enthusiastically, "Welcome Elena!"
Elena remained expressionless, standing beside Voldemort like a log, as if
all this had nothing to do with her.
Seeing his daughter being marked, Lu Sifan was immediately ecstatic,
and he also showed his arms expectantly, wanting to be marked.
But obviously this was just his personal fantasy, Voldemort directly
ignored his existence, while the other Death Eaters looked at this down-
and-out vampire with ridicule and disgust.
Rusfan stood there with a face full of bewilderment, no one paid
attention to him, even Wormtail, who was at the bottom of the Death
Eaters, deliberately ignored him.
He turned his head to look at Voldemort, saw his daughter Elena
surrounded by stars, and showed jealousy for the first time.
In the living room, only Rusfan and Snape were undisturbed. Of course,
their situations were different. Snape was Voldemort's most trusted
person, and the Death Eaters also knew his taciturn character, so they
didn't dare to disturb him.
Snape silently glanced at Rusfan who was ignored, then came to
Voldemort's side, and asked respectfully: "Master, since the blood race in
Romania has been wiped out, should we withdraw the people from the
Muggle prison~ up?"
Hearing Snape's words, the atmosphere in the living room froze for an
instant. The Death Eaters only felt that it was not good, and secretly
complained that Snape was troublesome. After finally calming down
Voldemort's mood, why did they mention such unpleasant things.
At this time, Voldemort also remembered this matter that he deliberately
forgot, and his face suddenly turned cold.
He glanced at Lu Sifan who was not far away, and said violently: "These
vampires are useless, they have been wiped out."
It's clean.
Since there's no way to make blood slaves, what's the point of keeping
them there?"
"Yes, I will order them to come back now." Snape said respectfully with
his head down.
But before Snape sent the letter, Thinknes, the Minister of Magic, stood
up and said to Voldemort: "Master, I have a suggestion, maybe we can
replace the previous plan, so that our situation can be improved.
"Oh, Thicknesses, what can you do? Tell me." Voldemort asked.
"Yes,"
Shinkenis showed a happy expression on his face, then pointed to the
lonely vampire Rusfan, and said maliciously: "Master, although we can't
find enough blood and mixed blood like before, we can still find a lot of
people."
It is not difficult to create blood slaves.
As long as there are enough blood slaves, we still have an advantage."
Snape frowned, and questioned first, "The blood slaves we need are tens
of thousands, only a few dozen, or a few hundred, it won't do anything at
all, Thinknis. Don't you forget that the Romanian blood slaves have been
exterminated , There is simply no way to create so many blood slaves."
For Snape's question, Thickness seemed to be prepared for a long time,
and said confidently with a smile: "Of course I know, Snape, I don't need
you to remind me.
But don't we have a ready-made blood race now? As long as he keeps
biting people, Then we feed blood, even if it is one every minute, we can
make more than a thousand blood slaves a day.
If this continues for more than ten days, the number of blood slaves will
not be enough."
Hearing Thickness's words, the eyes of all the Death Eaters lit up, and
they all turned to Rusfan.
As a vampire, Lu Sifan's senses are very sensitive.
Naturally, when he heard Thickness's words, his face became very ugly,
and he quickly said to Voldemort: "Master, our blood slaves are not as
harsh and troublesome as the first embrace, but we still need to make
blood slaves.
Use our venom.
And our venom is like human saliva, although it is not rare, it is not
endless
There is no way to create a blood slave in a minute. "
Voldemort obviously did not give up, but directly asked in a tone that
could not be refused: "Then how fast can you make a blood slave? Two
minutes? Three minutes? Five minutes...?"
"This...Master, I don't know, our vampires usually only make hundreds of
them by ourselves at most, and we have never tried the limit." Lu Sifan
choked, and then smiled helplessly.
"Then you can find out now."
Voldemort made a final decision, ignoring Ruthfan's pleading expression,
turned to Snape and said, "Severus, don't stop with the prison, find a way
to get more Muggles as a production The materials of the blood slaves.
Of course, they must be kept secret, and Peter York must not be aware of
them.
"I see, Master." Snape replied respectfully, there was still no wave in his
empty eyes.
"Sinknes.
"Master," Shinkenis stepped forward excitedly.
"Your suggestion this time is very good, I am very happy. Voldemort
looked at him with satisfaction, "Next, you will be responsible for the
task of making blood slaves, as many as possible, the sooner the better,
understand?"
ask for flowers
"I will do my best, Master!"
Thinknes kissed Voldemort's hand excitedly, and then promised: "I will
definitely keep an eye on that vampire so that I won't let that vampire get
lazy.
And there are still a few more in the Department of Mysteries."
I will find them as well, I believe it will accomplish your goal faster.
"Very well, Thickness, I believe you will not disappoint me." Voldemort
said with satisfaction.
All the Death Eaters were happy about this, only Rusfan sat on the
ground with a face full of despair, he knew that in the eyes of Voldemort
and the Death Eaters, he had become a machine for making blood slaves,
and it was still at that moment A machine that cannot be stopped and is
overloaded.
He wanted to escape, but seeing Voldemort and those Death Eaters, he
lost the courage to escape for an instant.
......0
In the living room, the atmosphere returned to a lively scene, and
everyone kept pleasing Voldemort, trying to gain his favor.
And Thickness, who made a great contribution, became the most popular
person, surrounded by a group of Death Eaters.
Thinknes was complacent, accepting the compliments from the crowd,
his extra eyes passed through the crowd, saw the lonely Lucius, and the
silent Snape, the corners of his mouth slightly curled up.
As the core three of the Death Eaters, now they finally stood in the
closest position to the Dark Lord.
Lucius had already lost Voldemort's trust, and there was no threat; and
Snape's silent and withdrawn personality, no matter how much he was
trusted by Voldemort, he was destined not to get the support of the Death
Eaters and not be able to do great things.
Therefore, Shinkenis firmly believed that only he was the most suitable
person to stand beside the Dark Lord.
While the undercurrent of Death Eaters was surging, Hogwarts was also
preparing for the upcoming school season.
The professors went back to school first, making Hogwarts lively after a
quiet holiday.
For the past few days, Peter has been hiding in the Slytherin secret room,
familiar with his soaring magic power. Only one avatar is left to sit in the
office and welcome the arrival of the new students.
The huge magic power in his body makes it easy for Peter to trigger a
magic riot if he doesn't pay attention, and what makes Peter feel difficult
to grasp is that he faintly feels that "something unknown is born in his
magic power.
That thing is hidden in the magic power, it is a group of extremely
unstable energy, which is constantly devouring Peter's magic power,
growing rapidly at a speed visible to the naked eye. .
Chapter 636 Appear Quietly!
Grindelwald's Approach
Peter controlled the magic power and released the dark energy in his
body.
In an instant, his body disintegrated quickly, turning into a mass of
intangible black mist, floating quietly in midair.
After a while, the energy converges again to become Peter!
"Are you silent?" Peter, who had recovered his human form, had surprise
and hesitation in his eyes.
Logically speaking, the formation of obscurity generally comes from
special circumstances, namely trauma related to the use of magic, inner
hatred of one's own magic and conscious common sense inhibiting it
When a wizard child is forced to suppress their magic due to physical or
psychological abuse, they will experience extreme emotional pain, thus
creating the dark parasitic magic power of "507" district.
Silence generally appears in Muggle families, especially in the Middle
Ages.
But in modern times, it is very rare. According to records, the last known
obscurity is Credence Barebone, who almost overturned New York at the
beginning of this century, and he was also called Dumbledore.
Peter didn't know much about silence, but he knew that this power was
very powerful, even Grindelwald had struggled to pursue this power.
So he got up immediately, and then summoned Phoenix Field to
Nurmengard.
If you want to say that you have an understanding of Mo Ran, I am afraid
that there is no more.
Turning his gaze, Peter came to Nurmengard Castle again.
Both Grindelwald and Dumbledore were a little surprised by Peter's
appearance.
But as Peter told them the silent things in his body, serious expressions
suddenly appeared on the faces of the two of them.
Dumbledore looked at Peter worriedly, and said in a heavy voice: "Peter,
you or Xu Ying should understand that the dark energy of obscurity is
very powerful and very dangerous, very few silent people can live
beyond ten years old.
The only exception is my nephew Aurelius Dumbledore, who is also
Obscure, but he miraculously survived to adulthood.
It's a pity that fate didn't continue to favor him, he only persisted until he
was twenty-five..."
Hearing Peter's question, Grindelwald raised his eyebrows, and then said
calmly: "I do have some research on Momoran. At the beginning, I
wanted to start a revolution in the magic world, so I wanted to pursue a
higher level of magic, so I went all over the world to find it. Traces of the
Obscure.
Or I can contact Newt Scamander, who also has research on Moran, and
once successfully took Momo from the body of a little witch from an
African tribe.
Originally, it was a more advanced magic power, but because no one
studied it in depth, wizards became dissatisfied with it. If one can
thoroughly understand the essence of Mo Ran, it may be a great
opportunity no less than the birth of a magic wand. "
After hearing this, Peter frowned, and looked at Grindelwald, who had
been silent all this time, "Mr. Grindelwald, I remember you said that you
once studied Momoran alone, what can you do?"
"You must know that the most vulnerable part of wizards has always
been their bodies. Many wizards are basically no different from Muggles
after their wands are taken away.
His power is very powerful, powerful enough to destroy the entire New
York City!
But with Moran, the 4.8 wizard is an energy body life, and many spells
can no longer hurt me. I can even sense the breath of immortality from
Mo Ran! If I master it, I will be no different from the God in Legendary!"
Dumbledore also quickly persuaded: "Peter, your Moran was only born
now, and its power is not yet strong, so it needs to be resolved as soon as
possible, otherwise it will be too late when it becomes strong, and it may
come back to you! You should let Gellert Help you take out Moran.
Peter nodded, he touched the silence in his body, his eyes instantly
turned white, and his body quickly disintegrated into black mist.
Listening to the words of the two, Peter was silent for a while, then raised
his head to look at Grindelwald, and asked: "Mr. Grindelwald, you once
said that silence is actually a substance transformed by the magic power,
right? You once directed Creden Si controlled the silence in his body..
"However,"
Grindelwald changed his voice and said, "If you want to get rid of the
silence in your body, I can help you take it out, and you won't lose your
life.
The only price is that your magic power will probably increase The
amplitude is reduced, and it may even become a squib.
So it depends on how you choose?"
Under the vigilant and suspicious eyes of Grindelwald and Dumbledore,
they passed through the hall like the wind, broke through the glass
skylight above the head, rushed up to the sky and exploded the clouds,
then flew down quickly, landed in the hall, and condensed into the
appearance of Peter again.
Is there a way for me to control Moran in my body? After all, I have just
been born, so it should be easier to control.
Hearing this, Grindelwald smiled, and asked with an unexpected
expression: "You mean...you're not going to give it up? You know, that's a
very dangerous act."
Credence, Dumbledore's nephew, is the most powerful Obscure I've ever
seen.
It's a pity that in the end he was brought back to England by Albus and
the others, and I was also imprisoned in Nurmengard, so the research on
the Obscure was terminated. "
"Look, if I can completely control Mo Ran, I can energize my body at any
time. Peter stretched out his fingers, and the fingers disintegrated into
black mist,
Grindelwald watched the changes in Peter's fingers obsessively, and
exclaimed: "Peter, you are right, it is such a dangerous and fascinating
power! Silently, in essence, it is the qualitative change of the little wizard
trying to suppress the magic power in his body in order to avoid disaster.
things.
Chapter 637 Want To Control Mo
Ran? Magic Circle!
Peter shook his head, and said with a disdainful face: "The knowledge of
the magic world is basically in the hands of pure blood, and their
children have potions and various methods of channeling magic power
from birth, so it is difficult to give birth to them. silent one.
Only those little wizards in Muggle families are silent because of their
fear of magic.
Could it be expected that these pure-blood wizards who possessed
magical knowledge would kindly help Muggle wizards? They might wish
that every little Muggle wizard would become silent and would not live
to be ten years old. "
"That's true, not to mention that it is very difficult to produce obscurity
now, even if the power of obscurity is strong, no one would be willing to
let their children take the risk of dying at any time to become obscurity."
Grindelwald nodded.
Dumbledore saw that the two were interested in Momo, interrupted them
anxiously, turned his head and said to Peter seriously and worriedly:
"Peter, I have no objection to your pursuit of magical power, but there is
no need Pursue shortcuts like this.
You are still young, and you will have a very long time in the future, and
you can slowly pursue higher magic.
Moran's power is very uncontrollable, even Credence, who once claimed
to have controlled Moran, was finally backlashed by Moran. I still
remember how he was backlashed, almost destroying the entire Godric
valley, and finally he was silently torn to pieces!"
"Backlash?" Peter raised his eyebrows, and said to Dumbledore with a
confident smile, "Principal, have you forgotten that I am already
immortal? Even if I become silent and uncontrollable, and backlash me,
at worst I will be reborn from nirvana."
"If that's the case, then what's the point of your coming here?"
Seeing that he couldn't persuade him, Dumbledore rolled his eyes angrily,
"Hogwarts is about to start, and if you, the vice-principal, don't take
charge of the school, you won't be afraid that Voldemort will suddenly
Are you here to make trouble?"
Peter said helplessly: "I'm here to ask Mr. Grindelwald for advice on how
to control the silence in the body. Otherwise, if a human bomb like me is
placed in the school, you are not afraid that I will blow up the school one
day."
"Okay, then you talk to Gellert, I have to pay attention to Harry, he will
be in the seventh grade soon, and the traces on his body are about to fail,
I am worried that Voldemort will suddenly attack at this time."
Dumbledore said, Then disappeared into the room under the leadership
of Phoenix Fox.
After only Peter and Grindelwald were left in the room, Grindelwald
summoned a bottle of red wine, poured a glass for himself and Peter,
then sat on the sofa, looked at Peter and asked, "Do you want to control
the silence in your body?"
"Yes, if I don't control Moran, I won't be able to cast magic smoothly, and
I'm very passive in this situation." Peter took a sip of his wine and
nodded.
"It's not too difficult to use Momoran for you. The rare thing is how to
tame it without rebelling against its master." Grindelwald said slowly,
"Before I met Credence, I made a Momomo myself. Of course, but without
exception, those experimental products were eventually devoured."
"I also told you just now that Moran is essentially a more advanced
energy produced after the magic power is compressed. To master this
advanced energy, in addition to having a body that can match Moran, it
must also be very powerful mental strength."
While speaking, Grindelwald pointed to Peter, and said with a smile:
"Your current physical fitness is very strong, and you have the ability to
not die, so you can very well carry the energy of silence without being
eroded and damaged by it.
Those wizards who were counterattacked silently, with the exception of
powerlessness, were finally torn to pieces silently because their physical
strength did not match.
So speaking of it, this Moran is not too dangerous for you, it can even be
said that it was born for you, as long as your body slowly adapts to the
power of Moran, and when it is finally fully integrated, you will be able
to completely Take control silently.
To be honest, I am extremely envious of such an opportunity as yours. "
Peter is silent. With the help of the system, his current physical fitness
has integrated powerful magical creatures such as manticores and half-
vampires, as well as the blessing of immortality from the phoenix. It can
be said that no one's physical fitness can compare Get him.
Grindelwald had no intention of prying into his secrets, and continued:
"As for how to flexibly use the power of silence, you need a strong mental
power to control it.
The uncontrolled magic riots of young wizards and the random use of
magic by adult wizards are the most important thing."
The fundamental difference, apart from the use of the magic wand, is the
most important thing is the manipulation of mental power.
Mental power is the expression of the soul. So if you want to master the
silent power in your body, you must make your spirit stronger and more
concentrated, or in other words, make your soul stronger.
In this regard, I recommend meditation, although few people practice
meditation now. But the way to a powerful wizard requires a strong soul
and spiritual will without exception. "
As he spoke, Grindelwald waved his wand, and a book flew from 467's
shelf into his hand.
"This is about some of the training methods I used to train Credence, you
can try it out."
Peter took the book and opened it to see that there was a very
complicated pentagram pattern drawn on it, surrounded by many densely
packed small characters, which seemed to be Grindelwald's notes.
"Is this a map of the magic circle?" Peter looked at him suspiciously.
"That's right, it's a magic circle specially designed to enhance the effect of
meditation.
Back then, I relied on it to let Credence successfully use the silent power
in a short period of time."
Grindelwald said proudly, then waved his magic wand, Everything in the
center of the hall is moved to the sides.
Then he came to the middle and drew on the ground with his magic
wand.
In the end, a pentagram array burning gray blue flames appeared in the
center of the hall.
Grindelwald tilted his head to signal Peter to go in, and explained: "This
magic circle can enhance your spirituality to the greatest extent and
continuously temper your spiritual power. The longer you persist in it,
the greater the benefits to you."
"Okay, let's go in and feel it." Grindelwald said with a smile of
anticipation. .
Chapter 638 The Use Of Spiritual
Power And The Integration Of
Silence!
After crossing the fire circle, Peter came to the middle of the magic circle
and sat down.
"Okay, pay attention, I'm going to start." Grindelwald reminded, then
waved his wand towards the magic circle.
The flame of the pentagram then moved and became more active,
wrapping Peter in the formation.
Peter closed his eyes and sat upright. At this moment, he only felt that his
mind was lifted wirelessly, and he was more sensitive to the control of
his body.
The sound of breathing, heartbeat, and the flow of blood seemed to be
amplified countless times, constantly stirring in his ears.
Peter frowned, these body movements, like the beating of drums, made
him very uncomfortable and felt like vomiting.
The calm thinking is also fluctuating, and it is necessary to exit this state
at any time.
"Peter, be quiet and concentrate! Don't think about anything else, just
focus on the magic of your body and feel it!" Grindelwald's voice
suddenly grew louder.
Peter quickly concentrated his mind, tried his best to ignore the
interference in his body, and concentrated his thoughts in his body to feel
the vigorous magic power and the dark energy hidden deep in the magic
power!
The thinking of being wirelessly elevated made it easy for Peter to "see"
his own magic power.
His magic power gathers in the brain in the sight of thinking, forming a
vast lake, constantly setting off waves.
At the same time, there are tributaries, which spread from the lake to
various parts of the body, and finally return to the brain, forming a
perfect closed loop.
And in the depths of the lake, the black hole silently turned into a black
hole, like a greedy guy, constantly devouring the surrounding water,
trying to swallow it up, and then replace it
Peter looked at the newborn Momoran. Momoran wasn't very strong at
this time, but it could clearly reveal a more Advanced aura, so even if the
total amount of magic power in the lake was countless times that of it, he
still had to be obediently obediently. devour.
The way Grindelwald gave Peter was to use mental power to constantly
try to contact Moran, and gradually let Moran become familiar with his
breath, so that he could use his spiritual power to mobilize Moran's
power.
But at this time, Peter watched his magic power being swallowed up
silently, but he had a new idea.
Grindelwald's method is really good, by contacting Moran from the
outside, so that Moran can gradually adapt to himself, and finally become
one.
But this method will take too long, especially Momoran will continue to
grow stronger. If the mental power cannot keep up with Momoran's
growth rate, the final result may be like Credence, who will be
backlashed by Momoran.
Peter didn't have so much time and patience to adapt to Momoran, so he
wondered if he could change the direction and make a breakthrough in
Momoran from the inside out?
Thinking about it, Peter separated a ray of spiritual power and hid it in
the magic power around Moran, and then along the attraction, it was
swallowed by Moran along with other magic power.
"Hiss`~!" Peter felt a burst of pain, and after the ray of spiritual power
entered Mo Ran's body, it completely disappeared.
Such a method does not seem to work, Peter thought silently.
Peter paused temporarily, he observed Moran carefully, thinking about
how to break it from the inside.
After a long time, Peter's calm mind stirred up waves, filled with joy
(Concubine Li Zhao).
Feeling this part of the magic power, like the feeling of being directed by
the arm, Peter was very happy. He felt that if he could imprint all the
magic power with his own spiritual imprint, even if he didn't have
Moran, his strength could be improved to a higher level!
But the most important thing at present is to solve the silence in front of
me.
Thinking of this, his originally fluttering state of mind immediately
dropped.
And that wisp of mental power also melted into Mo Ran's body! During
the whole process, Mo Ran didn't make any response.
As he said that, Peter concentrated all his spiritual power around Moran,
and then continuously invaded the magic lake, imprinting his own
spiritual imprint on the magic power.
In the attempt just now, Peter knew that his own mental power was
obviously regarded as an external force by the domineering silently, so he
directly annihilated it.
This smooth process made Peter very happy, and he couldn't wait to start
taking action, taking the initiative to send all the magic power under his
control into Moran's mouth.
The magic lake is not like the irritable silence, it can easily accommodate
Peter's spiritual power, and under Peter's constant mental stimulation, it
gradually merges into one.
While waiting patiently, Mo Ran didn't seem to notice the change in the
magic power in front of him, but swallowed it greedily.
I don't know how long it took, Peter finally imprinted the magic power
around him silently, and the spirit and magic power were completely
integrated into one.
So Peter controlled the magical power that had been integrated with the
spiritual power, and slowly approached silently.
Peter thought that since he silently refused to accept the spiritual power,
when he completely integrated the spiritual power with the magic power
around him, let's see how it would choose?
Peter finally sensed the spiritual power entering Mo Ran's body, and he
could clearly feel that the engulfed magic power was digested and
absorbed by Mo Ran.
For a long time, he has relied on his mana reserve far exceeding that of
ordinary people, and the innate ability endowed by the system, so that he
can stand on the same level as Dumbledore, Voldemort, and Grindelwald,
but the use of mana is still very rough.
When the last ray of spiritual power was devoured by Moran, Peter's
sight changed again, and now he and Momoran have been completely
integrated, without distinction!.
As more and more spiritual power entered Mo Ran's body, Peter finally
had a touch of connection with Mo Ran, and the connection was still
being strengthened.
Now with the blessing of the magic circle, he has the opportunity to
refine his magic power.
Chapter 639 Energy Body Life!
Solve The Final Horcrux?
Inside the Nurmengard tower, Peter sat quietly cross-legged in the magic
circle.
Suddenly, under Grindelwald's amazed eyes, his body gradually turned
into countless magic molecules, and transformed into a silent form of a
complete body.
Silently like a black mist, it grew bigger and bigger, and even began to
fill the entire space, forcing Grindelwald to step back.
Grindelwald was very surprised, because at this time Peter's silent state
was different from the past, his body was not full of violent and
disorderly out-of-control state, but became very peaceful, countless magic
particles, like springs and trickles, slowly flowing around The flow is
flying.
These magic particles condensed into a giant face of Peter, with a
satisfied smile on his expression, carefully looking at his current form.
"Peter, are you...successful?" Grindelwald asked in surprise and
confusion.
He picked up a wisp of black sand in front of him with his wand, felt it
carefully, and looked at Peter in disbelief.
Hearing this, Peter controlled the magic particles around him, quickly
gathered towards him, and condensed his body again.
He nodded with a smile and said: "That's right, I have successfully
integrated Moran in my body, thanks to your help Gellert! Otherwise, I
would still have a headache for Moran.
Gellert's eyes widened immediately, "You mean you merged Moran?!!
453! How did you do it?"
Peter didn't hide anything, and directly told him his method, after all, his
method was realized with the help of Grindelwald.
After hearing Peter's words, Gellert also became excited, hammered his
hand, and said angrily: "Why didn't I think of this method, it's really a
good idea!"
He even had an inspiration and said excitedly: "Peter, you gave me a new
way of thinking! I used to be obsessed with how to let Moran adapt to
our body, but I never thought about letting us actively adapt to Ding!
No wonder my research stagnated at the end, it turned out that I was on
the wrong path from the very beginning! Momoran is the magical form of
Advanced, how could I adapt to a low-level body!"
Grindelwald waved the magic wand in his hand, showing a series of
dynamic images of the human body.
He said excitedly: "Peter, your method is to imprint your magic power
with a spiritual imprint, so that the magic power can be silently
swallowed and assimilated to achieve The purpose of completely
controlling Moran..."
Grindelwald's inspiration exploded, and with a wave of his hand, the
human body in the picture was stripped out of a black mist-like silence
[then ten phantoms of the human body also flew out of the body.
"Since the wizard's body is low-level and can't adapt to the higher-level
silent energy, why don't we choose to abandon this body and transfer the
soul to the silent energy in the body, so that the wizard's life form can
make a transition, Become a complete magical energy life!"
Grindelwald said excitedly, his face was flushed, and he looked like he
was drunk.
He grabbed Peter's shoulders, his eyes were shining brightly, and he said,
"Peter, do you know what this means?"
Then he asked in confirmation: "Are you sure that your devouring magic
can absorb Voldemort's soul? If you are not sure, Albus will not allow us
to do it. That golden boy Harry Potter is his heart!"
The phoenix in the cage seemed to understand his words, and uttered a
melodious phoenix cry, the voice was full of joy and anticipation. .
So Peter simply let this guy calm down first, and at the same time
secretly contacted Dumbledore, after all, only Dumbledore can make him
calm down.
So Albus always wanted to wait until I was completely sure before doing
it. "
Hearing this, Grindelwald waved his hand to summon the cage
containing the phoenix, and said enthusiastically: "In this case, let's use
this phoenix to do an experiment first.
I have been with this phoenix for a long time, and I want to help him
clean it up completely."
The soul piece in the body, so as not to be locked in the birdcage all the
time."
After hearing this, Peter was silent for a while, and then said: "What if I
add my devouring magic? You have seen it before, I can take away the
magic power and life force from the hybrid, and it should be able to
extract a piece of soul. Fine."
In order to divert Grindelwald's attention, he pointed to the phoenix in
the cage and asked, "Gellert, how is the research on the Horcrux in this
phoenix going? Can it be completely solved? That guy Voldemort has
lived long enough, It's time to send him to the underworld!"
And if you directly put your soul into silent energy, thus abandoning the
wizard's body, is such an energy life still considered a wizard? And
whether it can become a human is unknown! Don't mess around! "
Peter is now worried that this guy, Gellert, will get overwhelmed and go
directly to capture the wizard for experiments. With his name as the first
Dark Lord, Peter believes he can do this kind of thing!
Hearing this, Grindelwald naturally understood that Peter was changing
the subject, but he didn't care, but nodded and said: "The problem with
this phoenix can be easily solved.
Peter was a little confused by his sudden appearance, and asked, "What
does it mean?"
The only problem is, the fragment of Voldemort's soul inside Harry
Potter's head, I'm not too sure.
"It means that we can use this method to transform us wizards into gods!
You must know that magic is immortal! If we wizards have an energy
form, it will be no different from the gods in Muggle Legendary!"
Grindelwald speculated Said excitedly.
Seeing Grindelwald's getting more and more excited, Peter suddenly felt
uncomfortable, and hurriedly asked: "Gellert", do you want to find a
teacher to experiment with your theory (bbbd knows that there is no
silence now) !
Peter has never tried devouring souls with devouring skills, but he is very
confident in his skills, nodded and said: "It should be possible, and you
still have to do it, as long as you separate Voldemort's soul piece, I will
use it immediately Devour magic to take it away, and it will be too late
for him to struggle."
"Your devouring magic? This is also a way." Gellert was surprised, and
then suddenly said.
After all, that soul fragment had been in Harry Potter's body for a long
time, and it was very close to his soul. When it was separated, if it
suddenly struggled, it would be easy to miss.
All it takes is a minor surgery.
Chapter 640 Solve Another
Horcrux! Harry Potter Was
Captured By Voldemort?
Dumbledore didn't have much hesitation when he came back for Peter to
completely solve the matter of the soul piece in Phoenix's body.
But he was a little worried about the soul tablet on Harry Potter, and he
had to wait until he was sure that Phoenix was fine before allowing Peter
and Grindelwald to remove the soul tablet on Harry Potter's head.
In this regard, Peter could only curl his lips secretly.
If it hadn't been for his appearance, Dumbledore would not have been so
benevolent in the original trajectory, as Professor Snape said, treating
Harry Potter as a pig "ready to be sacrificed at any time.
Now, with Peter's intervention, it has become bigger and bigger -
showing kindness.
The three of them brought the phoenix in the birdcage to a secret room
in Grindelwald-.
Dumbledore stood by, ready to respond to emergencies.
And Grindelwald, as the attending physician, specialized in stripping
Voldemort's soul from the phoenix body with black magic.
As for Peter, it is to assist Grindelwald.
Grindelwald's face became serious, he kept waving his wand, and black
magic that emitted an evil aura kept flying out of his wand, covering the
phoenix, turning into chains, entering into the phoenix's body, and
restraining it.
Amidst the terrified screams of the phoenix, a phantom of the phoenix
was dragged out of the body by the chains.
Looking at the phantom of the phoenix struggling constantly, Jin Hong
asked in surprise: "Is this the soul of the phoenix?"
It was the first time he had seen the soul of a living creature, it looked no
different from a ghost, the only difference was that there was no dead
energy on its body.
Grindelwald nodded, and said proudly: "It is said that the three
Unforgivable Curses are the most evil, but that is just the weak point of
view of some ignorant people.
As long as my soul seduction curse is hit, the soul can be taken away!"
A wizard, if he doesn't even have a soul, then life would be worse than
death!"
Dumbledore couldn't help frowning at his complacent performance, and
opened his mouth to say something.
Peter discovered the situation, quickly changed the subject and asked,
"Gellert, since Phoenix's soul has come out, what about Voldemort's soul
piece, why haven't we seen him?"
Grindelwald pointed to the underside of the phoenix soul's wings with his
wand, and sneered, "This Voldemort's soul piece obviously sensed danger
and is trying to hide itself."
Following the direction Grindelwald pointed, Peter and Dumbledore
looked down at the wings, searched carefully for a while, and finally
found the breath of black magic coming from a thin down.
Grindelwald directly fixed the wings of the phoenix soul, and snorted
contemptuously: "No matter how much he hides, the strong black magic
smell on his body is deceiving in front of me, a master of black magic!"
As he spoke, the wand in his hand instantly turned into a sharp scalpel,
with a shimmering light on the blade, and cut towards the location where
Voldemort's soul piece was.
Voldemort's soul piece turned into fluff, firmly adhering to the phoenix's
soul, feeling the blade getting closer, and began to struggle crazily.
A strong black magic aura erupted in an instant, while trying to resist
Grindelwald's approach, he bewitched him with various temptation
spells.
But Grindelwald obviously wouldn't accept this. He held up the sharp
knife expressionlessly and cut towards the place where the phoenix and
the soul piece were connected, directly cutting the two apart.
"Peter, come on!" Grindelwald yelled instantly.
The divided soul piece instantly turned into a huge black face of
Voldemort. After staring at Grindelwald with hatred, he instantly shot
towards the main body of the phoenix "wanting to directly occupy the
body of the phoenix.
Peter didn't need Grindelwald's reminder, and immediately grabbed
Voldemort's soul piece, his palm turned into black mist, covering the soul
piece tightly, and instantly activated the devouring skill.
The devouring skill is indeed one of Peter's most powerful skills at
present. With his activation, the arm in silent form produces a terrifying
attraction, directly absorbing the frantically struggling soul piece.
In the end, with a shrill and unwilling voice, the soul piece was
completely transformed into pure soul energy, which was absorbed by
Peter.
Feeling the comfort from his soul, Peter almost couldn't stabilize his
expression. He could feel that his soul power had increased a lot, and
even his spiritual power had increased a bit!
...ask for flowers...
When Peter came back to his senses, he saw Dumbledore asking with
some concern: "Peter, how do you feel now? Have you been affected by
Voldemort's soul piece?"
Peter shook his head and said with a smile: "No, principal, Voldemort's
soul piece has been completely destroyed by me, and he can't make
trouble anymore."
Dumbledore also breathed a sigh of relief when he heard that, "That's
good, then Harry's problems can be solved!"
Peter looked at the phoenix that had become lively again, and nodded
with a smile, "Yes, as long as the soul piece on Harry is removed, then
Voldemort will not be in any danger anymore, and when the time comes
to kill him directly, the wizarding world will be at peace. .”
0
But at this time, Grindelwald poured cold water on him, and said with a
smile: "If you are still thinking about the future here, that golden boy will
be captured by Voldemort!"
"Gellert, what do you mean?" Dumbledore asked puzzled.
But Peter noticed the aura of fate exuding in Grindelwald's silver eyes, he
reacted instantly, and asked in surprise, "Prophecy?"
Immediately, he also looked into the void, his eyes glowed blue, and he
began to use his predictive skills.
After a while, the blue light in his eyes gradually went out, and his brows
and eyes frowned.
"Peter, what did you see? What did Gellert say that Harry was captured
by Voldemort?" Dumbledore asked anxiously.
Peter looked at Grindelwald's look of enjoying the show, turned his head
and said helplessly to Dumbledore: "Just now we got rid of the soul piece
on Phoenix, and Voldemort has already sensed it, and he is very scared
now.
Because he only has Harry as a living Horcrux left now, he is ready to
stop Harry at all costs and hide him in an unknown place.
And Harry Potter, having a savior-like fit, went alone to save his Muggle
relatives, the Dursleys!".
Chapter 641 Terrified Voldemort,
Launch A Terrorist Attack!
Inside Voldemort Manor,
Accompanied by the destruction of the soul piece on Phoenix.
At the same time, Voldemort, who was having a banquet with the Death
Eaters, suddenly sensed the situation.
As the screams of pain resounded throughout the hall, all the Death
Eaters looked at Voldemort in astonishment.
Voldemort's pale face became paler and weaker, and he collapsed on the
ground. Red's eyes were full of fear and uneasiness.
"Master...Master, what's wrong with you?" A Death Eater anxiously
wanted to help him up.
But then he was hit by a dazzling Avada Kedavra by Voldemort, and fell
straight on the floor without moving, completely dead!
Everyone present was stunned by this scene, and dared not approach the
moody Voldemort for a long time.
Only Snape, seeing Voldemort's weak appearance, walked forward
silently, and helped him up with a concerned face.
"He's found it! He's found a way to deal with me! Severus!"
Voldemort said in panic, his hands snaking around Snape as if trying to
wring his arm off. "September 10"
Snape didn't seem to feel the pain, and asked with concern, "Master, how
are you doing? I brought a potion, you can drink some to relieve it."
Looking at Snape's appearance, Voldemort finally came back to his
senses, his panicked eyes instantly calmed down, he stared at Snape
firmly, and asked: "Severus, can I trust you?"
Looking directly at Voldemort, Snape said firmly, "Master, my thoughts
on you have never changed! On my soul!"
Voldemort saw the loyal will in Snape's mind, and the fierce light in his
eyes gradually faded. He patted Snape's shoulder, then straightened up,
looking at the panicked Death Eaters around him.
"Now, suspend all other business and bring Harry Potter to me with all
your might! Remember, it will be at any cost!" Voldemort hissed, gritting
his teeth.
Hearing Voldemort's sudden request, the Death Eaters were at a loss, but
since there was still a Death Eater's body lying on the floor, they all
nodded yes without asking any questions.
Snape frowned and said, "Master, that Potter is now being fully protected
by the Order of the Phoenix, most likely using the Loyalty Charm, we
probably won't find him at all. Unless it was when he went to Hogwarts
to study , Only by attacking Hogwarts Castle directly can we catch him.
Hearing Snape's words, Voldemort's face darkened immediately.
Hogwarts now has Peter York in charge, and it is even more difficult than
when Dumbledore was in the past. He didn't want to confront Peter head-
on if he didn't have to.
But then a ferocious smile flashed on his face, and he said to Snape:
"There's no need to trouble yourself, since we can't get in, let's find a way
to get Potter to come out and sing!"
"Master, what do you mean?" Snape asked with a puzzled look on his
face.
Voldemort looked confident and said confidently: "I know Potter very
well. Young people are always pretentious and full of a sense of mission.
Last time I was able to trick Potter with a fake memory of Sirius being
captured, this time we Come straight to see if he can come alone to save
people?"
Hearing this, Snape showed disdain for Potter at the right time, and then
frowned and said: "Master, since the last trip to the Department of
Mysteries, the Order of the Phoenix has become very vigilant, we may
not be able to catch Braike , it is even more impossible to force Potter to
take the initiative."
Voldemort shook his head and said with a smirk: "This time the target is
not Sirius Bo Laike, but his Muggle relatives! Thicknesses brought me a
piece of news, it is said that the Dursley family who raised Potter has
died There aren't many members of the Order protecting them anymore."
"The Dursleys?" Snape frowned, and asked suspiciously: "Master, do you
think highly of this Muggle family? As far as I know, the relationship
between this Muggle family and Potter is not very good, does he Are you
willing to come out for such a family?"
"Believe me, Severus, he will definitely come, you underestimate Potter's
kindness!" Voldemort said with a sneer on his face as if complimenting
Bo.
"Of course, the premise is to lure away those members of the Order of the
Phoenix around him!"
As he said that, Voldemort ordered to the Death Eaters below: "Malfoy,
you take some people to attack the Muggle community at will, it's best to
cause a big commotion, and lure the Aurors and Order of the Phoenix
members away!
Thicknesse, you lead another group to raid those wizards who oppose us,
leaving the Aurors and the Order of the Phoenix too busy to take care of
themselves.
Severus, you go get the Dursleys back for me, we need them to lure
Potter out!"
Upon hearing Voldemort's order, all the Death Eaters nodded in
obedience.
The only vampire, Rusfan, who was not cared about, shrank to the side at
this moment, his face like plaster, his eye circles became dull and weak,
like a corpse that was squeezed out.
During this period of time, he has been used as a transformation
machine, constantly transforming blood slaves in Muggle death row
prisons.
Today, he was allowed to spend one night because of his good
performance and the fact that he had an outstanding mixed race, Elena.
During the break, come to the dinner party.
He hurried over, and asked in a flattering low voice: "Master, I am also
willing to do my part for you, Master!"
Seeing the vampires approaching, Voldemort had no extra thoughts at
this time, so he nodded and grinned grinningly: "I almost forgot about
you, you vampires and werewolves really should take action, go to the
Muggle society for me, Make a mess for me there, the more chaos the
better!"
"Yes yes yes! Master, I will do a good job!" Lu Sifan hurriedly nodded and
said excitedly, he just wanted to show a little effect in front of
Voldemort, and he didn't want to be ignored and ridiculed
Then, at Voldemort's order, the Death Eaters mobilized and apparated in
several batches.
It didn't take long for chaos to break out across Britain. Big Ben was
blown to pieces, and London Bridge was blown down. The Death Eaters
turned into black smoke, wantonly launching terror
At the same time, some irrational blood slaves also rushed into the
Muggle community, biting everyone they saw.
Harry was also a little depressed, but he still comforted him: "Okay, Ron,
they are also concerned about us. Just like what Regulus said, if the two
of us didn't have the help of Hermione, a think tank, we might
accidentally get married. Dead!"
2.9 "Okay, now there are only two of us left!" Ron sat down and said
angrily, "Obviously we have experienced so many battles before, and we
are already seventeen years old, and they still put We're like kids!"
Due to too many attacks, the Ministry of Magic's manpower was simply
stretched. In desperation, members of the Order of the Phoenix also
dispatched to help the Ministry of Magic take action together.
There are even villages where titans have appeared, wielding giant clubs,
and wreaking havoc everywhere.
Then he came to his senses, covered his mouth and looked at Harry
apologetically, he knew Harry didn't want to hear Snape's name the last
thing.
And in the magic world, some unsuspecting wizards were also attacked
by Death Eaters, and from time to time, the Dark Mark floated over the
wizard's house.
Minister Amelia Burns made a decisive decision and took the Aurors to
various places to rescue.
It's just that when he was about to say something, a severe pain came
from the scar on his forehead. .
When everyone was gone, it was just Harry and Ron, and a house-elf,
Kreacher.
The Loyalty Charm was cast here, even if Voldemort came and pressed
his nose to the window, they were not worried that he would come in.
12 Grimmauld Place,
Hermione, on the other hand, took her parents to the United States
during the holidays, preparing to let her parents take refuge there and
return after everything is over.
Although the werewolves did not transform due to the full moon, they
still showed ferocious and bloodthirsty smiles and attacked anyone they
saw.
But obviously he was still a child in the eyes of the adults, so he firmly
refused and asked him to stay in the house.
"Regulus? That guy's mouth is comparable to Snape's!" Ron curled his lips
and said, "He was better when he was lying on the bed and couldn't talk,
but now he looks like everyone owes him money, So you and Professor
Lupine can bear him."
Harry's face darkened for a moment, but he still shook his head,
expressing that he didn't mind.
Harry saw that Sirius, Lupine, and even Regulus, who had not recovered
for a long time, all went out to rescue, and offered to help.
Hogsmeade's Ministry of Magic was also overwhelmed by the sudden
attack.
Chapter 642 The Dursleys Are
Caught, Voldemort Tells The
Truth!
"Hiss, it hurts!" Harry cried out in pain, clutching his scar.
Accompanied by a sharp tingling, Harry felt himself and Voldemort's
thoughts connected again, and he saw the situation on the other side
through Voldemort's line of sight.
Surrounded by the laughter of many Death Eaters, three figures were
huddled together, trembling in fear.
Harry's eyes were wide open, and he saw that those three were none
other than the Dursleys!
At this time, Vernon Dursley looked terrified, protecting his wife and son,
and shouted tremblingly: "What are you going to do? That brat Potter
doesn't live in our house anymore, if you want to find him, go find him."
The godfather of the murderer, Laike!"
"Haha, look at this Muggle, who is as frightened and uneasy as a fat pig
waiting to be slaughtered! It's so funny!" The Death Eaters around
laughed jokingly, their eyes full of malice.
"Cruciate!" Voldemort cast a spell on Dursley without saying a word.
Along with Dursley's painful screams, Voldemort's ferocious smile was
reflected on the ground.
Voldemort asked with a sneer: "I heard that you have raised Harry Potter
for more than ten years. After such a lot of hard work, the Order of the
Phoenix didn't send anyone to protect your safety. It's really
disappointing, isn't it?
I hope Mr. Muggle can provide something useful, otherwise your wife
and son may be the food of my vampires today!"
As he said that, the vampire Rusfan not far away showed his sharp fangs
towards them, and Red's eyes were full of bloodthirsty and greed towards
them.
Dudley Dursley had been so frightened that he could not speak, and had
been hiding behind his parents in fright. Now he was frightened by the
vampire, and he was so frightened that he even urinated in an instant. On
the clean marble floor, a Spread foul-smelling liquid.
Seeing this, the Death Eaters around laughed even more happily, and
looked at the family with disgust and mockery.
Voldemort frowned when he smelled it, and instantly shot a Cruciatus
Curse at Dudley Dursley.
"Ah, it hurts so much! Mom and Dad, save me!!!" Dudley Dursley
screamed in pain, lying twisted on his own urine, only calling for help.
"Stop it! Please, stop it!!!" Penedry Dursley hugged Dudley and
desperately begged Voldemort for mercy, not caring about his son's
smelly and dirty body.
Seeing Penny desperately protecting his son, Voldemort stopped, looked
at her with interest and said:
"You are Harry Potter's Muggle aunt, right? You are very courageous. I
remember your sister Lily Evans, she also protected her son in the same
way, and even used her life to cast a protective spell, Let me suffer
serious injuries at that time! Is this called love?"
Petunia looked at Voldemort in horror, and begged tremblingly: "Please
let us go! We are only Common people, and when we adopted Harry
Potter we were only threatened by Dumbledore, it was not voluntary at
all! And he and we He is not close, he only stayed for a few days during
the summer vacation and then left with his godfather "We don't even
know where he is
"Really? That's really a pity. I thought I could use you to threaten Harry
Potter. Now that you are useless, I can only kill you!" Voldemort said
with a regretful tone, holding the wand in his hand Pointing at them, his
eyes were full of murderous intent.
But just as Harry was watching the Dursleys' family dying tragically,
Voldemort stopped suddenly, then shifted his gaze instantly, stared
straight at Harry, and said with a grin: "I got you, Harry Potter! Yours My
aunt's family is now in my hands, do you want to see how they died in
pain?"
Startled, Harry looked into Voldemort's mischievous eyes, recalled the
last time he was tricked into the Department of Mysteries, and roared
angrily, "Don't try to trick me Voldemort! I won't fall for your tricks
again!"
Voldemort smiled even more happily, and he said with a determined
tone: "Potter, after such a long period of training and growth, don't you
still not know whether it's true or not? Or are you just trying to lie to
yourself?" , so that I can watch the Dursleys die with peace of mind?"
"I saw their memories too, tsk tsk..." Voldemort said with a sympathetic
tone, "They are really one of the most disgusting Muggles I have ever
seen, and they treat you like a house elf If it was me, I would have caused
them to die in agony! No wonder the students taught by Dumbledore are
so merciful
As he spoke, he waved his hand, directly hoisted the Dursleys into the
air, and then added a Cruciatus Curse.
"Harry Potter, let me avenge you this time, don't thank me too much."
Voldemort said with narrowed eyes and a smile, "From now on, I will
give them a Cruciatus Curse every ten minutes until they are completely
When you can't take it and go crazy, kill them again!"
"I'm waiting for you at Malfoy Manor, Harry Potter, if you want to save
them, come face me alone!"
"Voldemort, do you think I'm a fool? You've said that the Dursleys treated
me badly, why should I sacrifice my life for them!" Harry gritted his
teeth.
Voldemort looked at Harry and said with a chuckle, "You will come,
because now only I can protect you!"
"Haha, Voldemort, are you joking? Protect me? Are you sure you're not
trying to kill me?" Harry said mockingly as if he had heard a big joke.
Voldemort shook his head, "No, no, I really wanted to kill you before, but
now I changed my mind because I need you to live!"
Seeing Harry's unbelieving expression, Voldemort said: "Don't you
wonder why our two minds can be connected together, as if we are the
same person?n
Hearing this, Harry touched the lightning scar on his forehead
unconsciously, and said, "Isn't it because you gave me part of your
strength? What's so strange?"
Voldemort smiled, and said mockingly: "This should be the reason
Dumbledore told you, what a ridiculous statement! Potter, you have also
lived in the wizarding world for so many years, have you heard of any
kind of magic that can Let you inherit my Parseltongue talent, and can
you still communicate with me through the soul?"
"What do you mean?" Harry couldn't help asking, he really hadn't heard
of this kind of magic, and even Hermione didn't know anything about it.
Voldemort looked at him with complicated eyes, and said, "Because you
are one of my Horcruxes! Although it was created by accident, it cannot
be denied."
"Horcrux? What's that?" Harry looked puzzled, but seeing Voldemort's
appearance, he felt bad.
"A horcrux, as the name suggests, is a device that carries the soul.
It is a very profound and mysterious black magic."
Voldemort explained complacently, "I once divided my soul into
countless pieces and put them into some devices to preserve them.
Come down, and thus realize the realm of flying away from death, even if
it is the killing curse, it can only make me seriously injured, but I can't
die!
And you, Harry Potter, are a Horcrux I accidentally created on Halloween
in 1981!"
Hearing Voldemort's words, Harry shuddered all over, and asked in
disbelief, "You mean, there is a part of your soul in my body?"
"That's right, Potter, that's why you became my mortal enemy, because
you were the enemy I chose and made!" Voldemort said.
He seemed to see through Harry's heart, and continued: "You should
always wonder why Dumbledore values you, but doesn't let you
participate in many things, and even avoids you deliberately.
This is because he knows that you are one of my horcruxes, he is worried
that I will get the news from you, and he is even more worried that you
will become me under my influence, so he wants to stay away from you
and use it at critical moments!"
"Use me at a critical moment?" Harry murmured with a heavy expression.
The smile in Voldemort's eyes deepened, and he said earnestly, "The only
way to kill me completely is to destroy all my horcruxes, and you are also
one of my horcruxes. Do you think your end will be what kind?"
"Speaking of which, you have to thank me for killing Dumbledore early,
otherwise you wouldn't be standing here talking to me now.
Hearing Voldemort's words, Harry became agitated and roared angrily,
"You're lying! Dumbledore wouldn't do that!"
"Haha, it seems that you are really loyal to Dumbledore, but as long as I
don't kill you, I will never die.
Compared with the safety of the entire magic world and you, how do you
think Dumbledore will choose?"
Voldemort said mockingly, "Even if he doesn't want to kill you, what
about the others? If other people know that you are my Horcrux, how do
you think they will choose?"
Harry had nothing to say, his expression was very ugly, when he thought
that he was known as a Horcrux, what he could think of was that
countless wizards would frantically chase and kill him!
Seeing this, Voldemort added a strong dose of medicine, and said: "Peter
York already knows about the Horcruxes, and he has destroyed all my
Horcruxes now, and you are the only one left!"
Seeing the joy on Harry's face, he said: "There is no need to be so eager to
be happy, Potter, don't forget that you are also one of my Horcruxes,
what do you think will end up with you? Peter York is not a soft-hearted
person , in order to kill me completely, he won't mind sacrificing one of
yours!
Chapter 643 Harry's Choice, Head
Forward!
Harry's face changed for a while, but he looked at Voldemort, and then
he said firmly: "If I can completely destroy you, even if I sacrifice me,
then I am willing!"
"Haha, you really deserve to be a student taught by Dumbledore, so self-
sacrificing! It's so touching!" Voldemort clapped his hands and praised,
but the fierce look in his eyes was even worse.
He then pointed to the Dursleys who were floating in mid-air behind him,
moaning in pain, and said, "Harry Potter, you should learn to apparate by
now, I will wait for you here for an hour, when the time is up, you My
Muggle relatives and family will be completely dead, and the fact that
you are my Horcrux will quickly spread in the wizarding world!
You said that if everyone knows that they can kill me as long as they kill
you. Will those classmates and friends of yours give you an Ava fan
behind your back?"
"There is only one hour, Harry Potter, I will wait for you here, I hope you
will not tell us what we are talking about, otherwise unfortunately, you
will only receive the corpses of your Muggle aunt's family, and you are
The news of the Horcrux will spread throughout the magic world
tomorrow..."
As Voldemort's gloomy voice went away, Harry felt his vision quickly
withdraw, and in the blink of an eye, he was back in the room at No. 12,
Grimmauld Place.
"Harry, Harry! How are you? What's wrong?" Ron called out anxiously,
grabbing Harry's shoulders tightly, trying to shake him awake.
Harry came back to his senses in an instant. He was sweating profusely.
Seeing Ron's worried and anxious expression, he quickly said, "Ron, I'm
fine, but I accidentally saw the scene with Voldemort again just now."
"What! You connected with him again?!!!" Ron's eyes widened, and he
asked nervously, "What did you see this time? Did he notice it?"
Harry nodded, and said with a serious expression: "He found out, and he
also took Aunt Petunia's family away."
"Your aunt? The Dursleys?" Ron asked with his mouth open, and then he
looked puzzled. "Is this mysterious man crazy to use them to threaten
you? Doesn't he know that the Dursleys have abused you?" How do you
think it can be useful?"
Then he looked at Harry's heavy expression, twisted his body uneasily,
and asked in astonishment: "Harry, don't you really want to save them?
Have you forgotten how that family treated you back then? It can only be
said that they were unlucky when they were captured by the mysterious
man, you can't be stupid!"
Harry said with a weary expression, "But they were captured by
Voldemort because of me. If it weren't for me, they wouldn't have
suffered like this."
Ron couldn't sit still for a while, grabbed Harry's arm tightly, and quickly
persuaded him: "Harry, don't be stupid, don't you forget that we were
tricked into the Department of Mysteries before? If Peter and Dumbledore
hadn't come over, I'm afraid our entire army has been wiped out long
ago! This time, it might be a smoke bomb created by the mysterious
person, so don't fall for it!"
Then he stood up uneasily, and analyzed: "Today the Death Eaters are
attacking all over the place, Sirius and the others have gone out to fight
and support, all of this must be a conspiracy, just to lure you out! Harry,
you can't be like the mysterious man meaning!"
Ron looked at Harry forcefully, and said: "Harry, you can't go anywhere
now, just stay here, and I will guard you until Sirius and the others come
back!"
Harry became anxious when he heard the words, and fidgeted and said:
"But, Voldemort only gave me an hour, otherwise he will kill the
Dursleys! I can't let them suffer because of me! They are innocent!"
"Quickly imprison!" Ron bound Harry with a spell.
Harry's eyes widened, and he asked in disbelief: "Ron, what are you
doing? Let me go!"
"Sorry, Harry," Ron said apologetically, "I know you, you won't sit idly
by, but I can't let you take risks for the Dursleys! You're my best friend, I
can't sit idly by You are going to kill yourself!"
Hearing Ron's words, Harry relaxed, and murmured: "But Aunt Petunia
and the others are innocent, they will suffer such a disaster just because
of their relationship with me...
Ron paused, and apologized feebly: "I'm sorry Harry, I know they are
innocent, but there are countless innocent people who died at the hands
of Death Eaters, and even if you went, it would be of no use! You must
know that the person who caught them was mysterious."
People! We went, but it was only two more death quotas."
Harry was restrained and motionless with a frustrated expression on his
face, looking as if he had given up.
Seeing this, Ron approached with his wand raised and said, "I'm sorry
Harry, you should rest well now, and we'll talk about it when Sirius and
the others come back."
Saying that the tip of the wand glowed red, "Swoon..."
Harry suddenly showed an apologetic expression to Ron, and said softly,
"I'm sorry Ron..."
Then yelled at Ron's back: "Kreacher, knock him out!"
Harry regained his freedom, he looked at Ron who fell into a coma, was
silent for a while, and then said in a low voice: "Sorry, Ron, I'm afraid I
can't listen to you this time
"Goodbye Ron, if possible..." Harry said silently.
Listening to Kreacher's cursing, Harry also had a headache. Since Regulus
woke up, Kreacher has been slightly better. But still firmly believed that
Sirius and Harry were trying to seize the Laike family property, and his
poor master Regulus was the target of oppression.
Although he had been persuaded many times by Regulus, as long as
Regulus was not around, Kreacher would use undisguised jokes about
Sirius and Harry to express his disapproval and disapproval.
The grumpy Sirius yelled to move out, so as not to be stared at by
Kreacher every day with a look of usurping other people's property.
Then he looked at Kreacher and said, "Kreacher, take me to Privet Drive
first, and then send me to Malfoy Manor, you should know the pines of
the road."
Ron was puzzled at first, and then felt something was wrong. He only felt
a heavy blow coming from behind, and then he fell into the darkness
with eyes full of unwillingness.
Hearing this, although Kreacher was reluctant, he still grabbed Harry and
disappeared instantly, leaving only Ron lying on the ground. .
Harry smiled slightly when he heard this, and patted its head, "Thank you
for reminding, Kreacher."
It's just that Regulus obviously didn't want his big brother to leave here.
Although Sirius' name on the family tree was burned off, Regulus still
insisted that the heir of the Laike family was Sirius.
Even if it's not to save the Dursleys' family (Qian Li's), but just to get rid
of Voldemort completely, I still need to face him personally!"
"It's a pity that I have to face it this time, and I should go and complete
my mission!" Harry said in a heavy and firm voice, "Send me to No. 4
Privet Drive [Kreacher! I order you from the master] !"
So order Kreacher to treat Sirius and Harry as he was treated.
He hurriedly interrupted Kreacher's chatter, and ordered: "... Kreacher,
quickly lift the binding spell on me!"
At Harry's order, Kreacher cast out his magic and stunned Ron with a
displeased face.
Then he whined and complained: "The dirty bastard told Kreacher to stun
his pure-blooded scum friend, Kreacher didn't want to listen to the
bastard's order, but who told him to be Kreacher's master! Oh, my poor
Regu Master Les, the family property was not only robbed by that unfilial
son Sirius, but also let his bastard godson inherit everything from the
Laike family..."
So at this time, as one of Kreacher's masters, Harry could also order
Kreacher to do things for him.
Hearing this, Kreacher paused, and looked at Harry with big dark and
cloudy eyes.
For the first time, his tone was no longer sharp and hostile, but reminded:
"Master Potter, you shouldn't leave Braike's house, it's dangerous outside,
Potter The little master should listen to Master Regulus and Master Sirius,
and stay at home!"
Although Kreacher was full of reluctance, he snapped his fingers and
undid the spell on Harry.
Внимание! Этот перевод, возможно, ещё не готов.
Его статус: идёт перевод
http://tl.rulate.ru/book/100904/4446521
Готово:
Использование:
